Bible Verse–Luke 19:10
For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost.
Bible Verse–John 10:7
Then said Jesus to them again, Truly, truly, I say to you, I am the door of the sheep.
Bible Verse–John 10:11
I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd gives his life for the sheep.
God’s Words Removed the Tension Between the Mother and the Daughter
By Tingting, China
Dong Xin and her daughter Tingting were going out. When she saw Tingting was rolling up her pant legs before the mirror, Dong Xin asked confusedly: “Come now, why are you rolling them up?” Tingting didn’t pay attention to her mom’s question. She looked at her rolled-up pant legs and smiled with satisfaction, thinking: Hum, after rolling them up, I really look different. My legs look thin and long, and I look tall. Nice! As she enjoyed her beauty, she responded to her mom, “Dressing like this I’ll look slimming and pretty.” At Tingting’s words, Dong Xin felt that teenagers’ thoughts were strange today. She said frowning at her daughter, “Look at you. Rolling up your pant legs, you look like a hoodlum. It’s strange. Let them down.” At the moment, Tingting’s smile froze in a flash and a big question mark appeared before her eyes: Oh, my gosh! How can my mom have this thought? Don’t my contemporaries all dress this way? It’s normal. How can my mom describe me like this? She is really outdated. I wouldn’t like to listen to her. So she said, “No. I like this style. It’s in fashion.” Dong Xin saw Tingting didn’t give in, so she played her trump card, saying, “If you don’t let them down, I won’t take you to go shopping.” Tingting thought gloomily: If I don’t meet her requirement, my buying clothes will fall through. Ah, it seems the older the wiser. For the sake of my beloved clothes, I have to be aggrieved and listen to my mom. So she unwillingly let down her pant legs. As a result, Dong Xin was satisfied while Tingting wasn’t content in her heart. She thought: My mom’s so outdated. She doesn’t understand fashion nor can she keep pace with social trends closely. It seems as if she and I belong to different worlds, and we can’t simply communicate with each other.
From food, clothing and shelter to their networks of friends, it seemed that Tingting’s opinions about them were never in tune with Dong Xin’s. As long as they talked about something, they would argue and they each would insist on their own opinions, ending up parting unhappily. Therefore, even if Tingting had something on her mind, she would rather suppress it in her heart or tell others than tell Dong Xin. Although they lived under the same roof, sometimes they even wouldn’t say a word to each other in a day, so that the distance between them increased and they became the most familiar strangers. Dong Xin said Tingting didn’t understand how to do her a favor nor was she willing to be near to her. There was the saying, “The daughter is the apple of the mother’s eyes,” but Tingting fell far short. After she heard this, Tingting felt very uncomfortable and thought to herself: Don’t blame me. Regardless of what I say and what I do, they are all wrong in my mom’s eyes. Since there is no common language, then we have nothing to communicate with each other. Just like this, they complained against one another and wouldn’t put themselves aside, and thus they were always locked in this kind of stalemate.
The generation gap between them didn’t disappear but was even widening. When Tingting hit the market, she met a boy student and said hello to him. Seeing this, Dong Xin would ask her who the boy was, and warn her against calf love; when Tingting sometimes made a facial mask, Dong Xin would also say she was pursuing world trends; every time when Tingting went to shop for clothes with her mother, Dong Xin would be unsatisfied with each dress Tingting picked out, either saying the clothes were too tight, or had plunging neckline, or saying they were offbeat and didn’t fit a girl. In short, Dong Xin’s opinions were all different from Tingting’s, so Tingting felt very wronged and uncomfortable. Nevertheless, she didn’t dare argue with Dong Xin, because she never spoke but Dong Xin scolded her by saying that all she knew was to seek the trends of the world all day and that she wasn’t engaged in honest work. In the aspect of life, she was a bit picky and she liked vegetarian foods and hated meat. For this, Dong Xin often kept dinning in her ears: “It’s more difficult to feed you than feed ten children. If you visit others, will you act like this? If a famine occurs, you’ll absolutely starve to death.…” At these words, Tingting felt like she had a headache. So, what Dong Xin said often went in at one ear and out at the other.
Until that day, under the guidance of God’s words, their relationship began to change silently.…
One day, Dong Xin came to Tingting and said, “Tingting, let’s have a meeting together.” Hearing this, Tingting agreed reluctantly. She thought: Well, in any case, everything is for you to decide. If I don’t listen to you, you’ll nag me again. Then, they sat together and began to read God’s words, “Parents raise their children from infancy to adulthood, nagging them and looking after them throughout. How do parents see time? Whether twenty or thirty years later, their attitude toward their children is the same as when they were born, it doesn’t change. The child has, in fact, long since grown up, he’s long since established his own way of thinking, state of mind, insight, and viewpoints—he’s long since had these things—yet the adults never realize this, they can never keep up, they always talk and interact with the child as if he’d just been born. So what issue does the child have? As soon as the parents start nagging, the child objects. He stays away from them, he avoids them, saying to himself, ‘How I wish there was no nagging, how I wish that no one nagged me, then I’d be free.’ He doesn’t know how to open up to them, or look for the chance to tell them what’s in his heart, which would allow his parents to understand him, and know what he needs, what he’s thinking in his heart, whether there is any problem with what’s in his mind, or anything erroneous about it; whether, if he carries on thinking like this, it will make him do something wrong. He suppresses these things, he doesn’t know how to have a heart-to-heart talk, with the result that the two generations reach an impasse.”
Having finished reading God’s word, Dong Xin looked at Tingting and said, “Tingting, by reading God’s words, I know I’m wrong. I think it’s necessary for me to say I’m sorry. Since you believed in God, in order to let you believe in God properly, for fear that you are attracted by various evil worldly trends and keep far away from God, I, in accordance with my own will, have controlled you and obstructed you from doing this and that. I thought I was doing this for your own good, but I have never expected our relationship becomes more strained for this. Now, through God’s words, I came to realize I’m too arrogant. I regard what I believe is right as the standard and control you in my position as a parent all the time. I always treat you as a child and want you to live in line with my thoughts. When you don’t listen to me, I’m angry with you and still complain about your not understanding things. In hindsight, there’s such great estrangement between us and I should bear much of the blame. In fact, just as what God says, you’ve grown up. You have your own way of thinking and your free space. I shouldn’t always impose my thoughts on you. I ought to talk with you more and understand your ideas. When we understand each other and know what the other think of, can’t we know each other? Then there won’t be such great estrangement between us.”
At Dong Xin’s words, Tingting was lost in thought: Things have progressed to this point today. It wasn’t all my mother’s fault and I was also wrong. If I was supposed to see every matter I encountered from the perspective of the truth, always acted in accordance with God’s words in everything, learned to chat with my mother, and said what was in my heart so that we understood each other, then there wouldn’t happen these things.
Tingting bowed her head and right saw a passage of God’s words, “When some young people are talking, they keep rolling their eyes, they hold everyone in contempt, and everything they say is filled with a note of disdain. If you have a word with them but it’s not to their liking, they will just ignore you. It is rather hard to be a parent nowadays and very hard to get to know the mentality of young people. If they say one wrong word, their child will throw a tantrum and storm off, and it is very difficult for them to communicate with adults. This is to say that there are problems with the thinking of many young people today. Is this situation not created by evil trends and this evil society? The things of people’s normal humanity are becoming fewer and fewer. … Then there is ‘they can’t tell a four from a six.’ This is a dialect expression. Have you heard it before? (Yes.) Explain to Me the literal meaning of these words. (It means that they cannot discern between good or bad. Whatever they think is good is always good. Whatever they think is bad is always bad. No matter how you explain something to them, they don’t listen.) (It means that they are unable to know what is good for them, they have no discernment, they have no understanding about anything and are all mixed up.) This is roughly the literal meaning, that is, not being able to know what is good for them, not knowing what is positive or what is negative and not being able to tell good from bad. Because they are young, brash and arrogant, they don’t listen to anything anyone says. ‘Anything anyone else says is wrong, what I say is right. Don’t anyone try to say anything to me, I won’t take anything in. I know I’m right. Even if I am wrong, I’ll still stick to my guns. Though I know perfectly well that I’m wrong, I’ll still persist with my opinions.’ They have this kind of disposition, of not being able to tell a four from a six. From the outside it is hard to tell whether the child is being clever or stupid; they can put forward ordered arguments. When arguing something, they know better than anyone and they understand more than anyone else, so how come they always do things in such a befuddled way? Though they know perfectly well that a certain way of doing something is right, they don’t listen, they do as they wish and do things however they want—they are willful and muddled.”
After reading God’s words, Tingting felt shamed and humiliated. She thought: All along, although I’m a child believing in God, many of my thoughts and actions were no different from that of nonbelievers. Just as God said, “They are young, brash and arrogant, and they can’t tell a four from a six.” Every time my mother pointed out my mistakes, I either retorted or opposed her with silence; each time she did something that wasn’t to my liking, though I didn’t throw a tantrum, I pulled a long face and gave a dirty look to her. In fact, I obviously didn’t change my views on pursuing, paying much attention to following the trends of the world, but instead I put all the blame on my mother. I think it was my mother who was autocratic and her thoughts were outdated and she always tried to control me. So I was unwilling to communicate with her and opened up to her. As a result, we became the most familiar strangers. In fact, although my mother always tried to control me, that was because she was afraid my heart was attracted by the world, for the evil world is full of sensual pleasures, and we young people will face too many and too great temptations. If we stop paying attention for a moment, we will be seized by Satan. Then she recalled: Each time I went shopping with my classmates, they would talk about how to eat, drink, and have fun and which two classmates fell in love. Every time after I listened to what they said, I would descend into negativity and didn’t thirst for God’s words as before. Didn’t my mother control me because she feared that I kept far away from God and that I was seized by Satan? But I was often muddled and misunderstood her intention. I was really unable to know what was good for me.
After Tingting understood this, she began to apologize to Dong Xin, “Mom, this is not your fault. I should say I’m sorry. I myself follow the trends of the world, even saying you’re outdated. I oughtn’t to put all the blame on you.”
At her words, Dong Xin gently said, “Tingting, I’m wrong, too. I shouldn’t always try to control you. Your growing in life has a process and I shouldn’t ask too much of you. I haven’t considered your feelings, nor have I expected that I brought you such hurt.”
Tingting said, a little embarrassed, “Mom, in the past I didn’t understand your heart and regarded your concern as controlling me. What’s more, I always blamed you for nagging me, ignored you and didn’t know how to get on with you. Now thinking this over, before, I really couldn’t tell a four from a six and didn’t know you doing this was good for me. Mom, I see this passage of God’s word is very good and shows us the path of how to get along. Let’s read it together.”
Dong Xin responded happily, “Okay! Read it.”
Tingting carefully read, “You must endeavor to take the initiative in changing. Put yourself aside, don’t pit yourself against them, don’t contradict them. Don’t always say to yourself, ‘I’m their child, I can do whatever I want.’ When you act from this perspective, such an attitude is inherently wrong. You must put this attitude aside, it must be changed. When you interact with your parents like you would with an ordinary brother or sister, their attitude toward you will most certainly change. … If parents don’t act high and mighty, and the children can open up to them, and treat them as intimates, could there still be the estrangement between them?” “Tell them this: ‘It’s actually very simple. You don’t always think of yourselves as my parents, and I won’t think of myself as your child. The relationship between us will be that of ordinary brothers and sisters. If something’s up with you, tell me. Don’t suppress it or hide it. I won’t laugh at you. If you see something wrong with me, you can point it out to me. Tell me what you understand, so that I can put it into practice and not walk the wrong path.’ What’s it called when two people confer in this way? It’s called speaking heart-to-heart. And what is the purpose of speaking heart-to-heart? Is it to maintain a proper relationship between parents and children? Let Me tell you, narrowly speaking, the purpose of speaking heart-to-heart is for there to be normal human communication, having an exchange of minds. That’s narrowly speaking. Broadly speaking, it is for people to understand each other’s state, learn from each other, support each other, and help one another—that’s the effect. And thus, isn’t the relationship by which people interact with each other normal? … In short, the most proper relationship between children and parents is for them to understand each other, support each other, help each other, and make up for each other’s shortcomings. If you can practice this and achieve this, the conflicts between you and your parents will surely be resolved, and there will be no longer any problems.”
Having finished reading God’s word and pondering for a moment, Tingting said, “Mom, through God’s word, I know why I couldn’t communicate with you before. I always thought since you’re my mom, I could do what I wanted. When what you said wasn’t to my liking, I would be unreasonable before you without the slightest consideration for your feelings. Sometimes I would rather tell what’s in my heart to my brothers and sisters than tell you, and always pitted myself against you, with the result that we reached an impasse. I think about when my brothers and sisters communicated to me, sometimes though their communication didn’t accord with my will, I still could accept it from God and learn a lesson. Nonetheless, with regard to you, I thought your thoughts were too outdated and you were too nagging. Even if what you communicated was right, I wouldn’t like to accept it, and I’m really that kind of a child who sticks to his guns in God’s words. Mom, through this passage of God’s word, I have found the path to practice. Afterward, I just treat you as an ordinary sister. When we have different viewpoints, I’ll no longer suppress my viewpoint in my heart. I’ll have a heart-to-heart talk with you to have an exchange of our thoughts. As a result, we two will understand each other.”
When Dong Xin heard what Tingting said, she felt very gratified. With nodding, she said, “I’ll no longer control you later on consciously. Afterward, when my opinion is different from yours, let’s seek the truth, communicate about the truth and act according to God’s words. In our family, we should let Christ and God’s words reign and shouldn’t stick to ourselves.”
Hereafter, when encountering the matters, they both practiced implementing God’s word. When Dong Xin wanted to make demands on Tingting in accordance with her own will, she would consciously come before God to pray, put herself aside and no longer acted high and mighty in her position of a mother. On the contrary, she would place her in Tingting’s place and try to understand what she thought, and gradually, she wouldn’t control Tingting with intention; when Dong Xin discussed something with her, Tingting would learn to regard her mom as a sister and respect her opinion instead of being unreasonable as before. When she had a different viewpoint, she would open up and speak heart-to-heart to let her mom know her genuine thoughts, in order that they understood each other.
Later, Tingting went shopping with her mother. When choosing the clothes, Tingting no longer held to her viewpoints as before but learned to listen to her mom’s opinion and allowed her mom to give her some advice. Once, an assistant said to Dong Xin, “Present-day young people are of character and assertive. Your daughter is already this big. When she goes shopping with you, she still can listen to your advice. It’s not easy and your daughter is really obedient.” At these words, Tingting and her mom looked at each other and smiled, and they both clearly knew it was God’s words that changed them. They tasted the sweetness in practicing in accordance with God’s word and experienced a happiness they had never felt before in their hearts.
Gradually, their relationship has changed obviously. They dispute less and speak hear-to-heart more; they worry less and smile more; besides, their hearts are closer. Through the true experience, Tingting has tasted that only by practicing according to God’s word can she truly be the apple of her mom’s eyes. She has even more experienced the feelings between her and her mom should be based on practicing God’s words. This kind of affection between them, though without the fragrance of carnations, was simple and genuine like fruits, bringing them the tang of happiness.
Bible Verse–Galatians 1:4
Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father:
Bible Verse–John 4:14
But whoever drinks of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.
Bible Verse–John 8:12
Then spoke Jesus again to them, saying, I am the light of the world: he that follows me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.
How to Make Effective Prayers
By Liu Lan, China
Hello, brothers and sisters! Today I’d like to share a topic with you—how should we make effective prayers? Everyone who comes before God knows to pray to Him, but some brothers and sisters are usually unable to feel the presence of God or grasp His will when praying. As a result, although we pray to God when encountering things, we still have no path to practice after that. If we don’t know how to pray effectively, then our prayers may not be heard by God and we are unable to establish a normal relationship with Him. Therefore, it is particularly important for every Christian to find out how to make effective prayers.
First, we should sincerely speak the words within our hearts to God when we pray.
The Lord Jesus said, “But the hour comes, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship Him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth” (John 4:23–24).
From the Lord’s words, we can know that praying to God requires us to open our hearts to Him and honestly say the words in our hearts. As Christians, we may make a lot of prayers every day, but if we self-reflect on how many times we have honestly shared our hearts with God, we will find that most of the time when we make prayers in the morning, evening, or after meals, though our lips move and we speak fluently, we are actually not speaking from the heart but are merely repeating the same old things. For example, in the morning we pray like this, “God, I commit this entire day to You. May You keep my heart from leaving You.” And in the evening, we pray, “God, thank You for Your protection throughout the day, so that I haven’t fallen into temptations and passed the day safe and sound.” Sometimes, we only focus on saying a bunch of nice-sounding or flowery words to ingratiate ourselves to the Lord. For example, we pray like this, “Lord, thank You for shedding Your precious blood and sacrificing Yourself for us. I’m willing to bear the cross and forsake everything to follow You,” yet actually we don’t have such great resolution. This kind of prayer then is not sincere and is not made with heart and honesty, and so, no matter how many times we pray in this way, we won’t feel touched or enjoyment in our spirits, nor will we sense the presence of God, much less will our life grow.
As we recognize these reasons for which our prayers are not effective, we will find out how to make effective ones. That is, instead of caring about how many times we pray or how much we speak, we should pay attention to praying to God sincerely and touching God’s Spirit with our hearts. In our prayers, we shouldn’t speak nice-sounding words to deceive God, but should honestly speak the words of our hearts, telling God our actual situation, difficulties, or things we don’t understand in our life and work, and seeking to Him with a sincere heart. When we realize we have done something that is not after the Lord’s heart, we should open ourselves to God and honestly acknowledge our mistakes rather than speak something pleasant to deceive God. Take the publican’s prayer in the parable told by the Lord Jesus for example. The publican honestly prayed to God to be merciful to him a sinner. He didn’t pray like the Pharisees, who only spoke about their good deeds without any mention of their own filth and uncleanness. By telling this parable, the Lord showed us that He approved of the publican’s prayer made from his true heart and detested the Pharisee’s hypocritical prayer which was an attempt to deceive God and people. From this we can see that only prayers in which we commune with God with heart and spirit are approved by God. After we pray like this, we will feel especially enriched and have enjoyment in our spirits. And if we frequently practice praying this way, we will feel the presence of God and enjoy the peace and joy bestowed by the Holy Spirit. Praying like this can bring us closer to God and also allow us to obtain His guidance and leadership in our actual difficulties in life.
Second, we should be reasonable and not make demands of God when we pray.
God is the Creator and we are created beings, so when we pray to God we should have reason and a God-fearing heart, and not make requests or demands of God, or trade with Him. Actually, the reason why our prayer is ineffective is often because we take prayer as a way to ask for grace and blessings from God, in which we always demand Him to bless us with this or bestow us with that. For example, we pray for everything to go smoothly in our family, pray for the Lord to cure our illnesses, pray to get a good job and, when we encounter trials or refinement or other unpleasant situations, we pray for the Lord to remove them. When we pray like this, we have already predetermined things ourselves and are just asking God to fulfill what we have planned and demanded. This kind of prayer is actually unreasonable and lacking in the obedience and reverence a created being should have to God. By contrast, Job prayed in a very rational way during trials, who has set an example for us.
When Job lost all his wealth and children, he prayed to God, saying, “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither: Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah” (Job 1:21). In Job’s prayer, there was no transaction or demand. Rather, he was very rational and recognized his identity and status as a created being. He thought he was born with nothing and certainly should leave the world with nothing, so whether God blessed or took away, he didn’t make any requests or complaints, but instead just praised the name of God in his prayer. Because Job obeyed and revered God without making any requirements or demands of God, he stood firm in his testimony during the trials, and was approved and doubly blessed by God. From this we can know that no matter what situations we are in or how many unfavorable things we are experiencing, we should only pray to God and worship the Creator in the position of a created being, and obey God’s orchestrations and arrangements. We shouldn’t make requests of God or trade with Him in things we encounter, but should pay attention to seeking His will. If we act this way, God will definitely lead us and allow us to know how to face what’s in front of us and how to walk the path ahead.
Brothers and sisters, I believe that through the fellowship above, we have found the way to make effective prayers. That is, that we must pray to God in spirit and in truth and stand in the place of a created being to pray reasonably and submissively. Only in this way will God hear our prayers. Thanks be to God’s guidance. Glory be to the one true God who loves us!
Bible Verse–John 11:25-26
Jesus said to her, I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believes in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: And whoever lives and believes in me shall never die. Believe you this?
Bible Verse–John 14:10
Believe you not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak to you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwells in me, he does the works.
What Is the Church of Philadelphia in the Bible?
As we all know, the church of Philadelphia prophesied in the Book of Revelation is a church that is raptured before the great disasters. Nowadays, disasters are everywhere, and only by finding the church of Philadelphia will we be able to be raptured up before the throne of God before the great disasters arrive. Do you know what features distinguish the church of Philadelphia? And how can we find this church? Let us discuss and explore this issue below.
Features of the Church of Philadelphia
It is prophesied in the Book of Revelation, “And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write … Because you have kept the word of My patience, I also will keep you from the hour of temptation, which shall come on all the world, to try them that dwell on the earth. Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which you have, that no man take your crown. Him that overcomes will I make a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write on him the name of My God, and the name of the city of My God, which is new Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from My God: and I will write on him My new name. He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches” (Revelation 3: 7–13). We can see from this passage that the church of Philadelphia will have three features.
The first feature is something like this: “I will write on him the name of My God, and the name of the city of My God … and I will write on him My new name.” As we know, the Book of Revelation is a book of prophecies, and “My new name” clearly refers to the Lord having a new name when He returns, and since He has a new name, He cannot be called “Jesus” again—this is for certain. Therefore, that which the people of the church of Philadelphia pray to and call on will not be the name “Jesus,” but rather it will be God’s name in the new age. It is just like when the Lord Jesus came to perform His work in the beginning, when those who accepted His redemption no longer called on the name of Jehovah God, but instead prayed in the name of the Lord Jesus. We can therefore be sure that the church of Philadelphia will be the church that accepts God’s new name. This is the first feature of the church of Philadelphia.
The second feature is that the church listens to “what the Spirit says to the churches.” This means that, when the Lord Jesus returns, He will speak more words to the churches, He will open the small scroll for mankind, and all He says will be new. The church of Philadelphia, therefore, will be the church that accepts God’s newest utterances, and those in the church will be able to obtain the watering and provision of the present words of God, just as it says in the prophecy, “And also on the servants and on the handmaids in those days will I pour out My Spirit” (Joel 2:29). This is the second feature of the church of Philadelphia.
The final feature is just as it says in the verse, “Him that overcomes will I make a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go no more out.” We can see from this that overcomers will arise in the church of Philadelphia. These overcomers are able to follow God’s way, and no matter what situation they find themselves in, they are always able to forsake their flesh and live by God’s words. Ultimately, they are no longer bound by the many and varied corrupt dispositions of Satan, and they bear powerful testimony before Satan. There are some who, even under the persecution of the satanic regime, are not constrained by death and who refuse to betray God even at the cost of their own lives. Such people bear the victorious and resounding testimony in the face of Satan’s evil forces—they are the overcomers God will make in the last days. Therefore, whatever church that can produce a group of overcomers is the church of Philadelphia. This is the third feature of the church of Philadelphia.
By looking at the three features above, we can know that the church that can accept God’s new name, that can hear God’s voice and obtain the watering and provision of God’s new words, and that can produce a group of overcomers is without a doubt the church of Philadelphia. Conversely, any church that does not recognize God’s voice, that does not accept what the Holy Spirit says to the churches, and that does not accept God’s new name, is definitely not the church of Philadelphia.
The Church of Philadelphia Has Arisen
Only by finding the church of Philadelphia can we be raptured before the great disasters. So where exactly is the church of Philadelphia? Actually, the church of Philadelphia has arisen already, and it is Eastern Lightning that everyone has heard about—it is The Church of Almighty God. Almighty God’s words say, “The church of Philadelphia has taken shape, which is entirely due to the grace and mercy of God. Love for God arises in the hearts of the myriad saints, who do not waver on their spiritual journey. They hold fast to their belief that the one true God has become flesh, that He is the Head of the universe, who commands all things: This is confirmed by the Holy Spirit, it is as immovable as the mountains! And it shall never change!” The church that has arisen from the appearance and work of Almighty God has precisely fulfilled the prophecies in Revelation concerning the church of Philadelphia. We can be certain of this by looking at the below three points.
1. God’s new name. The Church of Almighty God testifies that the Lord has returned already, and that He is called Almighty God. “The Almighty” is mentioned in many verses in Revelation. For example, the Book of Revelation 1:8 says, “I am Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the Ending, said the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty.” Revelation 19:6 says, “And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunder, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord God Almighty reigns.” And in many verses, such as Revelation 16:14, it is prophesied that the Lord’s new name shall be “the Almighty,” meaning Almighty God. We can therefore be certain that the name “Almighty God” is indeed God’s new name as prophesied in Revelation, and that it is the name of God as He works in the last days.
With respect to this point, let us read a passage of Almighty God’s words, “I was once known as Jehovah. I was also called the Messiah, and people once called Me Jesus the Savior with love and esteem. Today, however, I am no longer the Jehovah or Jesus that people knew in times past; I am the God who has returned in the last days, the God who shall bring the age to an end. I am the God Himself that rises up from the end of the earth, replete with My entire disposition, and full of authority, honor, and glory. People have never engaged with Me, never known Me, and have always been ignorant of My disposition. From the creation of the world until today, not one person has seen Me. This is the God who appears to man in the last days but is hidden among man. He resides among man, true and real, like the burning sun and the blazing flame, filled with power and brimming with authority. There is not a single person or thing that shall not be judged by My words, and not a single person or thing that shall not be purified through the burning of fire. Eventually, all nations shall be blessed because of My words, and also smashed to pieces because of My words. In this way, all people during the last days shall see that I am the Savior returned, and that I am the Almighty God that conquers all of mankind. And all shall see that I was once the sin offering for man, but that in the last days I also become the flames of the sun that incinerate all things, as well as the Sun of righteousness that reveals all things. This is My work in the last days. I took this name and am possessed of this disposition so that all people may see that I am a righteous God, the burning sun, the blazing flame, and so that all may worship Me, the one true God, and so that they may see My true face: I am not only the God of the Israelites, and I am not just the Redeemer; I am the God of all creatures throughout the heavens and the earth and the seas.” Almighty God’s words show us that whether He is called Jehovah, Jesus, or the Messiah, He is always God Himself, and that these are just different names He takes in different ages. Similarly, in the last days, the Lord Jesus has returned in the flesh and changed His name, and has taken the new name of Almighty God. This is because in the last days, God will do the work of separating each person according to their kind and of rewarding the good and punishing the wicked, and He will save man from sin once and for all and bring God’s six-thousand-year management plan to save mankind to an end. In the last days, therefore, God will reveal Himself to man in His righteous, majestic, wrathful disposition that tolerates no offense and make His inherent disposition and what He has and is open to all. God therefore takes a name that can represent His disposition—the all-powerful almighty God Himself—so that all of mankind may see His authority and power. Mankind can see that not only can God create all things, but that He can rule all things as well, and see that not only can God become a sin offering for man, but that He can also transform and purify man; He is the First and the Last, and no one can fathom His wondrousness and deeds. This tells us that Almighty God is the Lord Jesus returned, the unique God Himself, and that The Church of Almighty God that has arisen from the appearance and work of Almighty God is indeed the church of Philadelphia as prophesied in the Bible.
2. What the Spirit says to the churches. The Lord Jesus once prophesied, “I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come” (John 16:12–13). “And if any man hear My words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. He that rejects Me, and receives not My words, has one that judges him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day” (John 12:47–48). “Sanctify them through Your truth: Your word is truth” (John 17:17). These verses tell us that when the Lord returns, He will express the truth and perform the work of judging and purifying man. Although we may have accepted redemption from the Lord Jesus, we have not been freed from the shackles of sin and we live constantly in a state of sinning and confessing. Because of this, in order to save us from sin once and for all, and on the foundation of the Lord Jesus’ work of redemption, in the last days God expresses millions of words and launches the work of judgment beginning with the house of God. He does this so that man may be completely purified and freed from the shackles of sin. Thus, the appearance and work of Almighty God precisely fulfill the prophecies made by the Lord Jesus.
We will have a better understanding of this after we have read a passage of Almighty God’s words. Almighty God says, “Christ of the last days uses a variety of truths to teach man, to expose the substance of man, and to dissect the words and deeds of man. These words comprise various truths, such as man’s duty, how man should obey God, how man should be loyal to God, how man ought to live out normal humanity, as well as the wisdom and the disposition of God, and so on. These words are all directed at the substance of man and his corrupt disposition. In particular, the words that expose how man spurns God are spoken in regard to how man is an embodiment of Satan, and an enemy force against God. In undertaking His work of judgment, God does not simply make clear the nature of man with a few words; He exposes, deals with, and prunes over the long term. All these different methods of exposure, dealing, and pruning cannot be substituted with ordinary words, but with the truth of which man is utterly bereft. Only methods such as these can be called judgment; only through judgment of this kind can man be subdued and thoroughly convinced about God, and moreover gain true knowledge of God. What the work of judgment brings about is man’s understanding of the true face of God and the truth about his own rebelliousness. The work of judgment allows man to gain much understanding of the will of God, of the purpose of God’s work, and of the mysteries that are incomprehensible to him. It also allows man to recognize and know his corrupt essence and the roots of his corruption, as well as to discover the ugliness of man. These effects are all brought about by the work of judgment, for the essence of this work is actually the work of opening up the truth, the way, and the life of God to all those who have faith in Him. This work is the work of judgment done by God.”
Almighty God’s words show us that He uses many different aspects of the truth to judge and to purify us, and He tells us all the truths we need to obtain full salvation as corrupt mankind, such as “Christ Does the Work of Judgment With the Truth,” “Are You a True Believer in God?” “To Whom Are You Loyal?” “Those Who Are Incompatible With Christ Are Surely Opponents of God,” “A Very Serious Problem: Betrayal (1),” “A Very Serious Problem: Betrayal (2),” “You Should Put Aside the Blessings of Status and Understand God’s Will to Bring Salvation to Man,” and many more. Moreover, Almighty God unveils the mysteries of God’s six-thousand-year management to save mankind, such as “You Should Know How the Whole of Humanity Has Developed to the Present Day,” “Knowing the Three Stages of God’s Work Is the Path to Knowing God,” “The Work in the Age of Law,” “The True Story Behind the Work of the Age of Redemption,” “The Mystery of the Incarnation (1–4),” and so on. He also reveals His promises to man and how He determines the ends and destinations for man, such as “Restoring the Normal Life of Man and Taking Him to a Wonderful Destination,” “God and Man Will Enter Into Rest Together,” “No One Who Is of the Flesh Can Escape the Day of Wrath,” “Transgressions Will Lead Man to Hell,” and more. The words expressed by Almighty God are recorded in the book The Word Appears in the Flesh. These truths reveal the mysteries of God’s several thousand years of management of mankind, and they show us the way to be purified and to attain full salvation. Let us think about it: If these utterances were not from the Holy Spirit, would we be able to understand this matter? Besides the Holy Spirit and besides God, who else could utter such words? Who else could reveal these truths and mysteries? Who else could express these truths to save and purify mankind? This is sufficient to show that the word of Almighty God is the word of judgment expressed by God in the last days, truly Almighty God’s words are what the Holy Spirit says to the churches in the last days, and The Word Appears in the Flesh expressed by Almighty God is the small scroll that was prophesied in the Book of Revelation.
3. God has already made a group of overcomers. Almighty God expresses the truth and performs the work of judgment in the last days primarily in order to make a group of overcomers. All of God’s chosen people who pursue the truth and undergo the judgment and chastisement of Almighty God’s words have clearly seen the truth of their own corruption at Satan’s hands; they are able to truly know all the various corrupt dispositions of Satan that lie within them, and they are willing to forsake their flesh and truly repent. Ultimately, they become able to put God’s words into practice, conduct themselves in accordance with the truth, and obey and revere God, meaning that they have overcome Satan’s dark influence. Just as Almighty God’s words say, “I have previously said that a group of overcomers are gained from the East, overcomers who come from amid the great tribulation. What is meant by these words? They mean that these people who have been gained only truly obeyed after undergoing judgment and chastisement, and dealing and pruning, and all kinds of refinement. The belief of these people is not vague and abstract, but real. They have not seen any signs and wonders, or any miracles; they do not speak of abstruse letters and doctrines, or profound insights; instead they have reality, and the words of God, and a true knowledge of the reality of God.” They have undergone the judgment and chastisement of Almighty God’s words, their life dispositions are transformed to varying degrees, and they bear testimony to having rid themselves of arrogance and conceitedness, to being honest people, to having cast off the chains of being agreeable “yes men,” to having freed themselves from jealousy, and more. These testimonies are the fruit of God’s chosen people after they have experienced the judgment and chastisement of God’s words. Besides this, there are also many people who face being cruelly persecuted by the satanic regime, who are able to take no thought to their own lives and who, with almost no hope for their own survival, rely on the guidance of Almighty God’s words and bear resounding testimony that overcomes Satan for God’s sake. These overcomers’ testimonies have now long been available for all to see online, and they openly testify to all the world that Almighty God is the Lord Jesus returned. We can see from this that a group of overcomers has already arisen within The Church of Almighty God. These things are the crystallization of God’s work in the last days, and they are the exact fulfillment of the prophecy in Revelation that says, “Him that overcomes will I make a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go no more out” (Revelation 3:12).
We can see from the above fellowship that Almighty God’s work in the last days exactly fulfills the prophecy in Revelation that says, “And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write … Because you have kept the word of My patience, I also will keep you from the hour of temptation, which shall come on all the world, to try them that dwell on the earth. Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which you have, that no man take your crown. Him that overcomes will I make a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write on him the name of My God, and the name of the city of My God, which is new Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from My God: and I will write on him My new name. He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches” (Revelation 3:7–13). The Word Appears in the Flesh as expressed by Almighty God is what the Spirit says to the churches, the hidden manna. The name of Almighty God is God’s new name and all who pray and call in the name of Almighty God and who accept the guidance of Almighty God’s words will all be raptured before God’s throne. These people all have the chance to accept the judgment and purification of Almighty God’s words, and they will ultimately gain the truth and become the overcomers who are made before the disasters. The appearance and work of Almighty God precisely fulfill the prophecies in Revelation, and this is proof that The Church of Almighty God is the church of Philadelphia.
Almighty God has now made a group of overcomers and God’s work to save mankind is nearing its end—the gate of grace will soon close. So, now that you are faced with the work of Almighty God, what will you choose?
Bible Verse–Hebrews 10:26-27
For if we sin willfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remains no more sacrifice for sins, But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.
Bible Verse–2 Peter 2:14
Having eyes full of adultery, and that cannot cease from sin; beguiling unstable souls: an heart they have exercised with covetous practices; cursed children:
Bible Verse–Hebrews 12:14
Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord:
How She Emerged From Her Torment of the Suspicion of Her Husband
By Yiyi
Seeing many people around her followed the evil social trends and thus led a double life, she, like many women, was also afraid that her husband would cheat on her. So she was often suspicious of him. When they gave each other the cold shoulder due to her misunderstandings and suspicions of her husband, what power dispelled all her suspicions and saved their marriage which was on the brink of separation? Please read this article, and you’ll know the best way to solve the marriage crisis.
Feeling Anxious on the Bus
One afternoon in July, the sun, like a big furnace, was baking the earth. Yiyi was waiting for a bus. Although under her parasol, she could still feel the dazzling sunlight streamed through the parasol and shone on her. This made her mood even more irritable.
Yiyi felt oppressed because she just learnt that her friend’s husband had led a double life. She thought: My friend is young and beautiful and has a cheerful disposition, and moreover, they loved each other a lot before. How could her husband cheat on her?
At the thought that her friend sighed and groaned and became speechless after her husband cheated on her, Yiyi felt both annoyed and anxious. She was scared: Will my marriage also break up? How should I keep my love fresh and alive? If my marriage turns loveless over time, how should I deal with it?
At this time, the bus arrived. Yiyi furled her parasol, got on it and sat in a window seat. The moment the bus started, a young woman’s voice came which was heard distinctly in this quiet bus, saying, “Recently my husband always said that he was busy. He neither came home after his work, nor allowed me to go to his company to visit him. One day, I went to his company and met his mistress. Both of them acknowledged their love affair. What should I do?”
Hearing these, Yiyi got a shock. Looking up, Yiyi saw that the woman on the phone was in her thirties. Yiyi didn’t know whether it was her family or her friend answering her phone, nor did Yiyi know how the woman was told to resolve this matter. Yiyi but clearly heard this woman crying as she said the last words. Alas, who can withstand the cruel blow of her husband’s cheating on her? Yiyi, powerlessly leaning her head against the window, closed her eyes and let out a long sigh.
Evil Trends Brought Her Hidden Sadness About Her Marriage
Yiyi was a perfectionist in both marriage and love. She considered it unacceptable that the married couple cheated on each other. And she couldn’t even tolerate the spiritual infidelity. She and her husband were both Christians, and they knew that God’s righteous disposition allows no offense. But in daily life, Satan’s temptation everywhere really made Yiyi feel worried.
Also, Yiyi is inferior to her husband in appearance, which let her feel the same. Her husband is tall and gentle; though not very talkative, he is attentive and patient. In contrast, Yiyi is small and plain. When they walked together, Yiyi felt she wasn’t good-looking enough for her husband. When they went to have their wedding photos taken, the photographer didn’t praise her, but instead praised her husband for his handsome features. Yiyi had a strong sense of loss after that experience.
After they got married, their life went smoothly. Recently there were some changes in his work. Yiyi thought: Now he spends most of his time working with his female colleagues of his age, who pay attention to skin care and dress well. Will he and his female colleagues develop some affections for each other after spending a lot of time in their company? Moreover, today’s social conduct is so depraved and corrupt that extramarital love has become a new trend revered and followed by people. Will my husband be affected by such trends? Sometimes, the more Yiyi thought about these things, the more she felt as if her marriage was on the verge of collapsing.
The Family Conflict Arose From Suspicion
When Yiyi chatted with her sister recently, her sister’s words made her much more miserable. Her sister said: “In today’s society, extramarital affairs are very common. If a couple wants to have a good life, they have to turn a blind eye to this. So you shouldn’t take it to heart. It’s alright.” Her sister then gave Yiyi examples that many friends around her sister betrayed their marriage.
Faced with these facts, Yiyi fell into Satan’s temptation and snared unconsciously. So she began to be on her guard against her husband, and always tried to see whether her husband was faithful to her and whether he cared about her from his words. If he spoke in somewhat cool tones, she felt he had deliberately snubbed her; if he showed some consideration for her, she thought he did so just because of having a secret and feeling guilty. Yiyi then began to read text messages on her husband’s phone to pay close attention to the interaction between her husband and his female colleagues. Once she found any clue, she would question him thoroughly like a detective, attempting to know all the details and the background of those who made comments on her husband’s WeChat moments.
Before long, her husband helped one of his female colleagues repair her computer. However, he didn’t timely report it to Yiyi, which became the apple of discord. So they had a huge verbal fight.
“You are simply making groundless accusations. I didn’t tell you such a small trifle just because it would only make you more thin-skinned.” said her husband indignantly.
Yiyi answered him back: “You didn’t dare to tell the truth all because there’s something fishy about you. Moreover, it is out of womanly nature that I’m suspicious and jealous. That’s because I care about you. And you? You even kept a secret like this from me. How can I feel a sense of security?”
In the end, her husband slammed the door and left, while Yiyi stayed in the room in a huff and cried. Thereafter, their relationship reached an impasse, and the family cold war began.
Relying on God, They Went Through Their Marriage Crisis
There was no liveliness or happiness of times past in their home. It seemed as if the bear lovers’ smile in the picture hanging on the wall was awkward. Seeing that her husband was curling up in the corner of the sofa in low spirits, Yiyi’s heart was stung. She thought to herself: Am I really unreasonable? If I were in his shoes, perhaps I also couldn’t put up with myself. Will I be first reconciled with him? Nope, it isn’t only my fault. … But this cold war is really not what I want. She struggled and struggled in her heart, yet had no courage to put herself aside.
So, she came before God and poured out her heart to Him. She felt He had been observing her actions and that He couldn’t bear watching her being afflicted and bound by her corrupt satanic disposition. Therefore, she regretted not having come before God, or having relied on Him to solve the problems with the truth as soon as possible.
Then, Yiyi told a sister that she was in her torment. The sister patiently pointed out that Yiyi relied on her corrupt satanic disposition to suspect her husband, and that she needed to reflect on herself and put truth into practice according to God’s words to change herself as soon as possible.
Through the reminding of the sister, God enlightened Yiyi and she thought of His words: “I take pleasure in those who are not suspicious of others, and I like those who readily accept the truth; toward these two kinds of people I show great care, for in My eyes they are honest people.”
God is faithful. He does things all according to the facts and never does wrong to anyone. So He requires that we should not be suspicious of others based on our own imagination, and should become honest people. Thinking back, she reflected on herself: It was because of her own suspicion that she regarded her imaginations as facts and imposed them on her husband. This was unfair to him. In fact, her husband once explained to her why he helped his female colleague and the whole story. However, due to her cunning nature she didn’t trust him, and often made trouble out of nothing, so that their relationship reached an impasse. At that time, Yiyi understood that all their pain was caused by her corrupt disposition, and that because of her suspicion of her husband, the discord crept into their stable relationship. When thinking of these, Yiyi was somewhat steady and at peace in her heart and wasn’t fooled by Satan. Then, unconsciously, their relationship began to improve.
Later, she read these words of God: “If people have no verbal or spiritual communication, then there is no possibility of intimacy between them, and they cannot provide for each other or help one another. … Do not put on a disguise, and do not package yourself; instead, lay yourself and your heart bare for others to see. If you can lay your heart bare for others to see, and lay bare all your thoughts and plans—both positive and negative—then are you not being honest?”
Yiyi realized both of them didn’t know how to open up to each other. Her husband was introverted and not good at expressing himself. Many of his thoughts were deep inside him, and he kept them to himself. Besides, Yiyi was arrogant and capricious, and she would close the door of her heart if she was unhappy. After their marriage, though seldom raising Cain, they always repressed their emotions and didn’t have much real communication which could promote the intimacy and understanding between them. Through reading God’s words, Yiyi knew: God requires us humans to be honest people. When we lay our heart bare to others through verbal or spiritual communication, we will become intimate with each other. She believed that as long as she acted according to God’s words, their marriage could be saved.
By Opening Their Hearts, They Saved Their Marriage From the Brink of Divorce
On a quiet night, their room was snug in the warm light. Yiyi and her husband poured their hearts out to each other and shared their recent knowledge and gains. She apologized to him, and confessed that she had been suspicious of him those days. She misunderstood him and even didn’t let him explain what had happened. She thought she did all this for the sake of love. However, after coming before God and seeking the truth, she realized that it was a corrupt disposition, and an expression of self-righteousness. Then, Yiyi sincerely asked her husband to forgive her. And he also opened himself and told Yiyi that he had sulked at her for he couldn’t accept her suspicions and misunderstandings of him. But when thinking of God’s requirements that people should learn to be tolerant and patient and to understand others, he did not sulk anymore.
When hearing these, Yiyi felt ashamed that they both had lived in misery and fallen into Satan’s scheme because of her corrupt disposition. Her husband then said he, when facing evil social trends at work, kept away from temptation through praying for God to protect him. Hearing these words, Yiyi smiled involuntarily and kept thanking God within. It was the truth expressed by God that watered and supplied them. And it was God who led them step by step and watched them grow. And He helped them know how to live and conduct themselves, so they didn’t follow the evil trends.
God’s words say, “Whenever Satan corrupts man or inflicts unbridled harm upon man, God does not stand idly by, and neither does He brush aside or turn a blind eye to those He has chosen. God understands with perfect clarity all that Satan does. No matter what Satan does, no matter what trend it causes to arise, God knows all that Satan is trying to do, and God does not give up on those He has chosen. Instead, without attracting any attention—secretly, silently—God does everything that is necessary.”
Contemplating God’s words and integrating her recent experiences with them, Yiyi felt more of God’s love. They lived in this evil society, but because of God’s protection, she and her husband could be faithful to each other, and didn’t get divorced when their marriage was on the rocks, but instead reflected upon themselves according to God’s words and found the way to save their marriage. It was because of God’s grace and protection that they saved their relationships and marriage. After pouring their hearts out to each other, Yiyi and her husband offered a prayer of thanksgiving to God together.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 9:6
For to us a child is born, to us a son is given: and the government shall be on his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.
Bible Verse–Micah 5:2
But you, Bethlehem Ephratah, though you be little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of you shall he come forth to me that is to be ruler in Israel; whose goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting.
In Despair, I Relied on God to Witness a Miracle
By Wu Ming, China
Hearing God’s Voice in My Pain
One day in April 2015, when I was away on business, my wife suddenly called and said that our son was diagnosed with leukemia at several hospitals. Hearing this news, I immediately felt as if the sky were falling. I thought: “My son is so young and still has a long way to go. How could he have this dreadful disease?” After I went back home, it occurred to me that science was highly developed today so it could surely cure my son’s illness. Therefore, I pinned all my hopes on science—during the day I bustled about looking for a hospital with high-tech medical equipment and doctors with excellent medical skills, and at night I searched online for various related materials. I constantly thought about relying on science to treat my son. I was put under great pressure during that period and really felt very tired and painful.
Seeing how I was suffering, my wife urged me to believe in God. She said, “The fate of man lies in God’s hands. Whether our son can recover from his illness is also ruled by God. Our anxiety is useless. As long as we put our son in God’s hands and obey God’s orchestrations and arrangements, we will feel relaxed and free. Let me read some God’s words to you.” Hearing this, I thought, “His illness can only be cured through scientific medical treatment. Does believing in God work?” Despite this doubt, I wanted to listen. At this time, my wife read, “Mankind simply does not know who the Sovereign of the universe and all things is, much less the beginning and future of mankind. Mankind merely lives, perforce, amidst this law. None can escape it and none can change it, for among all things and in the heavens there is but One from everlasting to everlasting who holds sovereignty over everything. He is the One who has never been beheld by man, the One whom mankind has never known, in whose existence mankind has never believed—yet He is the One who blew the breath into mankind’s ancestors and gave life to mankind. He is the One who provides and nourishes mankind, allowing him to exist; and He is the One who has guided mankind up to the present day. Moreover, He and He alone is the One mankind depends on for survival. … Regardless of whether you are able to recognize God’s deeds, and regardless of whether you believe in the existence of God, there is no doubt that your fate is determined by God, and there is no doubt that God will always hold sovereignty over all things. His existence and authority are not predicated upon whether or not they are recognized and comprehended by man. Only He knows man’s past, present, and future, and only He can determine the fate of mankind.”
After reading these words, my wife said, “God’s words make it very clear. The laws of all things and mankind’s fate are all under God’s rule and predestination. How many setbacks we will encounter and how many difficulties we will suffer, as well as our life and death are all in God’s hands. Science can’t change these things, nor can anyone. Believe in God. God is the wellspring of our lives and only God is our support. We are unable to save our child. We should entrust everything to God and believe that God makes the best arrangements. If we read more of God’s words, understand the truth and see through these things, our life won’t be so miserable.”
After hearing God’s words and my wife’s fellowship, I thought of how I had been busy looking for a good hospital and consulting relevant information those last few months, believing that science could cure my son. But not only did nothing work, I ended up mentally and physically exhausted, unable to eat or sleep. Now I knew that it is God who controls my son’s life and death. So, my worry was really useless. Maybe entrusting my son to God could really give me some release. At this thought I suddenly felt not that miserable.
My state changed along with my son’s condition.
In December 2016, I began to participate in church life, where brothers and sisters patiently fellowshiped the truth to me and had me learn to rely on God and entrust my son’s illness to God’s hands. Afterward, when I learned to tell God of my difficulties in prayers, my son’s condition improved a little, which made me very happy and increased my faith in God. But my son had his good days and his bad. When his illness got worse, I began to feel awful, and especially when he needed chemotherapy, I began to waver, thinking: “I believe in God, but since science is advanced today I have to look for a best hospital and the best doctors to treat my son’s illness. This way, my son will get better.” Gradually, I started attending meetings and praying less and less, and became perfunctory in reading God’s words. When a sister learned of my situation, she fellowshiped with me, “Brother, we should be aware that it is God who bestows life upon man and it is also God who holds man’s fate. Science can only bring us temporary material enjoyment. It can’t determine our fate, much less save our lives. We should have genuine faith in God.”
After saying all this, the sister read out a passage of God’s words for me: “In the development of mankind today, the science of mankind can be said to be flourishing, and the achievements of man’s scientific exploration can be described as impressive. Man’s ability, it must be said, is growing ever greater, but there is one scientific breakthrough that mankind has been unable to make: Mankind has made airplanes, aircraft carriers, and the atomic bomb, mankind has gone into space, walked on the moon, invented the Internet, and come to live a hi-tech lifestyle, yet mankind is incapable of creating a living, breathing thing. The instincts of every living creature and the laws by which they live, and the cycle of life and death of every kind of living thing—all these are beyond the power of mankind’s science, and cannot be controlled by it. At this point, it must be said that no matter what great heights are attained by the science of man, it is incomparable to any of the thoughts of the Creator, and is incapable of discerning the miraculousness of the Creator’s creation and the might of His authority.” She also read a passage of Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life, “No one can change God’s authority. Besides, no science can explain it. Doesn’t this reflect one aspect of God’s authority? Some people are extremely healthy and the test results show that there are no issues, yet they suddenly contract cancer and die. Some people are very weak and delicate, yet they live 80 or 90 years. How to explain this? Is this in line with natural laws? This is the embodiment of one aspect of God’s authority. Everything is down to God’s predestination, and no one can change it.”
From God’s words and this sermon, I understood that, no matter how flourishing science is, it is incomparable to God’s sovereignty. Through relying on science, mankind is unable to create any living thing, let alone control its own fate. Nowadays, science is indeed highly developed, and the hospital has many highly-skilled doctors and advanced medical equipment, yet there are still many people who die of incurable diseases every day. What does this show? This reminded me of a report on Chinese health. It revealed that every 30 seconds a person gets cancer, every 30 seconds a person comes down with diabetes, and every 30 seconds at least a person dies of cardiovascular and cerebrovascular disease. The report also stated that 22 percent of the middle-aged Chinese die from cardiovascular and cerebrovascular disease, the proportion of the subhealthy white-collar workers is 76%, the prevalence rate of chronic disease is 20%, and chronic disease deaths account for 83% of the death toll. … Could it be that those tortured by diseases have no money for treatment? Could it be that science isn’t developed enough? Absolutely not! This is sufficient to show that science, medical skill, and money can’t save man from the torture of disease, and that man’s life and death as well as man’s destiny can’t be controlled by science but are ruled by God.
In this experience I saw that I had been deeply corrupted by Satan. Ever since I was little, I had been subject to and influenced by the country’s education, and so the idea of scientific development had been rooted deep in my heart. As a result, I had been venerating science the last few decades, and looking at everything from the perspective of science, and I believed that science could solve all problems. Though I believed in God, I still worshiped science, and even saw it as higher than God, having no place for God at all in my heart. After my son fell sick, when I sincerely depended on God at first, I saw God’s deeds. But later when I saw his condition was not stable, I lost my faith to rely on God, and even became less active in attending meetings and reading God’s words; I still believed in science, and thought that science and doctors could cure man’s illness. However, I ended up seeing no improvement in my son’s condition. Yet God didn’t remember my foolishness and ignorance, neither did He abandon me because of my weakness. Through the sister’s fellowship on God’s words, God allowed me to see that only He can save people while science can’t. I should let go of my wrong views, learn to rely on God, entrust God completely with my son’s illness, and obey God’s sovereignty. If my faith in God is always only in words and I don’t rely on God when encountering things, then how could I consider myself to truly believe in God? After coming to this realization, I began to go to meetings regularly. Through reading God’s words, I experienced that God’s words are indeed the truth and that only by coming before God could I feel secure and calm.
Sincerely Praying to God in Despair, Seeing a Miracle
On July 9, 2017, my son was hospitalized again for chemotherapy. After using chemicals, my son couldn’t keep anything down, unable to take any food at all. The torture of illness left my son listless and dizzy, and he was losing hair severely. Seeing my son in agony made me very painful, and I really wished to take his place. After taking care of him for a week, I really couldn’t bear seeing my son being racked with illness, so I let my wife care for him by herself. On July 22, my wife rang me up and said, “Our son’s platelets are nearly off and there are no such platelets at this hospital.” Hearing this news, my head felt as if it was going to blow out, and I thought, “If it goes on like this, my son will die at any minute.” Then I rushed to the hospital to donate platelets for my son, yet the doctors said that I couldn’t do so due to my recent operation. In panic, I recalled a person who once provided platelets for my son. I immediately ran back home to look for his phone number, yet I drew a blank. In my urgency, I turned to my friends and relatives for help, and ran around to look for a person who could provide platelets for my son. However, some were unwilling to do so, and some didn’t have the same blood type as my son’s. This caused me to feel anxious and afraid with no inclination to eat, and I constantly worried that my son’s illness couldn’t be cured. I spent the whole night in torment …
The next day, it suddenly occurred to me that no human can be in charge of man’s life and death and they are all controlled by God. It’s true. I should entrust my son into God’s hands and sincerely rely on Him. Thus, I constantly prayed to God, “O God, my son’s life is in danger and I fail to find a suitable donor. I’m very afraid. God, my son’s life was bestowed by You. I’m willing to entrust his illness to You. Whether he lives or dies is determined by You. I wish to obey Your sovereignty and arrangements. Please protect my heart so I can stand firm in this situation.” After praying, I no longer felt that painful and frightened, and I believed that everything is in God’s hands. The following day, my child looked much better. After examinations, the doctor said that my son’s platelets were gradually increasing, which showed that my son was saved. This brought much joy to my wife and me. I knew clearly in my heart that God had heard my prayers and that my son’s condition turning better was God’s deeds. What was more unexpected was that, two days later the doctor told us that my son could be discharged. This immediately flooded me with emotions to the point that I didn’t know how to thank God. I truly saw that our destiny is in God’s hands, that God can turn nothing into something and something into nothing. God is truly almighty and miraculous! This fulfilled precisely the words of God, “Any and all things, whether living or dead, will shift, change, renew, and disappear in accordance with God’s thoughts. Such is the way in which God presides over all things.” When my son was afflicted by illness, science and high medical skills had been found sorely wanting; when I turned my wrong views around and sincerely prayed to God, I saw that everything is in God’s hands and that only God is my strong support. This experience enabled me to see God’s mightiness and authority. I felt from the bottom of my heart that relying on God is my only way out.
Those who know God’s authority and accept God’s sovereignty are wise people.
Afterward, I read the following passage of God’s words, “When you look squarely at God’s authority, when you accept His sovereignty, you will gradually come to realize and understand the truth of the existence of God’s authority. But if you never recognize God’s authority and never accept His sovereignty, then no matter how many years you live, you will not gain the slightest knowledge of God’s sovereignty. If you do not truly know and understand God’s authority, then when you reach the end of the road, even if you have believed in God for decades, you will have nothing to show for your life, and you will naturally not have the least knowledge of God’s sovereignty over human fate. Is this not a very sad thing? So, no matter how far you have walked in life, no matter how old you are now, no matter how long the rest of your journey may be, first you must recognize God’s authority and take it seriously, and accept the fact that God is your unique Master.”
God’s words allowed me to realize that if we believe in God but don’t know God’s sovereignty, then we will be unable to truly see God’s authority, and that if we keep believing in this manner, our belief will be in vain and devoid of all meaning and value. Thinking back, when faced with my son’s illness, because I had no knowledge of God’s sovereignty and authority, I would rely on and believe in science rather than depend on God, thereby living in unbearable pain. Contrary to my expectations, however, when I had no one and nowhere to turn to, through sincerely praying to God I witnessed God’s deeds, and my child’s platelet counts were elevated. This experience gave me a true appreciation that God’s authority truly exists, that it’s even more so of a fact that God rules over man’s fate, and that no man can rule himself. Only by submitting to God’s orchestrations and arrangements can we be truly wise.
From then on, no matter how busy my business was, I persisted in praying to God every day, and I frequently read God’s words and sang God’s praises with brothers and sisters. Living like this felt much more relaxed and put my heart at ease. I was no longer suffering over my son’s illness, and I sincerely handed him over to God. No matter how his condition developed and no matter what would become of his illness, I was willing to accept and obey God’s sovereignty. After I made this resolve before God, I saw that my son’s condition was improving—he could eat normally and was looking better and better every day. My heart felt liberated and my faith in God grew. I was determined to pursue the truth diligently and walk the right path of life.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 53:6-7
All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and the LORD has laid on him the iniquity of us all. He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he opens not his mouth.
Bible Verse–Matthew 16:15-16
He said to them, But whom say you that I am? And Simon Peter answered and said, You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.
Are You Really Worshiping the Lord Jesus at Christmas?
Christmas has come. Santa Clauses, and Christmas trees and presents are everywhere on the streets. The whole city is decorated with illuminations and colorful ribbons, full of joy. Walking in the bustling crowd, I couldn’t help thinking: Do people still remember the redemptive work done by the Lord Jesus incarnate?
When I attended services in the church, I often heard others said: In the second half of the year, the church mainly concentrates on the preparation of the Christmas party, for the Christmas meeting is a most-attended meeting. But after that, people return to their old life. It seems that Christmas is only an occasion for reunion, celebration, and fun. Whenever I saw such scenes, I would think to myself: After Christmas is over, what will remain in our mind? The performances? The presents we’ve received? Nice food? Or the salvation of the Lord Jesus? How many people receive the Lord’s salvation because of Christmas party? How many brothers and sisters come to understand the Lord Jesus’ mind of saving us because of Christmas? Is such action really in accordance with the Lord Jesus’ teachings? However, I never found out the answer. All that I could do was to comfort myself again and again: Better to do than never try. So, previously, I spent every Christmas like that.
It was not until I accepted God’s work in the last days and read God’s words that I finally found the answer and understood God’s will. I read God’s words, “‘But I say to you, That in this place is one greater than the temple. But if you had known what this means, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice, you would not have condemned the guiltless. For the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath day’ (Mat 12:6–8). … When the Lord Jesus said this, there was a premise behind His words, which was that under the law, people had come to see the temple as something greater than God Himself. That is, people worshiped the temple rather than worshiping God, so the Lord Jesus warned them not to worship idols, but to instead worship God, for He is supreme. Thus, He said: ‘I will have mercy, and not sacrifice.’ It is evident that in the eyes of the Lord Jesus, most people living under the law no longer worshiped Jehovah, but were merely going through the motions of sacrificing, and the Lord Jesus determined that this constituted idol worship. These idol-worshipers saw the temple as something greater and higher than God. In their hearts there was only the temple, not God, and if they were to lose the temple, then they would lose their dwelling place. Without the temple they had nowhere to worship and could not carry out their sacrifices. Their so-called ‘dwelling place’ is where they used the false pretense of worshiping Jehovah God in order to stay in the temple and carry out their own affairs. Their so-called ‘sacrificing’ was just them carrying out their own personal shameful dealings under the guise of conducting their service in the temple. This was the reason people at that time saw the temple as greater than God. The Lord Jesus spoke these words as a warning to people, because they were using the temple as a front, and sacrifices as a cover for cheating people and cheating God. … Those people that value rules see rules as greater than God, those people that love status see status as greater than God, those that love their career see careers as greater than God, and so on—all their expressions lead Me to say: ‘People praise God as the greatest through their words, but in their eyes everything is greater than God.’ This is because as soon as people find an opportunity along their path of following God to display their own talents, or to carry out their own business or their own career, they distance themselves from God and throw themselves into their beloved career. As for what God has entrusted to them, and His will, those things have long since been discarded. What is the difference between the state of these people and those who conducted their own business in the temple two thousand years ago?”
God’s words made me understand why God said “I will have mercy, and not sacrifice.” Mercy is God’s disposition and God’s salvation of man, whereas sacrifice is merely a formality in the eyes of God. Nowadays, churches hold lavish parties for celebration. By doing so, they are not worshiping God sincerely, but only focus on outward formality like those who worshiped God in the temple. If one believes in God yet merely focuses on outward practices and doesn’t walk in God’s ways, could he be called one who reveres God? In retrospect, since I became a Christian, though I often read the Bible, prayed, and attended meetings, I didn’t esteem the way of the Lord, much less did I understand it. Which is greater, God or the temple, the festival or the way of God? I was not clear about this in my heart. Thus, I placed great importance on action, thinking that it’s better to do than never, but I didn’t know God’s will and what God approves. Take Christmas for example. Many people outwardly pay great attention to this festival. However, they take part in it for social intercourse and fun. Isn’t it sating the lust on the pretense of worshiping God? After reading God’s words, I understood this: If one believes in God yet doesn’t know God or the way of God, he will easily repeat the mistake of the Pharisees, considering the temple to be greater than God. Such belief can’t be approved by God, and neither can he be saved by God when he believes in that way.
Having known God’s will, I didn’t take part in the Christmas party this year or run and bustle for celebrating it, but spent it eating and drinking God’s words and fellowshipping about God’s will with brothers and sisters. I had great enjoyment in it. This is the true worship of God!
Bible Verse–Mark 10:45
For even the Son of man came not to be ministered to, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.
Bible Verse–Hebrews 10:26
For if we sin willfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remains no more sacrifice for sins,
Bible Verse–Romans7:23
But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members.
Bible Verse–James 1:15
Then when lust has conceived, it brings forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, brings forth death.
Bible Verse–Romans 5:12
Why, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed on all men, for that all have sinned:
Bible Verse–Romans 6:23
For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 1:28
And the destruction of the transgressors and of the sinners shall be together, and they that forsake the LORD shall be consumed.
Bible Verse–Revelation 21:8
But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and fornicators, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burns with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.
Bible Verse–Ezekiel 18:20
The soul that sins, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous shall be on him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be on him.
Bible Verse–Matthew 7:21-23
Not every one that said to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that does the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in your name? and in your name have cast out devils? and in your name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess to them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity.
Bible Verse–John 8:58
Jesus said to them, Truly, truly, I say to you, Before Abraham was, I am.
Bible Verse–John 14:6
Jesus said to him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man comes to the Father, but by me.
Bible Verse–John 3:17
For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.
Bible Verse–John 5:34
But I receive not testimony from man: but these things I say, that you might be saved.
Bible Verse–Ephesians 2:8
For by grace are you saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:
Bible Verse–Acts 15:11
But we believe that through the grace of the LORD Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they.
Bible Verse–Hebrews 5:9
And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation to all them that obey him;
Bible Verse–Hebrews 10:39
But we are not of them who draw back to perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 4:18
And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?
Bible Verse–John 1:16
And of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace.
Bible Verse–Psalm 16:9-11
Therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoices: my flesh also shall rest in hope.For you will not leave my soul in hell; neither will you suffer your Holy One to see corruption.You will show me the path of life: in your presence is fullness of joy; at your right hand there are pleasures for ever more.
Bible Verse–2 Corinthians 13:14
The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
Bible Verse–Mark 10:16
And he took them up in his arms, put his hands on them, and blessed them.
Bible Verse–John 21:25
And there are also many other things which Jesus did, the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written. Amen.
Bible Verse–Revelation 1:12-16
And I turned to see the voice that spoke with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; And in the middle of the seven candlesticks one like to the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the breasts with a golden girdle. His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and his eyes were as a flame of fire; And his feet like to fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters. And he had in his right hand seven stars: and out of his mouth went a sharp two edged sword: and his countenance was as the sun shines in his strength.
Bible Verse–Revelation 5:1-5
And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon. And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon. And one of the elders said to me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, has prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.
Bible Verse–Revelation 22:18
For I testify to every man that hears the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add to these things, God shall add to him the plagues that are written in this book:
Bible Verse–John 5:39-40
Search the scriptures; for in them you think you have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me. And you will not come to me, that you might have life.
Bible Verse–Psalm 90:12
So teach us to number our days, that we may apply our hearts to wisdom.
Bible Verse–Psalm 139:13-14
For you have possessed my reins: you have covered me in my mother’s womb. I will praise you; for I am fearfully and wonderfully made: marvelous are your works; and that my soul knows right well.
Bible Verse–Psalm 148:5-6
Let them praise the name of the LORD: for he commanded, and they were created. He has also established them for ever and ever: he has made a decree which shall not pass.
Bible Verse–Psalm 71:6-8
By you have I been held up from the womb: you are he that took me out of my mother’s bowels: my praise shall be continually of you. I am as a wonder to many; but you are my strong refuge. Let my mouth be filled with your praise and with your honor all the day.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 4:10-13
Hear, O my son, and receive my sayings; and the years of your life shall be many. I have taught you in the way of wisdom; I have led you in right paths. When you go, your steps shall not be straitened; and when you run, you shall not stumble. Take fast hold of instruction; let her not go: keep her; for she is your life.
Bible Verse–Ecclesiastes 5:19-20
Every man also to whom God has given riches and wealth, and has given him power to eat thereof, and to take his portion, and to rejoice in his labor; this is the gift of God. For he shall not much remember the days of his life; because God answers him in the joy of his heart.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 9:11
For by me your days shall be multiplied, and the years of your life shall be increased.
Bible Verse–Psalm 65:11
You crown the year with your goodness; and your paths drop fatness.
Bible Verse–Psalm 16:11
You will show me the path of life: in your presence is fullness of joy; at your right hand there are pleasures for ever more.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 19:23
The fear of the LORD tends to life: and he that has it shall abide satisfied; he shall not be visited with evil.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 10:27
The fear of the LORD prolongs days: but the years of the wicked shall be shortened.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 1:7
The fear of the LORD is the beginning of knowledge: but fools despise wisdom and instruction.
My Interactions With a Weird Neighbor
By Xiaowu
“He that despises his neighbor sins: but he that has mercy on the poor, happy is he” (Proverbs 14:21).
To get along with others, apart from being tolerant and patient, what’s even more important is to understand: “And be you kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake has forgiven you” (Ephesians 4:32). It is because we are all sinners without the distinction of high and low. To live out the image of the Lord is the common objective of our pursuit.
In the Past, I Was Such a Person
My next-door neighbor raised over 10,000 quails in his yard. Every time he sold the quails’ droppings, he could earn over 1000 yuan. His yard was somewhat narrow while there were many quails’ droppings. In order not to lose money, he came to my home to borrow my land. He said that he would only occupy the place as wide as a floor slab behind my house, so I granted his request.
My husband and I went to another place to work for a while. When we came back, I was dumbfounded: My neighbor actually not only occupied the place as wide as two floor slabs but also built a small alleyway by bricks in the lane we shared together, covering the roof with fibrotiles and fixing a door, with the aim of stacking straws. Seeing all of these, I was really disturbed in my heart, feeling injured and resentful. Furthermore, I was dying to demolish the small alleyway at once and then argue with him. When I nearly lost my sense, God enlightened me: You are a believer in God. You should first quiet yourself to pray.
However, not long after, my neighbor thought of another road to prosperity: He didn’t grow rice but engaged in sideline production (planting pear trees) in the fields. After a period of time, when I went into the fields, I was immediately dumbfounded again: My neighbor had dug a deep ditch, lying close to my field, which was like the tunnel dug by guerrilla forces. The ditch being so deep, if it rained heavily, my field would collapse. I really felt bad within my heart. But, thinking that I was a believer in God and that I should love my neighbor as myself even if he was my enemy, I endured it. Yet, the thing didn’t end at that.
My neighbor was going to drive cement piles into the ground of his pear orchard. And he again came to my home, telling us his intention to drive cement piles along the ridges in our field. On hearing that, I sort of couldn’t submit to this environment, and replied: “If the cement piles are driven along the ridges, it will make the field impassible. And how can I go to spray pesticide?” But he smiled and said: “Will you not have a road if you vacate a twelve-inch-wide place alongside the ridges?” Hearing what he said, I was angry and resigned, thinking: You are too crafty. If I do that, won’t my field area be reduced? And it means that I will lose over one hundred catties of grain every year. Thinking this way, I just couldn’t accede to his request. And since I didn’t agree, he couldn’t do it forcibly.
However, after that, I was so agitated and felt tortured inside. I thought to myself: The son of my neighbor has leukemia. My neighbor has spent all his savings treating his son and moreover he also runs into the external debts of several hundreds of thousands of yuan. It is understandable that he only thinks of earning money but doesn’t take my interests into consideration. But if I agree to his request, will he become insatiable later because of thinking that we are easy to be taken advantage of? How, exactly, should I practice?
Under the Guidance of God’s Love, I Was Changing
God’s words say: “Cruel mankind! The connivance and intrigue, the snatching and grabbing one from another, the scramble for fame and fortune, the mutual slaughter—when will it ever end?”
“God is forever supreme and ever honorable, while man is forever base, forever worthless. This is because God is forever making sacrifices and devoting Himself to mankind; man, however, forever takes and strives only for himself. God is forever taking pains for mankind’s survival, yet man never contributes anything for the sake of the light or for righteousness. Even if man makes an effort for a time, it is so weak that it cannot withstand a single blow, for the effort of man is always for his own sake and not for others. Man is always selfish, while God is forever selfless. God is the source of all that is just, good, and beautiful, while man is he who succeeds to and makes manifest all ugliness and evil.” Because I lost some personal interests, I hated my neighbor and even wanted to demolish the small alleyway built by him. Reflecting upon myself, I was bridled by Satan’s poisons “Fight for every inch of territory and wrest every ounce of gain,” and “Nice guys finish last,” which made me lose my conscience and reason. Suddenly, I remembered my father-in-law who had passed away. He was once at loggerheads with his neighbor for some of his personal interests suffered; their relations became strained to a certain extent, and in the end my father-in-law didn’t even say one word to his neighbor straight up to his death. In fact, I could see it was very painful for my father-in-law. Didn’t I almost walk the path of my father-in-law today? When encountering things, I just wanted to protect my own interests and treated others depending on my hot blood. These are not displays of normal humanity. God’s essence is beautiful and good. In order to save us, God became flesh and was subjected to great suffering, and He finally redeemed us through being nailed to the cross. God is always devoting Himself to us mankind selflessly. God’s love is so great and so real. I thought: As a follower of God, I should manifest God and glorify Him; I should understand and accept His love but not force myself to be tolerant and patient, for only when I know God’s love, can I truly put the love of others into practice.
I read another passage of God’s words: “When you rebel against the flesh, there will inevitably be a battle within you. Satan will try and make people follow it, will try and make them follow the notions of the flesh and uphold the interests of the flesh—but God’s words will enlighten and illuminate people within, and at this time it is up to you whether you follow God or follow Satan.” This time, I didn’t want to live by Satan’s poisons to make a fuss and contend with others. Instead, I wanted to practice according to God’s words, learning to let go of this thing, putting a little more understanding, consideration and love into my interactions with my neighbor; in this way, I could get along with my neighbor harmoniously. If I still lived by my selfish nature in real life, just protected my own interests but didn’t practice according to God’s words when facing things, then I was still a person who only spoke doctrines but was incapable of living out the truth. Living by Satan’s poisons, I had no normal humanity and no change in my disposition, and lived in suffering. This time, I was resolved to reject Satan and practice God’s words to satisfy Him, no longer being a person who only talked about doctrines but didn’t practice truth.
Thanks to God’s Love, We Today Live in Harmony
Having thoroughly put down the hatred for my neighbor, I readily agreed to his request that he drive cement piles along the ridges and I promised that we would vacate a twelve-inch-wide place to be the road. Seeing I granted his request, my neighbor grinned from ear to ear. I was also very gratified to see his happy smile.
Once, there was a break in the circuit in my house. After knowing that, my neighbor came to my home and helped me find the cause of that. But because he didn’t know the electricity very well, he helped me call an electrician. After checking, the electrician found that the reason was that our electric shock protection didn’t work and needed to be replaced. Hearing that I was to buy a new one, my neighbor hurriedly said: “Don’t buy it first. I may have one at my home. Just let me go to get it.” Afterward, my neighbor came and gave his electric shock protection to me. When I was to pay for it, yet he said: “You have helped me a lot. What is this small thing I did for you?”
“He that has my commandments, and keeps them, he it is that loves me: and he that loves me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him” (John 14:21).
Bible Verse–Ecclesiastes 12:13
Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God, and keep his commandments: for this is the whole duty of man.
Bible Verse–Job 1:1
There was a man in the land of Uz, whose name was Job; and that man was perfect and upright, and one that feared God, and eschewed evil.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 16:6
By mercy and truth iniquity is purged: and by the fear of the LORD men depart from evil.
Bible Verse–Ephesians 4:32
And be you kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake has forgiven you.
Bible Verse–Matthew 18:35
So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also to you, if you from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses.
Bible Verse–Luke 17:4
And if he trespass against you seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to you, saying, I repent; you shall forgive him.
Bible Verse–Luke 17:3
Take heed to yourselves: If your brother trespass against you, rebuke him; and if he repent, forgive him.
Bible Verse–Luke 6:37
Judge not, and you shall not be judged: condemn not, and you shall not be condemned: forgive, and you shall be forgiven.
Bible Verse–Mark 11:25
And when you stand praying, forgive, if you have ought against any: that your Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses.
Bible Verses–Matthew 6:14–15
For if you forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: But if you forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.
Bible Verse–Luke 4:43
And he said to them, I must preach the kingdom of God to other cities also: for therefore am I sent.
Bible Verse–Ephesians 1:13
In whom you also trusted, after that you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that you believed, you were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise,
Bible Verse–Matthew 13:43
Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who has ears to hear, let him hear.
Is God Always Merciful and Loving?
The Bible records: “Now the word of Jehovah came to Jonah the son of Amittai, saying, go to Nineveh, that great city, and cry against it; for their wickedness is come up before Me” (Jonah 1:1–2). “And Jonah began to enter into the city a day’s journey, and he cried, and said, Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown” (Jonah 3:4). “And Jehovah said, Because the cry of Sodom and Gomorrah is great, and because their sin is very grievous; I will go down now, and see whether they have done altogether according to the cry of it, which is come to Me; and if not, I will know” (Genesis 18:20–21). “Then Jehovah rained on Sodom and on Gomorrah brimstone and fire from Jehovah out of heaven; And He overthrew those cities, and all the plain, and all the inhabitants of the cities, and that which grew on the ground” (Genesis 19:24–25). Without doubt, all those who have read the Bible know that there were two well-known cities in the Age of Law; one was Nineveh and the other Sodom. Both these two great cities had become corrupt to the extreme and were filled with violence, which provoked God’s anger, so that God was going to destroy them. In the end, however, because of the different attitudes of the inhabitants of the two cities, God saved the city of Nineveh and destroyed Sodom. What aspects of God’s disposition can we perceive from these two things done by God? First, let us look at the attitude of the people of Nineveh. When these people heard the news that their city would be overthrown in forty days, their attitude was to repent willingly. As it is written: “So the people of Nineveh believed God, and proclaimed a fast, and put on sackcloth, from the greatest of them even to the least of them. For word came to the king of Nineveh, and he arose from his throne, and he laid his robe from him, and covered him with sackcloth, and sat in ashes. And he caused it to be proclaimed and published through Nineveh by the decree of the king and his nobles, saying, Let neither man nor beast, herd nor flock, taste any thing: let them not feed, nor drink water: But let man and beast be covered with sackcloth, and cry mightily to God: yes, let them turn every one from his evil way, and from the violence that is in their hands” (Jonah 3:5-8). When God sent Jonah to proclaim the message to the people of Nineveh, they believed that God would destroy the city, so they forsook the violence in their hands, turned away from their evil ways, and confessed their sins and repented before God in sackcloth and ashes. Seeing the people of Nineveh truly repent, God changed His heart and spared them from the catastrophe. But the people of Sodom did the exact opposite. It is written: “But before they lay down, the men of the city, even the men of Sodom, compassed the house round, both old and young, all the people from every quarter: And they called to Lot, and said to him, Where are the men which came in to you this night? bring them out to us, that we may know them” (Genesis 19:4-5). When the two angels sent by God came to the city of Sodom, not only did the people in it not stop their evil deeds, but they were more evil than ever, attempting to harm the two angels. Their evil deeds of resisting God finally provoked God’s anger, and they were destroyed by brimstone and fire from God.
Some people might say, “Sodom and Nineveh were both evil cities in God’s eyes; why did God spare Nineveh but destroy Sodom in the end?” The words expressed by God have revealed this mystery to mankind. God said: “Regardless of how angry God had been with the Ninevites, as soon as they declared a fast and donned sackcloth and ashes, His heart began to soften and He began to change His mind. When He proclaimed to them that He would destroy their city—the moment prior to their confession and repentance for their sins—God was still angry with them. Once they had carried out a series of repentant acts, God’s anger for the people of Nineveh gradually transformed into mercy and tolerance for them” “Why did God want to burn this city so thoroughly? What can you see here? Could God really bear to watch mankind and nature, His own creations, be destroyed like this? If you can discern Jehovah God’s anger from the fire that was cast down from heaven, then it is not difficult to see how great His rage was, judging by the targets of His destruction and the degree to which this city was annihilated. When God despises a city, He will deliver His punishment upon it. When God is disgusted with a city, He will issue repeated warnings to inform people of His anger. However, when God decides to put an end to and destroy a city—that is, when His wrath and majesty have been offended—He will deliver no further punishments or warnings. Instead, He will directly destroy it. He will make it utterly disappear. This is God’s righteous disposition” (“God Himself, the Unique II” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). From God’s words, we can see that both Nineveh and Sodom were deeply corrupt cities, but God took different attitudes with them according to their respective attitudes toward God. God’s disposition is righteous and holy, so He has His principles in treating mankind! The people of Nineveh could receive God’s salvation because they truly repented in sackcloth and ashes, from which God’s disposition of mercy and lovingkindness and tolerance can be seen. As long as people sincerely turn to God, God will forgive their transgressions, gracious toward them once again. The people of Sodom were destroyed by God in the end because they never repented but stubbornly opposed God to the very end, from which we can see God’s righteous disposition of majesty, wrath, and intolerance of man’s offense. No matter how merciful God is toward mankind and how concerned He is for mankind, if any people openly compete with Him and oppose Him with no signs of repentance, they will be punished by Him! Just as God’s word says: “God’s thoughts are in a state of constant transformation according to changes in things and in environments. While these thoughts are transforming, different aspects of God’s essence are revealed. During this process of transformation, at the precise moment when God has a change of heart, what He shows to mankind is the real existence of His life, and that His righteous disposition is full of dynamic vitality. At the same time, God uses His own true revelations to prove to mankind the truth of the existence of His wrath, His mercy, His lovingkindness, and His tolerance. His essence will be revealed at any time and any place in accordance with how things develop. He possesses a lion’s wrath and a mother’s mercy and tolerance. His righteous disposition allows no questioning, violation, change, or distortion by any person” (“God Himself, the Unique II” in The Word Appears in the Flesh).
Today in the last days, the Lord Jesus has become flesh again in the deeply corrupt human world, and by expressing words under the name of Almighty God, He has carried out the work of judgment beginning with the house of God, fully revealed the mystery of God’s management of saving mankind, and opened the sealed scroll in Revelation. In the last days, Almighty God has expressed all the truths required for man’s salvation to purify and transform man and reveal to man God’s disposition of righteousness, majesty, and intolerance of offense and His holy substance, so that through experiencing God’s judgment and chastisement, man can cast off his corrupt disposition and break free from Satan’s influence completely and be taken by God to a wonderful destination in the end. With the spread of the kingdom gospel of Almighty God, many true believers in the Lord who longed for the appearance of God have returned before God’s throne, received the supply of God’s words, recovered their former faith in God, and stepped onto the path to salvation. But there are also many other believers who, when faced with the work of Almighty God—the returned Lord Jesus—in the last days, do not seek or investigate it, but resist and condemn it because of listening to the words of their pastors and elders blindly. What is more, the pastors and elders in the religious world frenziedly resist Almighty God for fear that they will lose their positions and jobs if the believers all follow Almighty God’s work in the last days. They also stop the believers from investigating the true way by spreading rumors against it everywhere, and they even instigate them to call the police to arrest the brothers and sisters of the Church of Almighty God, thus making them Judases betraying the Lord and their true friends. They attempt to expel the incarnate Christ of the last days from among man in order to satisfy their aim to control God’s chosen people forever. Not only this, but they, when hearing some believers raise objections to their instruction, say with unbridled arrogance, “The Lord Jesus is merciful and loving. I believe that He will not forsake me when He comes. Everything I do is to protect His flock, and the Lord knows my heart. You just do what I’ve told you. If there is retribution, let the sin of condemning Almighty God be visited upon me.” It seems as if we heard the Pharisees who resisted the Lord Jesus 2,000 years ago crying to nail the Lord Jesus to the cross again, “His blood be on us, and on our children” (Matthew 27:25). These people think that God is merciful and tolerant toward man and that they are the lucky ones and all their sins will be forgiven by God. When they hear the news that the Lord has returned to do the work of judgment and chastisement, they are deaf to it, and they do not make any effort to seek or investigate it, and they even fabricate rumors to condemn God, becoming His opposers.
The inherent disposition of God is righteousness, majesty, and wrath, which is like the disposition of a lion and not that of a lamb. If we, not knowing God’s disposition, define God as a merciful and loving God who will forgive and pardon our sins no matter how fiercely we are hostile to Him or condemn and resist Him, then we are terribly wrong. What kind of people does God have mercy on? What kind of people does He hate? This is the truth that all believers in God should understand. God said: “God’s treatment of the whole of humanity, foolish and ignorant as humanity is, is primarily based on mercy and tolerance. His wrath, on the other hand, is kept concealed for the vast majority of time and in the vast majority of events, and it is unknown to man. As a result, it is difficult for man to see God express His wrath, and it is also difficult to understand His wrath. As such, man makes light of God’s wrath. When man faces God’s final work and step of tolerance and forgiveness for man—that is, when God’s final instance of mercy and His final warning comes upon mankind—if people still use the same methods to oppose God and do not make any effort to repent, to mend their ways and accept His mercy, then God will no longer bestow His tolerance and patience upon them. On the contrary, God will retract His mercy at this time. Following this, He will only send forth His wrath. He can express His wrath in different ways, just as He can use different methods to punish and destroy people” (“God Himself, the Unique II” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). From God’s words, we can see that although God’s wrath is concealed and unknown to man, God does not tolerate man’s offense. When people are hostile to God and resist and oppose God repeatedly, God’s wrath will be displayed to them. Yet when people sincerely repent, God will bestow His tolerance and mercy upon them once more. Facing God’s work of the last days, we have two choices: either to go on believing the rumors against it and slander and condemn it blindly, to sin against God and offend God’s righteous disposition, which will cause us to be destroyed by God like the people of Sodom, or to abandon the violence in our hands and turn away from our evil ways like the people of Nineveh, which means repenting sincerely before God and accepting God’s new work in submission. What is your choice? Without doubt, you, a smart person, will make a smart choice after weighing it!
Bible Verse–Matthew 4:23
And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all manner of sickness and all manner of disease among the people.
Bible Verse–Mark 1:14-15
Now after that John was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God, And saying, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent you, and believe the gospel.
Bible Verse–Galatians 1:11-12
But I certify you, brothers, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man. For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.
Break Free From Envy
By He Xin
What Caused My Mild Anxiety?
In one evening, the breeze gently blew to the face, and made people feel cozy. Around a sparkling lake with several geese singing, there were many flowers among the grasses, and occasionally a few butterflies would gently touch the blooming flowers. Tourists around were all praising the beautiful scenery incessantly.
But at this moment, Nair had no heart to appreciate the scenery. While she was in her reminiscence, someone tapped hard on her shoulder, and she was suddenly brought back to reality. She turned around and saw her long-lost friend Yuan Li. Nair hurriedly wiped away her tears, afraid her friend would see them, but how could Yuan Li not notice Nair’s obvious behavior? But Yuan Li asked nothing. After greetings, she said: “How about going to the gazebo and taking a rest there?” Nair nodded. Yuan Li happily told Nair all the things that happened to her, but Nair only smiled slightly while listening to her stories. Afterward, Nair’s smile disappeared. Yuan Li followed her gaze and saw someone in royal blue admiring the scenery at the opposite. Yuan Li touched Nair’s arm and asked: “What is going on Nair? Who is she? Were you sad because of her just now on the bridge?” Nair at first did not want to open her heart, but Yuan Li was being so sincere, Nair told her that girl was her table-mate Mary, who was a transferred student. Before she came to Nair’s class, Nair was always the best in class, excelling in almost every category, and teachers and classmates all liked her. No matter where she went, everyone would look at her in admiration and with envy. She felt like a princess with a bright future lying ahead.
But (Nair’s started to look a bit down), Mary broke it all on her arrival. Mary’s studies, backgrounds and other aspects were all better than Nair, and teachers and classmates instead started to like Mary more. Nair felt uncomfortable and miserable because of envy, she thought that everyone no longer liked her because of Mary. Nair worked hard wanting to surpass Mary, but she was always the loser. Gradually, her envy grew and made her dislike Mary, even hate her, and wish not to see her at any time. Envy tortured Nair to be physically and mentally exhausted, she often wondered why God gave the best to Mary, but not to her. As a Christian, Nair knew she should not complain about God, should not be jealous of others, but she couldn’t put it into practice. From the day she became envious of Mary, Nair lost her smile and lived painfully, having no idea of what to do. Speaking of that, Nair was already crying sadly. Yuan Li patted on her back to comfort her.
Beautiful Smile Bloomed for the First Time
Later, Yuan Li said: “Nair, I can feel your pain, but as Christians, we all know that what God creates is good. We need to learn how to properly treat others and ourselves, and should not complain about God and envious of others. God said: ‘The functions are not the same. There is one body. Each does his duty, each in his place and doing his very best—for each spark there is one flash of light—and seeking maturity in life. Thus will I be satisfied.’ ‘Why does God orchestrate all these things? It is not to reveal you for who you are or to expose you; exposing you is not the end goal. The goal is to perfect you and save you. How does God do that? He starts by making you aware of your own corrupt disposition, of your nature and essence, of your shortcomings, and of what you lack. Only by knowing these things and having a clear understanding of them can you pursue the truth and gradually cast off your corrupt disposition. … God works in every single person, and no matter what His method is, what kind of people, matters, and things He makes use of in His service, or what kind of tone His words have, He only has one end goal: saving you. Before saving you, He needs to transform you, so how could you not suffer a bit? You are going to have to suffer. This suffering can involve many things. Sometimes God raises up the people, matters, and things around you so that you can come to know yourself, or else you might be directly dealt with, pruned, and exposed. Just like someone on an operating table—you have to undergo some pain for a good outcome. If every time you are pruned and dealt with, and every time He raises up people, matters, and things, it arouses your feelings and gives you a boost, then this is correct, and you will have stature and will enter truth reality.’
Nair, we are all created by God and given different talents, everyone has their own functions and missions. We need to submit to God’s sovereignty and arrangements, and do what we should do. You’re placed in this situation to experience, this contains God’s good will. God arranged people who are better than us around us, first to give us space to grow so that we can learn from others’ strengths to remedy our weaknesses, second to reveal our corrupt disposition: We’re envious of others’ strengths, this behavior shows our lack of normal humanity. When we are struggling in pain, we’ll realize that Satan has corrupted us so deeply; this is a good opportunity for us to know ourselves and get rid of our corrupt disposition. Nair, let’s pray more often to God. I believe God will lead us in our experiences, let us understand the truth and overcome our envy. Actually, God has also given us many things, we should learn to be content.”
After hearing what Yuan Li said, Nair was left in deep thoughts: “It is true that God has given me a lot, though I’m not so excellent as Mary, I still understand somewhat of the situation. God created me and my existence has value and meaning. Just like what Yuan Li said, I should not be too ambitious and need to learn to be content.” With that in mind, Nair smiled again and said happily to Yuan Li: “Thank you so much Yuan Li. Now I know God’s creation of me is meaningful, the situation arranged by God today is to save me, I should not escape but should face it. Every time when I’m envious, I should pray more to God, and not let envy take over me.”
With the sun setting, the sky started to get darker. They bid farewell and agreed to meet at Yuan Li’s house next Friday. After the gathering, Nair walked home cheerfully. There were few people on her way back and the cold wind was even blowing, but Nair did not feel cold at all because her heart was warm. She found a way to walk out of the misery and her envy of others!
Trace of Anxiety Still Remains in Heart
The next day, Nair woke up early. She came before God and prayed to God sincerely. Afterward, Nair crooned her way to school. Her classmates were surprised to see her smile, Nair smiled at them and did not say a word. A while later, Mary came into the classroom, some classmates ran to her and asked her to help them with some math questions. Nair’s quiet heart became disturbed and she became envious again. Nair realized she was wrong and quickly prayed to God silently, wishing God could protect her heart and thoughts. After praying, Nair felt her heart calmed down. A moment later, the teacher came in and greeted Mary warmly but gave Nair an impatient look. Nair felt upset, she prayed silently to let God quiet her heart. In class, when the teacher asked questions, Mary answered them actively, but Nair could not quite understand them. During the art and craft lesson, Mary made nice crafts but Nair’s was horrible. Classmates were looking at Nair with a puzzled look, which made Nair feel more awkward.
Finally, a day of lessons was over and Nair quickly ran back home. At home, Nair could not hold her tears anymore and cried out. Nair was clueless: Why couldn’t she break free from envy after having tried so hard to pray to and rely on God? Nair said in her prayer: “God, envy always happens to me, and I do not know how to practice. O God, what can I do? Why am I firmly gripped by envy? How can I break free from the bondage of envy? O God….’’
Nair hoped the next Friday would come faster, she expected Yuan Li to fellowship with her.
Inner Shackles Finally Released
At last, Friday came. After school, Nair rushed to Yuan Li’s house. Yuan Li saw Nair was very upset, she asked puzzledly: “Nair, what happened?” Nair cried and ranted to her. Yuan Li asked: “Nair, why are you jealous of Mary?” Nair thought and said: “Because she took over my spotlight and is better than me in everything.” Yuan Li then said: “Nair, have you ever thought why do you compete with others? Is it necessary? Let me read you a passage of God’s words.”
Nair nodded, Yuan Li read: “When you see someone stand out, you feel jealous, hatred, and that it is unfair. ‘Why can’t I stand out? Why is it always that person who gets to stand out, and it’s never my turn?’ You then feel some resentment. You try to repress it, but you cannot. You pray to God and feel better for a while, but then as soon as you encounter this sort of situation again, you cannot overcome it. Does this not display an immature stature? Is not a person’s falling into such states a trap? These are the shackles of Satan’s corrupt nature that bind humans. If a person has cast off these corrupt dispositions, is he not then free and liberated? Consider this: What sorts of changes must a person make if he wants to refrain from becoming ensnared in these conditions, be able to extricate himself from them, and become liberated from the vexations and bondage of these things? What must a person obtain before he is truly able to be free and liberated? On the one hand, he must see through things: Fame and fortune and positions are but tools and methods that Satan uses to corrupt people, to entrap them, to harm them, and to cause their depravity. In theory, you must first gain a clear understanding of this. Furthermore, you must learn to let go of these things and set them aside. … If you are always focusing on these things, always struggling for these things, if your heart is fully occupied with these things, if you always harbor them and never want to put them aside, then you are being controlled by and bound by these things. You have become a slave, and you cannot give them up. You must learn to let go and set aside these things, to recommend others, and to allow them to stand out. Do not struggle or rush to take advantage the moment you encounter an opportunity to stand out or obtain glory. You must learn to back off, but must not delay the performing of your duty. Be a person who works in quiet obscurity, and who does not show off to others while you loyally perform your duty. The more you let go your prestige and status, and the more you let go of your own interests, the more peaceful you will become, and the more space will open up within your heart and the more your state will improve. The more you struggle and compete, the darker your state will be. If you do not believe it, try it and see!”
Afterward, Yuan Li said: “From God’s words we can see that we would be envious of others because we are not satisfied with our position and fame, having lost our chance to stand out or obtain honor. This is also Satan using fame and position as a method to torture us. If we lived in this kind of situation, we would only feel more and more tired and painful. Now the only thing we can do is to practice in a way that God wants us to. Do things before God rather than before people, accept God’s examination, and don’t focus on how others see us.”
Nair nodded and spoke reflectively: “You’re right, I always focus on how others see me and is envious that Mary has taken my spotlight and is better than me in everything. I want to leave others a good impression, wishing everyone to listen to me, pay attention to me and pamper me. Isn’t it like how the archangel fought with God for position? Now I’ve understood that I need to accept God’s examinations in doing things and conducting myself, living before God, and then I can live free.”
Yuan Li nodded and said: “Absolutely, we do need to deal with envy. I remember it’s fellowshipped in the Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life: ‘People filling with too deep envy are narrow-minded and too wicked in nature! They will not attain salvation.’ ‘Being envious of people who are better than them and apt to envy is rather common among young people. As for those who are forty to sixty years old, they usually do not harbor bitter envy of others. We should admire and advocate those capable ones who are better than us, and learn from them. It’s no big deal, isn’t it? The younger the people, the stronger their envy and competitiveness are. Therefore, the young people having severe envy should restrain it. What will be the likely result of feeling envy? (Discrimination, suppression, and judgement of others.) For people with good humanity and kind heart, if they were unhappy with others, they will only hate them awhile; if you judge others, exclude and depreciate them because of envy, then you’re attacking them, and aggression out of envy is evildoing. … So would serious envy ruin your life? You must learn to be generous and tolerant, not fighting for power and position, as they are vanity.’ From the fellowship, we’ve understood the importance of getting rid of envy, which will ruin us, will make us complain and misunderstand God, and lose the guidance and the work of the Holy Spirit. We could even be rejected by God. So, we must put God’s words into practice and live before God, not letting envy control us again.
Nair, I actually experienced this kind of bad situation before. I was envious of my classmates, lived in pain and complaints, and had no idea of what to do. So I came before God and told Him my difficulties. Afterward, I was able to understand with my cousin’s help. The book “Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life” has two passages which I found helpful, and they helped me to overcome envy. Nair, would you like to read them as well?”
Nair nodded, received the book and read: “Some people said: ‘Sometimes we cannot overcome the situation. When we see people who’re better than us, we will become envious and angry. Even on seeing them, we feel like it’s no way to live. What should we do facing these problems?’ How about praying to God to curse yourselves? How to pray? You say: ‘I cannot stand people doing better than me. I’m such a bad person! These types of people don’t deserve to live. I’m envious of people who are better than me, how evil my heart is! This is not normal humanity. May God discipline and deal with me.’ Afterward, pray again: ‘God, please save me from being narrow-minded, let me become more generous and forgiving and live with normal humanity, so as to not humiliate You.’ Just pray like this. Pray for a period of time and you will probably realize you have become more and more generous. When you face people who are better than you, you will not feel as envious as before, you will be more tolerant, able to get along with them and be normal again. We’ll be blessed and live abundantly when we have normal humanity; we’ll be in pain and exhaustion if we are too narrow-minded. No matter what kind of corrupt disposition, problems, or deficiencies we have, we must pray. On one hand, we need to seek the truth, using truth to treat everything. On the other hand, we need to pray and call upon God for salvation. Once we pray, our attitude would change, we would be more sensible. It won’t do without praying.” “Do you think if it’s possible to change envy into admiration? You just try to think wisely: ‘Isn’t it a good thing that some people are better than us? We can learn from their strength, we can ask them our doubts and learn from them, isn’t this another path for us!’”
Then, Yuan Li said: “At that time, I understood that in order to get rid of envy, I first need to pray to God with a heart of searching the truth, telling Him my difficulties and entrusting them into His hands instead of requiring Him, and second, I needed to search the truth of this aspect, treating people and things around me with the truth. In this way, my envy could become weaker and weaker and I would not live in such deep exhaustion. Furthermore, with someone better out there, I would have a role model, who can clear my doubts, and I could gain a lot from the process.
After knowing all those points, I started to practice. When I was envious of my classmate, I would pray to God sincerely, entrust my difficulties to God, and find related truths when I came back home. I began to observe her strengths and learn from her. Unknowingly, I gained a lot of qualities which I lacked. For example, having patience and love, being helpful, and etc. When I was willing to learn from her strengths instead of having envy of her, I felt released and free, living no more in pain and exhaustion, and our relationship was getting better.”
Nair listened and said: “Thank God! After reading all those words and listening to your experiences, I know how to practice now. Someone better than me around can act as an encouragement to me, and I should learn to accept the fact, treat properly everything and everyone, including my classmate Mary, and pursue transformation in my corrupt dispositions. Recalling the ancient Zhou Yu, he always competed with Zhuge Liang, but was always defeated. He was not willing to lose to Zhuge Liang again and again, and sighed out of envy: ‘Since Yu was born, why was Liang ever born?’ Zhou Yu was tortured to death because of his envy and jealousy. I see that envy will only ruin us and will not bring us any happiness at all. God has given us different qualities and we have different functions to perform. I should obey God, treat others and myself with correct attitude, this is something required for normal humanity.” Yuan Li and Nair both smiled in joy.
So Relived Without Envy
Soon it was Monday again, Nair carried her backpack and went to school delightfully. Mary came as Nair just got to her seat. Nair greeted Mary happily, Mary was kind of surprised, but she still greeted back. Later, classmates arrived one after another, all greeted Mary. Nair started to feel a little upset, but she quickly came before God to pray and quiet her heart. During lessons, Mary was able to answer a question from the teacher while Nair was still in doubt. Classmates all looked at Mary with envy in their eyes. Nair felt kind of bad, but she thought again: Since Mary knows, I should ask her, this is something I should do. Afterward, Nair took the courage to ask Mary, and Mary was very happy to help her. Nair realized when she put down her envy, her heart was very steady, she didn’t have that kind of feeling before. Since then, Nair asked Mary whenever she was in doubt and felt she gained so much, feeling happy from her heart. They also became from classmates to best friends.
On Saturday, Nair alone went to the white stone-arch bridge, looking at the same sparkling lake and those geese. But now she felt released and peaceful, because she had broken free from envy.
From the time when she was willing to put down her envy and started to learn from Mary, Nair found that she had learned how to be more patient, tolerant, and helpful during the process. Furthermore, she knew how to quiet herself before God. These are all things Nair never experienced before. She opened her arms, feeling completely released and sighed with emotion: Now I see that I can live so happily as well!
Bible Verse–Galatians 1:6-9
I marvel that you are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ to another gospel: Which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel to you than that which we have preached to you, let him be accursed. As we said before, so say I now again, if any man preach any other gospel to you than that you have received, let him be accursed.
Bible Verses–Philippians 2:9-11
Why God also has highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name: That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.
Bible Verse–Acts 4:12
Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.
I Should Sing Not for Satisfying My Vanity but for Praising God
By Little Xi’en
On July 8, Sunday, Fine
Today, I attended the music class in the children’s group for the first time. In the class, our teacher taught us a vocal skill. After that, the class was over and our homework was to learn to sing the hymn “All Nations and All Peoples Praise Almighty God.” This class was really enjoyable, because I learned much musical knowledge. I thought as long as I had a good command of these basic skills, I could sing hymns with other kids to praise God.
On July 12, Thursday, Cloudy
In today’s class, our teacher asked us to sing “All Nations and All Peoples Praise Almighty God.” Because I forgot to practice it, I had to improvise. Then the teacher commented that I had sung faster than the song’s beat and had some incorrect notes. But some other little brothers and sisters practiced the song in advance, so they sang better than me and won the teacher’s praise. When I saw that, I envied them very much. “If only next time I could sing as well as they did and be praised by the teacher!” I thought. “I must practice more after class.”
In the class, our teacher also taught us to play the hymn “Song of Heartfelt Attachment” on the piano. I thought, “I have good hearing and a good feel for music. I usually practice piano music much more difficult than this one. I’m sure that it should be a piece of cake.” So when the teacher asked me to play the hymn, I tried playing it by ear, only to play many wrong notes and fail to follow the beat. I hadn’t thought it was so difficult for me. I must practice hard in future.
Later, my mom shared a passage of God’s words with me: “In any given minor matter, if God does not enlighten you, you will never have any inspiration, and without it, you will never be able to break through in this regard. If people simply rely on their human brains, intelligence, and calibers, there will be many things that humanity will be unable to break through in several hundred or even a thousand years. Why can’t they break through? It’s because until the time determined by God, and until God has commenced His work, it is useless, no matter how capable humans might be. You must understand this, right?” “One must look up to God and rely on Him in everything one does. This is the greatest sort of wisdom.” After reading these words, mom said, “God is the source of man’s wisdom, and all our inspiration comes from God. So we should rely on and look up to God. Otherwise, without God’s enlightenment and guidance, despite that we are gifted and of good caliber we won’t be able to learn even the simplest song well.” After hearing this, I understood: God is our greatest reliance. No matter what difficulty I had in learning to sing, I must pray to God and look up to Him.
On July 19, Thursday, Fine
Before today’s class, our teacher asked me to play the hymn “Song of Heartfelt Attachment.” And I prayed to God silently within, “God, may You be with me. I’m going to play the piano now. But there’re still several accents I’m not familiar with. May You guide me. Amen!” After praying, I played it with both hands and when it came to those accents, I could get the feel of them somewhat. The teacher said I played well and that if I practiced and became more skillful, I could accompany other kids. At that moment, I chuckled, feeling happy very much. For my skill was recognized by the teacher and I could even accompany other little brothers and sisters later.
After the vocal training, the teacher told us to sing the hymn “All Nations and All Peoples Praise Almighty God.” After I sang this song, a little sister said, “In the middle of the song, your diction was very clear, but in the beginning and the end, you sang terribly.” Hearing her comment, I was unhappy and wanted to reason with her, “How can you say that I sang terribly? It was obvious that the teacher told me to sing aloud.” But when I thought of her saying that my diction was clear in the middle, my heart became gladdened. At the moment, the teacher sang the beginning and the end of the song by demonstration, and then told me, “When your sing soprano, you should use your breath instead of raising your voice. I hope you will do it well next time.”
After class, I was in low spirits and told my mom what had happened during the class. She said, “Xi’en, you’re expecting to be praised. When others praise you, you’re happy; when they point out your shortcomings, you are blue. You’re too attentive to others’ opinions of you. In fact, only when other little brothers and sisters point out your shortcomings can you know where you’re lacking.” With that, mom read to me a passage of God’s words: “Do not do things before men; you should do them before God. By accepting God’s observation and inspection, your heart is set aright. If you are always concerned with acting for people to see, then your heart will never be set aright.” Then, she shared with me, “When learning to sing, we must put our heart right, that is, we must sing in praise of God. God sees deep into our hearts. If you always want to sing before the teacher and other little brothers and sisters to win their praise, it will not please God.”
After hearing mom’s sharing, I realized that I indeed enjoyed being praised through playing or singing. When my teacher and other little brothers and sisters said that I did a good job, I was happy. When they said that I did bad, I was angry and wanted to reason with them. This was not right. I should play and sing with a heart that praised God. From this day on, I must adjust my attitude.
On July 26, Thursday, Fine
Today, the teacher asked each of us to sing a song. Since I hadn’t practiced any, I sang a hymn of God’s words “God Treasures Those Who Can Listen to and Obey Him” by ear. After the song, I was self-satisfied. I thought I had sung it well and that the teacher and other little brothers and sisters would definitely praise me. But when the teacher let us judge each other’s singing, a little sister said, “Why did you sing the note ‘di’ instead of ‘de’ in the music?” I thought within, “I’m sure I sang the right note. Did you hear it clearly?” On the spot, I felt ashamed and was in bad mood. Then a word of God came to my mind: “Do not do things before men; you should do them before God.” I realized that I was singing the song before others for praise again. My doing this was displeasing to God. Thinking that I sang by ear and that I was unfamiliar with the lyrics, maybe I really sang the wrong note. Later, the teacher let me remark on my singing. I said, “I’m unfamiliar with this song.” The teacher said, “So practice it more and listen more to the original song. Next class, you can sing this song again. If you want to sing to the piano, I can give you the music.” I nodded gladly.
On July 29, Sunday, Fine
Today, I went to the class. All I thought was to play and sing the hymn “God Treasures Those Who Can Listen to and Obey Him” to other little brothers and sisters, but I waited and waited, and nobody came. When I got back home, I said to my mom with great disappointment, “I tried hard to practice singing this song and wanted to sing it to others. But what a pity that nobody came to listen.” She held my hands and comforted me by saying, “Xi’en, we should learn to sing and play in praise of God. But you just wanted to get others’ praise and high regard. This kind of intent is wrong. Your gifts and skills of learning music are given by God. If you sing well, you should give glory to God, but if you don’t, you should practice more by relying on God. Only by doing this can you receive the guidance of the Holy Spirit.”
Later, mom shared with me a passage of God’s words: “No matter what it is that humans seek or what they desire, only those who return before the Creator and dutifully fulfill and complete what they are supposed to do, and what has been entrusted to them, will live with an easy conscience and in a way that is right and proper, without any suffering. This is the meaning and the value of living.”
Then she continued, “What’s the most meaningful life? It’s to do what we ought to before the Creator, and only in this way can we have real happiness and delight. If you use the music you have learned to praise and testify the Creator, this is the most meaningful thing. If what we do is for the purpose of satisfying our own vanity rather than for praising God, this is not pleased by God. Outwardly, today’s music class was canceled. In fact, it’s an environment arranged by God. We should learn lessons and put down our wrong intent.”
After I had heard God’s words and my mom’s sharing, I understood God’s will. Today I could sing and play—this was for praising the practical and lovely God. I should praise God happily, just like the elder brothers and sisters in the MV All Nations and All Peoples Praise Almighty God. So I prayed to God, “Oh, God. I shouldn’t pay any mind to others’ opinions of me. I’m willing to learn the song well in praise of You. Next time I attend the music class, I will treat others’ praises and comments correctly. When brothers and sisters praise me, I should thank for Your leading and should give the desired results and glory to You. When they point out my shortcomings, I’m willing to accept them humbly and rely on You to practice more. Amen!”
On August 2, Thursday, Fine
Before I went to the class, I had already been able to play and sing the two hymns “Song of Heartfelt Attachment” and “God Treasures Those Who Can Listen to and Obey Him” skillfully at home. And my mom said I played them well this time. Hearing that, I prayed to God in my heart, “God, thank You. It’s owing to Your enlightenment and guidance that I can practice these two songs well. All the glory be to You. I’m willing to sing with a sincere heart to praise You.”
In the class, the teacher told each of us to sing a song and record it, and then let others comment on it. When I was singing, the teacher told me to turn down the sound accompaniment. I was distracted and so didn’t sing steadily. After I sang the song, the teacher commented, “The high pitch was low. When you sing the high pitch, you should get a full breath and sing by using it.” As she said this, she gave me a demonstration. This time, I humbly accepted her advice and promised to practice hard according to the original song.
When I played and sang not for getting the praise of others, there were unspeakable delight and joy in my heart. To learn music in praise of God made it more enjoyable and meaningful for me to play and sing. After understanding this, I spontaneously hummed the song “All Nations and All Peoples Praise Almighty God”: “All countries and all lands praise Almighty God, all nations and all peoples praise Almighty God (praise God). Sing and dance joyfully to praise Almighty God. The waves of the sea praise Almighty God (praise God). Birds in the air praise Almighty God. The universe and expanse praises Almighty God. All things created by God praise Almighty God. Praise You, Almighty God! All come to praise You!”
Bible Verse–Matthew 1:21
And she shall bring forth a son, and you shall call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from their sins.
Bible Verses–Isaiah 43:10-11
You are my witnesses, said Jehovah, and my servant whom I have chosen: that you may know and believe me, and understand that I am he: before me there was no God formed, neither shall there be after me. I, even I, am Jehovah; and beside me there is no savior.
Bible Verse–Exodus 3:15
And God said moreover to Moses, Thus shall you say to the children of Israel, Jehovah, the God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, has sent me to you: this is my name for ever, and this is my memorial to all generations.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 8:17
I love them that love me; and those that seek me early shall find me.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 18:24
A man that has friends must show himself friendly: and there is a friend that sticks closer than a brother.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 3:8
Finally, be you all of one mind, having compassion one of another, love as brothers, be pitiful, be courteous:
How Can My Young, Brash, and Arrogant Self Get Along With My Grandmother?
By An Qi
My name is An Qi. Before the age of six, I was living at my grandmother’s house. At the time, my grandmother was the person with whom I felt closest to. Each day when I went to the kindergarten, my grandmother decided which clothes I would wear and how I would comb my hair. I felt that my grandmother did these things the best. Gradually, I grew up and I started to disapprove of some of the things that my grandmother did. My grandmother also started to disapprove of me as well. Each time I went to her house, she would scold me. If she wasn’t nagging me on one thing, she would be nagging me about something else. I felt very upset.
In 2016, it became very popular to wear a necklace around one’s collarbone. I had also bought one of these necklaces. One day, after school, I went happily to my grandmother’s home. When I got there, she squinted at me and disapprovingly said, “Look at what kind of gadget you have around your neck. It’s like a dog collar. Do you feel comfortable with it so tight around your neck?” Originally, I was feeling quite happy but after hearing her say this, I was no longer happy at all. I disgruntledly replied, “You’re so old. What do you understand? This is called fashion. Even if I explained it, you would not understand!” For this reason, I was still moody in the evening.
The next day, I told my grandmother, “Grandma, you haven’t combed my hair in a long time. Can you comb it?” When she heard me say this, she happily combed my hair for me. After she finished combing my hair I took a look: My goodness! My hair was bunched up so tightly that it was lifting my eyes up. On top of that, she moistened my hair with water, so it started to look greasy.” I could not help but yell, “What did you do? Who combs their hair like this now? It’s hideous! Look how when you comb it with water, it looks like a cow licked my hair.” My grandmother said, “This doesn’t look great? A young girl looks good when her hair is combed neatly and elegantly! In the past, you used to be happy with the way I combed your hair. Now, you just seem to have your own notions about what is fashionable!” When I heard my grandmother say this, I became even more angry. I thought: “How can you keep up with the times if you look at things with your old eyes? In the past, you did not even have a cell phone, but now you can use one. Can your past compare to the present time?” I left my grandmother’s house in a fit of fury.
From then on, I did not like going to my grandmother’s house because each time I went, she would find something to nag about. One time, I wore baggy jeans when I went to my grandmother’s house. When she saw me, she said, “Look at those pants. They are so baggy. And you rolled up your pant legs. You look like a little hoodlum!” Another time, I put on beggar pants and went to my grandmother’s house. When she saw that my pants were a little dirty, she washed them for me. The result was that the next day I put on those pants, I saw that the hole in the pants was missing. Puzzled, I asked, “What happened to the hole in these pants?” My grandmother unhappily grumbled, “I sewed it up! There was a hole in your own pants, but you did not even know to give it to your mother to sew. How can you wear worn out pants so enthusiastically?” At that time, I was furious and I angrily told my grandmother, “These pants were originally like this. When I bought them, there was already a hole. They are called ‘beggar pants’!” My grandmother said, “Do you think it is easy for your mother to make money? How can you spend money on worn out pants? You have money yet you do not know what you should spend it on. If it’s not your entire ankle then it’s your entire knee….” Afterward, she started to rant a lot. Before she could finish, in a huff, I said, “Are you finished yet? Whenever I come over to your house, you will nag me. Perhaps I won’t come over from now on. Look at some of the people on TV. Aren’t they wearing the same thing? You really should change your old-fashioned view, otherwise I won’t have anything to talk to you about!” When my grandmother heard this, she was angry. She mumbled to herself, “You only know how to give me a nasty look.”
When I returned home, I told my mother, “From now on, I will no longer go to my grandmother’s house!” My mother asked, “Why? Didn’t you use to like going to your grandmother’s house?” I told my mother what happened at my grandmother’s house. My mother said, “You’re so picky. Now, you start ignoring your grandmother. When you were twelve years old, you started attending gatherings and reading God’s word. You have already believed in God for a few years. You must view this situation in accordance with God’s words. Do not always look down on your grandmother.” I did not say anything, yet, in my mind, I thought, “You two are the same. Your thoughts are outdated!”
Afterward, I opened up God’s words and read what God said: “What aspect of disposition does the manifestation of ‘the brashness and arrogance of youth’ refer to? Why do I say those of about 16 or 17 and those in their twenties are young, brash and arrogant? Why do I use these words to describe the young people in this age group? It’s not because I am prejudiced toward those in this age group, or that I look down upon them. It’s because the people in this age group have a certain kind of disposition within them. Because the people in this age group are inexperienced in the matters of the world and have little understanding of the affairs of human life, when they just begin to come into contact with the affairs of the world and of human life, they think, ‘I understand. I understand thoroughly. I know it all! I can understand what adults talk about and I can keep up with all the fashionable things in society. Now mobile phones are developing quickly, with functions that are so complicated—I know how to use it all! You bunch of old women don’t understand anything. You even can’t turn on the TV, and if you do manage to turn it on, you can’t switch it off again.’ There are some young people, when their grandmothers speak to them and say: ‘Do this for granny,’ who reply: ‘Humph, you can’t even do this. Old people really are useless!’ What kind of way is that to talk? Don’t forget, you will also grow old one day. Can being able to do some things like this be considered a skill? Can it be considered an ability? People may say no, but when they encounter some issue, they will express this kind of disposition. What is this? This is what is meant by ‘the young are brash and arrogant.’ This is what people express” (“Believers Must Begin by Seeing Through the World’s Evil Trends” in Records of Christ’s Talks). After I finished reading God’s words, I thought: Aren’t these words of God describing me? This is exactly how I am. I always ignore my grandmother and think that she is stupid. She gets me to help her do many things. When she can’t find a number on her phone, she needs me to help her find it. When she puts her phone on silent, she makes a big fuss and gets me to check whether her phone is broken or not. I remember one instance that made me even more embarrassed. I wanted to connect to the neighbor’s WiFi but I did not know the password. I asked my grandmother to go and ask. In the end, she asked the neighbor, “What is the password for your take-out[a]?” When my grandmother came back, I scolded her. Also, my grandmother has no clue about society’s popular trends and as a result, I view her as foolish. … In fact, this is the manifestation of the brashness and arrogance of youth! If I did not read God’s words, I would still believe that what I was doing was correct and that my grandmother’s thoughts were too outdated and that she was unable to keep up with the times. Today, I believe in God. I cannot be as arrogant and unruly as I was in the past. I must change! Thereupon, I prayed to God, “God. I always look down on my grandmother and think that she is foolish. When she nags me, I become angry. I always feel that my grandmother is unable to understand my thoughts. God, I do not want to be like this. However, I really cannot rely on myself to change. God, please help me!”
Afterward, there was another time when I went to my grandmother’s house and since there was nobody there to play with me, I played with my cell phone. However, the battery level of my smart phone was very low and after a while, it ran out of power. As a result, when I wasn’t playing with my cell phone, I would charge its batteries. Who would have thought that after charging my cell phone for only ten minutes that my grandmother pulled the plug. At first, I believed that perhaps my grandmother thought the cell phone was already fully charged. I did not say anything and I simply plugged it back in. The result was that my grandmother pulled the plug once more. This happened two or three times. Finally, I became impatient and angrily told my grandmother, “My cell phone hasn’t finished charging. Why do you keep unplugging it?” My grandmother grumbled, “I know that it hasn’t finished charging. How much electricity do you need to waste in order to fully charge it? What’s more, why do you always have to charge your cell phone? My cell phone can last an entire week on a full charge!” After I heard my grandmother say this, I could not help but shout at her, “Your cell phone is for old people and it is completely outdated! Mine is a smart phone. Can you even compare your cell phone to mine? My cell phone does not require a lot of electricity to charge. What’s more, your living expenses are paid by my mother, so I am not wasting your money! You are so miserly!” After my grandmother heard me tell her off, she unhappily said, “You truly are an ungrateful brat! How dare you talk back to me! When you were little, I carried you and held you. Have you forgotten?” After she finished saying this, my grandmother left in an angry rage. After my grandmother left, I felt a little unwell. Meanwhile, I became very depressed: I did not want to yell at you, but why do you always try to make me conform to your generation’s rules? You are so outdated!
After I went home, I told my mother about this situation. My mother said, “You must not always rant at your grandmother. She is very old and you should speak to her nicely. Moreover, you are a Christian. You must not be so arrogant that you lose your sense. You can only honor God by living out a normal humanity!” My mother spoke at the same time as she opened up God’s words, “Take a look at what God has said about it!”
I took the book of God’s words and started reading what God said, “When some young people are talking, they keep rolling their eyes, they hold everyone in contempt, and everything they say is filled with a note of disdain. If you have a word with them but it’s not to their liking, they will just ignore you. It is rather hard to be a parent nowadays and very hard to get to know the mentality of young people. If they say one wrong word, their child will throw a tantrum and storm off, and it is very difficult for them to communicate with adults. This is to say that there are problems with the thinking of many young people today. Is this situation not created by evil trends and this evil society? The things of people’s normal humanity are becoming fewer and fewer” (“Believers Must Begin by Seeing Through the World’s Evil Trends” in Records of Christ’s Talks). After I finished reading God’s words, it was very difficult for me to bear. I felt like I was receiving chastisement. God’s words were referring to me. This was the way I interacted with my grandmother. When she said that I was wrong, I would throw a tantrum. When she did something that was not to my liking, if I did not rant at her, I would embarrass her. My temper is quite bad. I thought about how my grandmother loved me all along. When there was something good to eat, she was not willing to eat it. She would wait for me and let me have it. However, if I was not hostile toward her about this, I would be hostile toward her about that. If we switched positions and I was the grandmother and my granddaughter treated me like this, I would feel very awful! The more I thought about this, the more I felt regret. At this time, my mother said to me, “People nowadays follow the trends of the world. They seek material enjoyment. They seek whatever is popular in society. The trends of society are not the truth and they are not positive things. If we become influenced and manipulated by the trends of society, our life perspectives and the way we see things will become seriously distorted. It would be in complete violation of God’s words, the truth and normal humanity. This would cause God to loathe us. However, we believe that we are following precisely with society’s trends and that we are standing in the forefront of our age. It is as if we understand everything. We know everything and there is nothing that can stop us. We believe that we ourselves are very capable. Gradually, our dispositions become more and more arrogant, conceited and condescending. We look down upon everyone and nobody dares to provoke us. These are the consequences which result when people nowadays are secretly influenced by societal trends.” After my mother said this, I could see that my own manifestations were exactly the same as that which God’s words revealed. Just as God said, “The things of normal humanity are becoming fewer and fewer.” I felt it extremely difficult to bear. I started hating myself: How could I be so wretched? My grandmother was correct when she said that I was an ungrateful little brat! When I thought back to how I talked to my own grandmother, I started to wonder whether it made her very sad. I really am corrupt and ignorant! Consequently, I prayed to God, “God, I feel really awful about getting angry at my grandmother this time. I no longer want to be this kind of a child. I must change my arrogant disposition, live out a normal humanity and be a well-behaved and sensible child. God, please guide me!”
During that time, I frequently prayed about this situation. When I went to my grandmother’s house, I would pay particular attention to putting this aspect into practice. At times when my grandmother talked with me in a wordy way and made me feel bothered, I prayed to God in my heart. After I finished praying, I did not feel as angry. There was one time when I was getting ready to go out with my grandmother. My grandmother was searching through her wardrobe but could not find anything she likes to wear. She asked me, “What should I wear?” I wanted to say: You’re so old that it doesn’t matter what you wear! Right as I was about to blurt it out, I became aware that this was wrong and that I was revealing an arrogant disposition. At that moment, I recalled God’s words regarding “the brashness and arrogance of youth.” As a result, I said, “Actually, these clothes look quite good. However, today’s weather is quite hot. Perhaps you shouldn’t wear too much. Wear this, it is thinner.” From then on, each time I wanted to throw a tantrum in front of my grandmother, I would recall God’s words of revealing and judgment. Consequently, I consciously forsook the flesh and put the truth into practice. When I started to put the truth into practice in this manner, I felt very relaxed. I was no longer felt as stifled as I did in the past when I was angry at my grandmother. In the past, because of some small matter, I would get angry at my grandmother. I seldom got the opportunity to return to her house, but when I was back, both of us were unhappy because of my anger. Especially when I reflected on my grandmother’s helpless eyes each time I finished ranting, I felt a lot of grief. I saw that I was so arrogant that I no longer had humanity. From now on, I must no longer be so incredibly arrogant. I must live in accordance with God’s words. I must live out a normal humanity and please other people and God!
Afterward, as long as I was together with my grandmother, my heart would not dare leave God because I knew that if I relied on myself, I would not be able to conquer my corrupt disposition. There was one time when my grandmother came over to my place to visit. During lunchtime when we were cooking, she added too much rice. The three of us basically could not eat so much rice. I thought: You’ve cooked for so many years. You do not know how much rice to put in? Just as I was about to give my grandmother an earful, suddenly, I thought of God’s words: “Don’t forget, you will also grow old one day. Can being able to do some things like this be considered a skill? Can it be considered an ability?” (“Believers Must Begin by Seeing Through the World’s Evil Trends” in Records of Christ’s Talks). At this moment, I knew that my arrogant nature was a recurring disease. In my heart, I said to God, “God, once again I want to throw a tantrum and scold my grandmother. I know that this is my arrogant nature flaring up and that it is wrong. This is not Your intention. Please, help me let go of my arrogance and live out a normal humanity!” After I finished praying, my heart quieted down and I half-jokingly said to my grandmother, “You put too much rice. With so much rice in this pot, I do not know how much water needs to be added. If I add too much water, then we will just have congee.” When my grandmother heard me say this, she started to laugh. She praised me saying that I had changed a lot. Not only did I know how to do housework, my temper was no longer as foul as it used to be in the past. She said that I had now grown up and become sensible. I know that now, I no longer say things in accordance with an arrogant disposition. I am a little more wise and a little more sensible. This is all due to God’s words changing me. If I had to rely on myself, I would never have changed.
Afterward, I would frequently get my grandmother to tell me stories about her past. Gradually, I began to understand that my grandmother’s life habits in the present were related to her life in the past. If I were born during my grandmother’s time, I would have been the same as her. When I thought from my grandmother’s perspective, I began to understand her. When I changed the way I viewed things, let go of my own arrogance and started to treat my grandmother appropriately, the generation gap between my grandmother and me disappeared bit by bit. Now, I no longer say that my grandmother is outdated. On the contrary, I can learn a few positive things from my grandmother that I do not possess. I am thankful to God for changing me. May all the honor be to God!
Bible Verse–Ecclesiastes 4:9
Two are better than one; because they have a good reward for their labor.
Bible Verse–Philippians 2:4
Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others.
Bible Verse–1 Corinthians 15:33
Be not deceived: evil communications corrupt good manners.
After Prayer, I Saw the Miracle in Desperation
By Li Qiang
About 6 p.m. on December 20, 2011, my husband and I were loading cargo in a goods yard in Guangzhou. Suddenly, my husband’s cellphone rang. Seeing it was my family, I quickly received it and heard my younger brother anxiously cried: “Sister, hurry home! Your son was hit by a car and has been rushed to hospital now.” On hearing this, I could hardly believe my ears and was startled at heart: How could my son be hit by a car? Hearing my brother urged me so anxiously, I realized that my son must be struck badly. Oh, God! My son is my life! If he died, how should I live on? …
Immediately, I hurried home overnight by air and went to the ICU of the hospital. My son was lying on the sickbed, motionless; an oxygen tube was inserted in his nose, and the electrodes of a cardiograph were attached to his fingers. I saw there was no obvious trauma on his whole body, but when I pulled his little hands and scratched his arches, he was unconscious. Seeing my son was hit like this, I bent over him and cried outright. At that time, the doctor and nurses came in. My husband and I begged: “Doctor, please, please save my son!” The doctor said heavily: “I can only try my best, but I cannot guarantee anything. Your son was hit on his head and his condition was serious. It just depends on whether he can get through this night. But even if he can, he will be in a vegetative state. Your brother has signed the critical condition notice.” Seeing my son lying there without moving or opening his eyes, I felt despair.
The next day, seeing my son still didn’t wake up, I was even more worried: Will my son really become a vegetable as what the doctor said? What if he is bed-bound all his life? Just when I was helpless, accidentally, I saw an old man was praying for his son in the corridor of the hospital. Then I suddenly thought that: Why didn’t I know to rely on God? So I hastened to pray to God in my heart: “Oh, God! When encountering such an event, I don’t know what to do. God, may You protect my heart. My son’s life and death are in Your hand. I have no way but to rely on You and look up to You.” After prayer, I thought of one sentence of God’s words: “God presides over the fate of all mankind.” God’s word gave me some motivation. That’s right! Everyone’s fate is ruled over by God, so is my son’s. I should yield my son’s illness to God and allow Him to take charge of. God’s word comforted my heart and I was not so nervous. But I was still unsure whether my son would wake up or not. So in the following days, I watched my son through the window of the ICU every day. But, he still remained unconscious. I was so anxious that I couldn’t sit or stand in peace and was unable to eat except for drinking some water. I stared at the ICU and begged God ceaselessly in my heart: “God! Several days passed, but my son still didn’t wake up. God, may You protect me from complaining. I’m willing to rely on You sincerely.” On the ninth night, I really couldn’t hold on that I fell asleep at the gate of the ICU. “Sister, sister. Hurry up! The child has woken up!” Hearing my brother’s call, I startled: “What? Does he really wake up?” My brother said excitedly: “Yes! It’s real! I called him and he answered me!” Upon hearing this, I rose and rushed into the ICU. Seeing my son was still lying on the bed without moving or opening his eyes, I bent over and whispered in his ear: “Son, son …” My son still didn’t open his eyes but replied to me in a low voice. Hearing his response, my heart was finally released. I excitedly bent over my son’s face and shed tears in spite of myself. I thanked God in my heart ceaselessly: “God, it’s all because of Your care and protection that my son could wake up. You really are the only true Almighty God, full of great power. At that time, my son was even confirmed in a critical condition by the doctor, but now he has woken up; it’s all Your wondrous deeds. I genuinely thank You!”
After my son woke up, he ached unbearably and was unable to speak. His hands and feet kept flailing and he even tried to pull the oxygen tube and feeding tube, without a moment’s pause. Having no choice, the doctor tied his hands and feet to the bed with towels, and we four families watched over him by turns. Seeing my son like this, I felt even worse in my heart, so I prayed to God: “God! My son has woken up, but seeing he was bound like being tortured, I feel stung and afraid. What if he is always like this? God, I’m willing to continue delivering my son to Your hand.” After prayer, I thought of God’s words: “Faith is like a single log bridge, those who cling abjectly to life will have difficulty in crossing it, but those who are ready to sacrifice themselves can pass over without worry. If man has timid and fearful thoughts, they are being fooled by Satan. It fears that we will cross the bridge of faith to enter into God. Satan devises every way possible to send us its thoughts, we should always pray that the light of God will shine on us, and we must always rely on God to purify us from Satan’s poison. We shall always be practicing in our spirits to come close to God. We shall let God have dominion over our whole being.” Through the enlightenment and guidance of God’s words, I knew that: My faith in God is too small so I always doubted God’s almightiness and sovereignty. Satan took this advantage to disturb my thoughts, which made me live in worry and anxiety. Luckily, the timely enlightenment of God’s words gave me a way of practice: When encountering difficulties, only if I come often before God and always look up to Him and pray to Him can I get rid of timid and fearful thoughts, can I stand with strength. So I prayed to God: “God! I’m willing to genuinely rely on You and allow You to reign in my heart. I believe that my son’s life is in Your hand.” After prayer, my heart calmed down a lot. Four or five days passed, my son gradually became quiet. Thank God for His care and protection.
After half a month, my son’s eyes opened and as his condition improved, he was transferred to a general ward. Because my son was hit on the head, there was blood stasis under his scalp. Because the nerve was pressed against, his mouth and eyes were wry, and one side of his body was unconscious and could not move. There was no trauma on his head, but when I felt it, it was as soft as a mature persimmon. I was in a panic, and fell into extreme pain again. I thought: If my son can’t recover from illness, won’t he become handicapped? Won’t his life be ruined? What should I do? Thinking of this, I suffered even more torment, afraid that my son couldn’t be well again. At that time, God’s word appeared in my mind once again: “God presides over the fate of all mankind.” That’s right! God rules over the fate of all mankind. Although at that time the doctor said that my son’s injuries were bad, now he has woken up. Isn’t this God’s wondrous deed? From this can be seen that my son’s life is in God’s hand and no single person has the final say. Whether my son will be recovered or not is in God’s hand, so what do I have to worry about? Once again, God’s words gave me faith and strength and my heart was set free.
After over twenty days, my son’s mouth and eyes gradually returned to normal and he could also get out of bed to walk. At that time, doctors, nurses and people in the ward all said amazedly: “The child is so lucky!” The head nurse held my son’s hand and said: “Child, do you know? When you were first sent here, we all worried about you while seeing you were quite unconscious. How frightening it was. To think that you are recovered so quickly. It’s really a miracle!” Hearing this, I thanked God ceaselessly in my heart: All of this is God’s deeds. It’s God’s authority and great power that made my son be well again so quickly! God’s wondrous deeds made me have more faith to face my son’s condition.
After several days, the blood stasis under my son’s scalp was still not eliminated. I was somewhat worried and asked the doctor: “What’s to be done about the blood stasis?” The doctor said: “Your son is too young to be operated on. We can only wait till he is fully recovered and then use a syringe to draw out the stasis from his head.” The doctor’s words hit my heart all of a sudden. Would my son’s IQ be influenced after the stasis was drawn out? Based on previous experiences, however, I knew that in the matter of my son’s condition, only God is my reliance. So I prayed to God and delivered my difficulty to Him: “God! Hearing the doctor said that the stasis in his head will be drawn out by a syringe after my son makes a full recovery, I still have worry and anxiety. My faith is too small and I didn’t know that everything is in Your hand, no matter what fate everyone has or how high his IQ is. God, I’m willing to let go of my own thoughts and worry, genuinely to rely on You and give my son to Your hand. May You protect my heart.” After several days, when I washed my son’s face, I felt his head and found that it was not so soft as before. After a reexamination, the doctor said in surprise: “Why? Why was the stasis eliminated without being drawn out? It’s a miracle!” I thought: God! Previously I was still worried that drawing out the stasis would influence my son’s IQ, but now he has been recovered miraculously. God, You are so almighty. I was so foolish. I have seen Your deeds but I still worried about my son. My worry is really unnecessary. After my son was hospitalized forty days, he was fully recovered. Just when we were happily ready to leave the hospital, the doctor came to us and said: “After you go back, pay more attention to your son’s condition. He may have epilepsy after two years.” Hearing the doctor’s words, I thought that I was helpless when my son’s condition was critical, and even the doctor couldn’t guarantee he would wake but I saw my son was fully recovered miraculously through relying on and praying to God. It was all God’s wondrous deeds. This time, I believed that whether there would exit sequelae in my son was also controlled and ruled over in God’s hand. Just as God’s words say: “The heart and spirit of man are held in the hand of God, and all the life of man is beheld in the eyes of God. Regardless of whether or not you believe this, any and all things, living or dead, will shift, change, renew, and disappear according to God’s thoughts. This is how God rules over all things.”
This experience strengthened my faith in God, and made me truly realize that only God’s word is truth and can bestow life upon us, and that when I was in agony and despair, only God is my reliance. I also knew that God’s authority is unique, that God is the source of humans’ life, that all things are in God’s hand, and that our life and death are controlled by God. From then on, I’m willing to give my heart to God, believe in God and worship God well. So, in the following days, I actively attended meetings and read God’s words. Later on, I was uplifted by God to do my duty in the church.
Time flies. Gradually, seven years passed, but my son has no epilepsy; he is very healthy now. I deeply realize that man’s life and death are ruled over and arranged by God. This is God’s authority and power, and no single person can change it. It’s God who gave my son a second life. Thank God!
Bible Verse–1 Corinthians 13:4
Charity suffers long, and is kind; charity envies not; charity braggs not itself, is not puffed up.
Bible Verse–Romans 12:10
Be kindly affectionate one to another with brotherly love; in honor preferring one another;
The Lord Jesus Gave Peter the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, Why Did the Lord Approve of Peter’s Faith?
In Matthew 16:18-19 the Lord Jesus said: “And I say also to you, That you are Peter, and on this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I will give to you the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatever you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatever you shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” Whenever I read these two verses, I would think: Why did the Lord Jesus give Peter the keys of the kingdom of heaven? Since the Lord Jesus bestowed upon Peter such great authority, it means that the Lord Jesus approved of Peter’s faith and that Peter was a person after God’s heart. But I couldn’t understand why the Lord commended Peter since he had denied knowing the Lord three times before His crucifixion. I was very perplexed. One day, I opened the Bible, and turned to Matthew 16, trying to find from the context the prerequisite and background for the Lord Jesus’ giving Peter the keys of the kingdom of heaven. Matthew 16:13-19 records: “When Jesus came into the coasts of Caesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Whom do men say that I the Son of man am? And they said, Some say that you are John the Baptist: some, Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets. He said to them, But whom say you that I am? And Simon Peter answered and said, You are the Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus answered and said to him, Blessed are you, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood has not revealed it to you, but my Father which is in heaven. And I say also to you, That you are Peter, and on this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I will give to you the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatever you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatever you shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” I read these verses repeatedly and pondered them carefully: Did the Lord Jesus approve of Peter because, of His disciples, only Peter recognized He was the Christ? Why did the Lord Jesus say that Peter was blessed and give him the keys of the kingdom of heaven after he answered Him by saying, “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God”? But I still could not figure out why the Lord approved of Peter’s faith, and didn’t know how I should pursue to receive the Lord’s approval of my faith. I asked all the preachers I knew these questions, but no one could give me a satisfying answer. I was very disappointed: Why do none of them know the answer? How then can they lead the believers onto the path of being approved by God? I felt that the prospects of my faith in God were bleak, thinking: If only I could see the Lord Jesus and ask Him about that. …
Later, I finally found the reason that Peter gained God’s approval from a book, which says: “Why is it said that Peter is a fruit? Because there are things of worth in him, things worth perfecting; he was resolved to seek the truth and was firm of will; he had reason, was willing to suffer hardship, and loved the truth in his heart, and he did not let go of what came to pass. These are all strong points.” “After a period of experience, Peter saw in Jesus many of the deeds of God, he saw the loveliness of God, and he saw much of God’s being in Jesus. So too did he see that the words Jesus spoke could not have been spoken by man, and that the work Jesus did could not have been done by man. In Jesus’ words and actions, furthermore, Peter saw much of the wisdom of God, and much work of a divine nature. During his experiences, he did not merely come to know himself, but also paid close attention to Jesus’ every action, from which he discovered many new things, namely, that there were many expressions of the practical God in the work that God did through Jesus, and that Jesus differed from an ordinary man in the words He spoke and the actions He took, as well as the way in which He shepherded the churches and the work He carried out. So, Peter learned from Jesus many lessons that he was supposed to learn, and by the time Jesus was about to be nailed to the cross, he had gained a certain amount of knowledge of Jesus—knowledge that became the basis of his lifelong loyalty to Jesus and of his upside-down crucifixion which he suffered for the sake of the Lord.”
“Though there were three times when Peter denied knowing Christ, and though he tempted the Lord Jesus, such slight human weakness bore no relation to his nature, it did not affect his future pursuit, and it cannot sufficiently prove that his temptation was the act of an antichrist. Normal human weakness is something shared by all people in the world—do you expect Peter to be any different? … Though the many years of painful experiences of Peter are not recorded in the Bible, this does not prove that Peter did not have real experiences, or that Peter was not made perfect. How can the work of God be fully fathomed by man?” “Peter was made perfect through experiencing dealing and refinement. He said, ‘I must satisfy God’s desire at all times. In all that I do I only seek to satisfy God’s desire, and whether I am chastised, or judged, still I am happy to do so.’ Peter gave his all to God, and his work, words, and entire life were all for the sake of loving God. … What Peter cared about was the true love within his heart, and that which was practical and could be achieved. He did not care about whether he would receive a reward, but about whether his disposition could be changed. … The experiences of Peter were in order to achieve true love and true knowledge of God. His experiences were in order to gain a closer relationship to God, and to have a practical living out. … For God, the more that people seek a true love for God and complete obedience to God, which also means seeking to perform their duty as a creature of God, the more they are able to gain God’s approval.” From these words, I saw that Peter was a man who pursued the truth, and he was innocent and honest, had a resolution, could suffer hardship, and when he encountered something he would not let it go. He had many things worth being made perfect by God. In the process of his following God, he especially focused on pursuing to know God’s deeds, and thus he was certain of the identity of the Lord Jesus. His three denials of the Lord Jesus before His crucifixion were due to his normal human weakness. At that time, Judaism joined hands with the Roman government and crazily arrested the disciples of the Lord Jesus, and the disciples were in danger of losing their lives once they were caught. In that situation, anyone would be weak. When the Lord Jesus was taken by soldiers, all His disciples were so terrified that they fled away, except Peter who followed Him at a distance. Considering that Peter had followed the Lord Jesus for only about three years, it was a rare and precious thing that his faith could achieve that much. No matter how people judge Peter according to their conceptions, God clearly knows his heart of love for God and his true stature. The Lord Jesus, before going to the cross, told Peter that he would deny Him three times before the rooster crowed. The Lord knew that man living in the flesh has normal human weakness. God doesn’t remember man’s childishness and temporary weakness, but sees whether he truly rejoices in truth in his heart and looks at his humanity and the path he walks. In the little time before His crucifixion, the Lord Jesus still cared for His disciples. In the revelation of Peter, there was the Lord’s love and His kind intentions. The Lord Jesus knew Peter’s true stature—he had so little knowledge of Him that he did not understand His will and only had a positive belief in Him. If his believing in God was only a belief but not a true faith, he would be incapable of truly satisfying God and would even play the role of Satan to interrupt and disturb God’s work. Therefore, God created such an environment to reveal Peter for him to truly reflect upon his faith.
Peter was a man who sincerely believed in God. This revelation made him gain too much, and it was a major turning point of his faith in God. Through this revelation, He saw that he was so small of stature that he could not genuinely love God as his heart wished, which thus even more stirred up his will to pursue the truth. From then on, he committed his all into God’s hands and all that he did was for the sake of satisfying God. He paid no more attention to enjoying God’s grace and blessings while believing God, but began to perseveringly pursue to know God. After experiencing hundreds of trials and refinements from God in his lifetime, he was nailed upside down on the cross and was made perfect by God and became a man who knew God best among the saints of ages past, and gained God’s approval. He became an exemplar for all those pursuing to love God. From this I have understood that it was because God looked favorably upon Peter’s humanity and pursuit that God at that time gave Peter the keys of the kingdom of heaven. All the work God did on Peter achieved its proper effect, and Peter had a share of God’s kingdom because he pursued to know and love God.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 18:1
Through desire a man, having separated himself, seeks and intermeddles with all wisdom.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 13:20
He that walks with wise men shall be wise: but a companion of fools shall be destroyed.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 27:6
Faithful are the wounds of a friend; but the kisses of an enemy are deceitful.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 17:17
friend loves at all times, and a brother is born for adversity.
Bible Verses–Proverbs 3:3-4
Let not mercy and truth forsake you: bind them about your neck; write them on the table of your heart:4So shall you find favor and good understanding in the sight of God and man.
Never Will I Try to Be the Master of My Home!
By Li Fan
My father favors boys over girls. Ever since my birth, he began to detest my mother just because I am a girl. As far as I could remember, he often fought and quarreled with my mother. At that time, I thought, “We are girls. So what? Girls can also be the master of a family.” At that moment, I made a resolution in my heart, “After I grow up and get married, I will have my husband obey me. I will never have him bullying me as my father treats my mother. I can’t live being cowardly.” With this will, I often helped my mother with her work when I was at home, not allowing my father to belittle me. As I got older, I came to be the main breadwinner of my family, and was capable in both the housework and the farm work. Through my efforts, I won my father’s praise and no longer did my father complain that a daughter was inferior to a son.
After I got married, I was hopeful about my life. I undertook all the work at home while my husband was away doing business—our life was satisfying. In the first two years, my husband discussed family affairs with me calmly, which delighted me a lot. It was considerate of him to talk them over with me. I felt my wish from when I was a child had been fulfilled and that I was the master of this family.
However, the good days didn’t last long. Once, my husband asked me to give him his ID card. “For what purpose?” I asked him. He equivocated and failed to tell me the reason. After that, I found he went out early and came back home late for several days. When I asked him where he had gone, he still avoided answering me. I thought, “Now you are capable, so you dare do things behind my back? I must figure out what you are doing. If I find out you are doing things without my knowledge, wait and see!” A few days later, I learnt from my sister-in-law that my husband had lent twenty thousand yuan to them. My heart ached when I heard this. But I couldn’t let out my anger in front of her, so I pretended that I knew about it to do her a favor. When my husband came back home that night, I quickly asked him about the matter of the money. Nevertheless, he stubbornly denied it. I then gripped his hand and said, “Go. Let’s ask your brother.” He then got angry, “You, a woman, mind your own business. Do your housework well, that’s enough.” Hearing his words, I immediately felt painful in my heart, as if I was hit by someone with a club. Tears of being wronged kept running down my face. I worked hard for this family, but never did I expect that my husband would speak out such words to hurt me. And he said it was enough for me to only mind the housework. Was I a nanny he hired? I had never expected that my husband would speak the same words as that of my father did to my mother. As it turns out, I was, in my husband’s eyes, nothing but a housewife, who only needed to do house work and had no say in family affairs. The more I thought of this, the sadder I got. I thought: If I can’t even be a master of my family, then what does it mean for me to live like this?
After a bitter cry, I was not willing to live such a life. So I often went to the storefront, which was run by my husband to watch over him. Whenever he had a phone call, I would ask him anxiously “who it was,” whenever he returned home after visiting others at night, I would ask him insistently, “Where have you been? Who else was there?” By my constant asking about these trifles, he often felt irritated very much. Besides, in normal times, I revolted at and distrusted his work no matter what, and I often nitpicked at him, keen to let him listen to me and act according to my standards. For this reason, we often quarreled and fought, frightening my children to the point they hid behind the door. Gradually, as soon as he had spare time, he would go out chatting with others to purposely escape me. He only returned home when he was hungry or sleepy, as if our home to him was merely a restaurant or hotel. In short, he was out of my control. As a result, my temper got worse and worse. Being angry, I screamed and shouted all day long, which, in turn, wore me out. Under the long-term depression, I was diagnosed with depression, and the doctor told me not to stay at home for long, but to go out for relaxation. For the sake of my family, I had tried to restrain my anger, but no matter how hard I had tried, it was just in vain. Once my husband did something not to my liking, I would burst into anger uncontrollably. Our relationship became more and more tense and I did not know how to reverse the situation. At my worrying and helpless moment in life, God’s salvation of the last days came upon me.
One day, a relative came to testify God’s work of the last days. I told her my sufferings and she fellowshiped with me, “This time God has come to express words to rid man of their sins thoroughly and to save us from the corruption and affliction of Satan. God wants to achieve the result that we no longer live by our satanic disposition but live by His word and live as a true man, who has conscience and reason, can forgive, tolerate and understand others, and so on. Only by listening to God’s words can we gain God’s blessings, and can we not be afflicted by Satan.” Having heard her fellowship, I knew I could live like a human and gain God’s blessings through believing in God. So I was willing to investigate and accept God’s salvation. When having meetings with brothers and sisters, I saw that after reading God’s words, all of them could open up to talk about what corruptions they had revealed when encountering something, and how they found the words of God afterward to resolve them. When they fellowshiped about God’s salvation for them, their faces were brimming with joy and happiness. Listening to their fellowship, I felt brightened in my heart and also admired them. How wonderful this kind of life is! Brothers and sisters also fellowshiped that God requires us to be honest people, and that God will listen if we open our hearts to Him and tell Him our true difficulties. So I tried telling my difficulty to God, hoping for God’s help, so that I would not treat my husband that way. Gradually, I did not feel that repressed but was much more lightened in my heart.
One day in a meeting, I told my unceasing conflict with my husband to brothers and sisters. Then, Sister Zheng said to me, “Your difficulty is common to everyone. We all want to take charge in our family and control others. This is satanic corrupt disposition. We suffered because of Satan’s poison. In the beginning, God created man and man lived in God’s blessings with peace and happiness. Adam and Eve could treat God’s words as the basic standard. They listened to God’s words and obeyed God. They worshiped God, exalted God and honored Him as great on earth. Later on, because Satan tempted Eve into eating the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, man betrayed God. From that day on, man has lost God’s blessings and lived under Satan’s domain. Fooled by Satan, we all jostle with each other, refuse to obey each other, and want to control each other. These are the facts that we have been corrupted by Satan. God’s words tell us both the truth and the root of Satan corrupting man. God wants us to see through Satan’s evil substance, cast off the control of our satanic corrupt disposition, and live by God’s words. This way, we will become new people created by God through His words, and we will enjoy God’s blessings.”
Hearing her communication, my heart was slightly released. I came to know my corrupt dispositions, and also had hope of getting rid of them. Then Sister Zheng read to me a passage of God’s words that said, “Cruel mankind! The connivance and intrigue, the snatching and grabbing one from another, the scramble for fame and fortune, the mutual slaughter—when will it ever end? Despite the hundreds of thousands of words God has spoken, no one has come to their senses. … How many people do not act out of their own interests? How many do not oppress or ostracize others in order to protect their own position?” (“The Wicked Will Surely Be Punished”).
She fellowshiped with me, saying, “We all want others to listen to us, and always want to control and oppress them. This is dominated by our arrogant nature. And we only have it after Satan’s corruption. God created man and He wishes man to live in peace. In the Age of Law, God issued commandments through Moses, requiring man to keep the law and the commandments. In the Age of Grace, the Lord Jesus taught man to have patience and tolerance. However, none but a few of us humans totally acted according to God’s words. Especially in the present time of the last days, as we have been corrupted by Satan more and more deeply, we are all arrogant and conceited, and we consider ourselves most honorable, and are self-centered in doing everything. Once others do something not to our taste, we will keep fussing about it. So not only getting along well with others is hard, but we also live in agony.” Listening to her fellowship, I understood that my wild arrogance and conceit due to Satan’s corruption are totally responsible for my non-stop quarrels with my husband. From when I was young, I wanted to be the master and decision-maker of my family. I didn’t want to be looked down upon by others. After I got married, I finally had my own little world. I treated my husband and my children as the objects that I could bark at. If they all obeyed me, I would be happy; if they disobeyed me, I would be furious, shouting and roaring. I always wanted to control my husband—He must get my permission first in whatever he wanted to do. As a consequence, he kept away from me and avoided me, and I lived in great torment. Now I knew that all my suffering was caused because my satanic corrupt disposition had gotten the upper hand over me.
The sister read to me another passage of God’s words, “Why do many people follow their fleshly preferences? Because they consider themselves to be pretty good, feeling that their actions are right and justified, that they have no faults, and even that they are entirely in the right, they are therefore capable of acting with the assumption that justice is on their side. When one recognizes what one’s true nature is—how ugly, how despicable, and how pitiful—then one is not overly proud of oneself, not so wildly arrogant, and not so pleased with oneself as before. Such a person feels, ‘I must be earnest and down to earth, and practice some of God’s word. If not, then I will not measure up to the standard of being human, and will be ashamed to live in God’s presence.’ One then truly sees oneself as paltry, as truly insignificant. At this time, it becomes easy for one to carry out truth, and one will appear to be somewhat like a human should be” (“To Know Oneself Is Primarily About Knowing Human Nature”). God’s words pointed out the situation I was in. In the past, I thought the viewpoints I clung to were right. I thought myself pretty clever and good, and felt it was right and justified to be a master of others. This was the satanic disposition of arrogance and conceit, which was base and ugly and detested by God. To get rid of this arrogant disposition, I must know myself from God’s words, and must act according to God’s requirements. Only in this way could I live out the likeness of a human. After that, I often prayed to God, asking Him to guide me to practice the truth, so that I wouldn’t take charge of my husband. Under the guidance of God, I gradually learned to put myself aside and no longer controlled my husband. Sometimes when I couldn’t squelch it, I would pray to God and asked for His help, so that I would be free of the control of my own satanic disposition, and would not treat my husband with my own will.
One day, I had just returned home after a trip to perform my duty, when my relative drove his car to my gate. Seeing me, he said, “Oh, this is the pasta maker you ordered. I have brought it to you.” Saying this, he took the pasta maker out of his car at the same time. I was stunned and said, “We bought it? How come that I didn’t know about it? There are only two people in my house and we scarcely steam bun. Isn’t it taking up space? And I won’t use it often.” He smiled and said, “Since it’s bought, just use it.” Again, I began to get angry with my husband, thinking, “Such a big matter you even kept it from me. Humph, I’ll deal with you when you come back home.” At that moment, I was aware of my being wrong and that my satanic disposition was about to burst. Then I thought: No. I must seek God’s will, I cannot still quarrel with my husband. So, I prayed to God, “O God! Today You arrange this matter and it’s against my will. May You keep me from bursting into anger about it. I’m willing to forsake my flesh and humble myself. May You guide me.” After praying, I thought of God’s words that said, “There may be times when you do not satisfy God. That is because you do not understand God’s will; the next time, even though it will take more effort, you must satisfy Him and must not satisfy the flesh. When you experience in this way, you will have come to know God” (“Those Who Love God Will Forever Live Within His Light”).
From God’s words, I understood God’s will. In the past I didn’t practice this truth, but this time I must betray my arrogant nature and live by God’s words. It was permitted by God that my husband didn’t listen to me or consult with me. I must submit to God’s orchestrations and arrangements. After my husband came back home, I said to him, “The pasta maker you bought has been sent home by our relative. Quickly plug it in.” He cast a glance at me and then said, “You aren’t angry? I bought it because I think you may feel tired when kneading dough since it’s getting hotter.” Hearing his words, I said smilingly, “At first, I was angry and was waiting to deal with you. But then I instantly thought that I’m a believer in God and so I must pray to God, letting Him guide me when something happens to me, so that I will know what to do, and what is according to His heart and to satisfy Him. God’s word says, ‘I will now share with you a simple strategy: Begin by practicing in this way. Once you have done so for a while, the state within you will change without your knowing it. It will turn from that ambivalent state, in which you are neither terribly interested in believing in God nor bored with it, into a state in which you feel believing in God and being an honest person are good things, and in which you are interested in being an honest person and feel there is meaning and nourishment in living thus. Your spirit will be grounded, at peace and gratified. Such a state will be yours, as a result of your having let go of your own motives, interests, and selfish desires. You will have earned it’ (“Give Your True Heart to God, and You Can Obtain the Truth”). Thinking of God’s words, I knew when encountering things, I should set aside myself, my selfish motives, and my own interests first. I shouldn’t satisfy myself. Practicing like this, I will be changed unknowingly. I will have the driving force to be a person like this, I will find putting myself aside is a meaningful thing, and I will feel enjoyment, peace, and secure in my heart. Thank God! It’s God’s words that has kept me. These years, we two don’t get along well. It’s all my fault. I always want you to listen to me and I want to control you. Now I will live by God’s words and let God save and purify me.” Hearing my words, my husband smiled, saying, “God’s words really can change man. I have seen a miracle in you. I really have seen God’s deeds.” Hearing his words, I felt ecstatic and incomparable joy in my heart. I thanked God’s salvation for me from my heart. After a period of cooperation, my husband accepted God’s work of the last days. Together, we lived a church life, read God’s words, and sang hymns in praise of God. Since then, we made God’s words the master and decision-maker between us and then cheers and laughter were heard everywhere in my family. We were living in real peace and happiness!
We could have such a happy life today, this is the result of God’s judgment by His words. I used to live by my satanic arrogant disposition; I used to make my husband listen to me, and if he didn’t listen, I would quarrel with him. This led to our disharmony and my unspeakable agony. It was Almighty God’s words that saved and changed me, allowing me to see clearly Satan’s trickery and affliction to me. I no longer live by my natural character. Instead, I comport myself according to God’s words and to the truth. Now my family all live under the leading of God’s words, enjoying true happiness and peace, and our lives are full of happiness and enjoyment. Thank God!
Bible Verses–Matthew 5:46-48
For if you love them which love you, what reward have you? do not even the publicans the same? And if you salute your brothers only, what do you more than others? do not even the publicans so? Be you therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.
What Principles Should Christians Follow to Pray in Order to Align With God’s Will?
By Lin Qiao
Ever since we started believing in the Lord, we knew that praying to God and communing with God is indispensable to our spiritual life. Because God’s word says, “Prayer is one of the ways in which man cooperates with God, it is a means by which man calls upon God, and it is the process by which man is touched by God’s Spirit. It can be said that those who are without prayer are dead ones without spirit, proof that they lack the faculties to be touched by God. Without prayer, they are unable to attain a normal spiritual life, much less are they able to follow the work of the Holy Spirit; without prayer, they sever their relationship with God, and are incapable of receiving God’s approval. Being someone who believes in God, the more you pray, the more you are touched by God. Such people have greater resolution and are more able to receive the latest enlightenment from God; as a result, only people like this can be made perfect as soon as possible by the Holy Spirit.” Here it is mentioned that a person without prayer is not someone living before God; anyone who does not pray has no spirit and vice versa. Prayer is the need of our spiritual life. When we read God’s word, praying can help us gain the Holy Spirit’s enlightenment, understand God’s will, and find the way of practice from God’s word; when we encounter dangers and adversities, it was through our prayer that God gives us true faith and courage. So to speak, the more we pray before God, the stronger our faith in God becomes, the more plentiful our understanding of the truth is, and the greater our resolves to love God are. Since prayer can produce such results, some people may ask: For our prayer to be in conformity with God’s will and achieve these results, what principles should we grasp? Now, I’d like to share fellowship on this specifically.
Firstly, the true significance of prayer to God is to understand the truth and attain obedience to God and worship of God. We must not, under any circumstances, engage in religious ceremony.
Praying is one way to worship God. If our prayers are to be effective, firstly, we must find the way within God’s word and understand the true significance of prayer. God’s word says, “Prayer is not a case of going through the formalities, or following procedure, or reciting the words of God, which is to say, prayer does not mean parroting words and copying others. In prayer, you must give your heart to God, sharing the words in your heart with God so that you may be touched by God.” “If you pray often and if you know how to pray, frequently praying submissively and reasonably, then frequently your state will be particularly normal inside. If you frequently pray with a few slogans and don’t have a burden, or ponder how you are speaking reasonably or unreasonably in your prayer, and what kind of way of speaking is not true worship, and if you are never serious about these matters, then your prayers won’t be successful and the condition inside you will always be abnormal; you will never deeply enter into lessons of what normal reason is, what true submission is, what true worship is, and where to stand. These are all subtle matters.” From God’s word we understand. When we pray, we must harbor right intentions, take an attitude of piety, and have a seeking, obedient heart. Only in this way can our prayers gain God’s approval and conform with God’s will. If we do not pray with seriousness and a quiet heart before God, but pray speaking a few words casually and insincerely, and even unreasonably demanding that God do this or that, then such prayers are not that obeying or worshiping God, but that conducting a religious ceremony and going through the motions. God never accepts such prayers.
Then what is the true significance of prayer? One’s prayer is not for the sake of his own fleshly interests, but rather it is to understand God’s word, to practice the truth according to God’s word, and to act in accordance with God’s will. The Lord Jesus said, “But seek you first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness” (Mat 6:33). Here we see that praying ought to be for the purpose of God’s work, for satisfying God, and for carrying out His will. Take Peter’s prayer as an example. No matter what things he encountered, he would pray with a submissive heart to seek out God’s will. He ceased to be his own master even in food, clothing, and shelter; instead, he strictly required himself to practice in accordance with the Lord’s word. So all his prayers were in concert with God’s will and all that he did could glorify God. Eventually, he was perfected by God, and became a person who was truly obedient to God and who had real worship of God. But the Pharisees’ prayers were completely different. Their prayers were entirely for the sake of maintaining their status and livelihood, for establishing and exalting themselves. Moreover, in order to deceive those ignorant common people into worshiping and obeying them, they purposely stood in the synagogues and at crossroads to engage in long prayers. Therefore, the Lord Jesus criticized them by saying, “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you devour widows’ houses, and for a pretense make long prayer: therefore you shall receive the greater damnation” (Mat 23:14). Through the word of the Lord Jesus, we can see that the Pharisees’ prayers were hypocritical and religious. God does not approve of but despises such prayers.
Secondly, we must draw upon our practical difficulties and problems when praying to God. We must not depart from reality and speak empty words, or talk of letters and doctrines.
In our real life, we always encounter all kinds of difficulties. At this time, how should we pray to God? God says, “The lowest standard that God requires of people is that they be able to open their hearts to Him. If man gives his true heart to God and says what is really within his heart to God, then God is willing to work in man; God does not want the twisted heart of man, but his pure and honest heart. If man does not truly speak his heart to God, then God does not touch man’s heart, or work within him. Thus, the most crucial thing about praying is to speak the words of your true heart to God, telling God of your flaws or rebellious disposition and completely opening yourself up to God. Only then will God be interested in your prayers; if not, then God will hide His face from you.” God’s word points out a way of practice to us. When we face practical difficulties, we must pray before God with an attitude of godliness, and opening up our heart to Him: Speak the words of our heart with honesty; do not speak empty or fakery words or lie to deceive Him. But if we shut our hearts to God, and just say some high- and nice-sounding words to deceive God, then God cannot see our honest hearts, and so He will not approve of such prayers. For example, some people pray to God, “Oh God! I am willing to dedicate my whole self to You. I am willing to devote all that I have to You!”, but afterward they do nothing for God. Some people say, “Oh God! I’d like to expend for You and to offer my heart to You. I’d like to serve You and be loyal to You,” but after saying that, they still rebel against God as they did before, is this not deceiving God? Some people pray to God, saying: “Oh, God! I am willing to forsake everything to follow You,” but having prayed, they give nothing up. Some people say to God, “Oh, God, I will love You my whole life long,” but actually, they never love God in their life—what they love are themselves, their flesh, their children, and their money. Look at these prayers. They are all empty words deceptive to God. This is sufficient to prove that we are too impious before God, and that we do not have a God-revering heart at all. God doesn’t listen to our prayers like this, so they are fruitless. If we do not repent but continue praying in this way, we will be detested by God.
Thirdly, we must frequently pray to God about the problems of performing our duty and entering into life, seeking to understand the truth and enter reality.
When expending for God in fulfilling our duty, many brothers and sisters believe that as long as we confess our sins and repent more in our prayer before the Lord, spread the gospel for the Lord more, do more work and preach more sermons, then we will conform with God’s will and be praised by God. But in fact, it is not. Such practice is wrong. Because in fulfilling our duty, there are still lots of problems and situations to be really resolved. God’s word says, “When fulfilling your duty or working on something, you should always think: How should I fulfill this duty? What is God’s intention? Through matters, you draw close to God, and through drawing close to God, you seek the principles and truths to do things, you seek God’s will from within and do not leave God in all that you do. This is a person who truly believes in God. … Human ideas usually look good and right to people and they look like they do not violate truth that much. People feel that doing it this way is putting truth into practice, they feel that doing it this way is submitting to God. Actually, people are not really seeking God and praying to God about this. They are not striving to do it well to satisfy God’s will, nor striving to do it well according to His requirements. They do not have this true situation, and they don’t have such desire. This is the greatest error people make in their practice, because you believe in God, but God is not in your heart. How is this not a sin? How is this not deceiving yourself? What effect will believing this way have? Where is the practical significance in believing in God?” From God’s word we can understand that the fulfillment of the duty is a path by which our life may grow. Duty is entrusted to us by God, and we should develop a true burden for it. When we fulfill our duty, it is not the case that as long as we accomplish things that God has entrusted to us, then we are satisfying God. If we do not seek to solve the difficulties and problems in our duty, can we satisfy God? Therefore, we should ask and pray more before God, find a way to practice in His word, and fulfill our duty according to His requirements. We also should at all times reflect on whether we have our own thoughts adulterated in the fulfillment of our duty or whether we are doing something that betrays the truth and principles, and after we find them we should turn around timely. If we can seriously treat everything God entrusts to us like this, then our life will grow in the course of fulfilling our duty, and our corrupt disposition will gradually be cleansed and changed. In fact, not only should we focus on practicing God’s word in fulfilling our duty, but we should live by God’s word in our work and daily life. Only when we always practice in this way, can we understand the truth and enter into its reality, change our life disposition, and become a person that is commended by God.
Fourthly, there must be reverence for God in our prayers, and we must be reasonable. We may not make demands of God, coerce God, or take advantage of God, much less may we make trades with God.
God’s word says, “You should seek and submit in your prayers; for example, if a matter came upon you that you didn’t know how to handle, then you say: ‘Oh God! This matter has come upon me, and I don’t know how to handle it. I am willing to satisfy You in this matter, I am willing to seek You, I desire for Your will to come to pass, I desire to do according to Your intentions, and not according to my own. You know that the intentions of man are in violation of Your will; they resist You and do not conform with truth. I only desire to do according to Your intentions. I ask You to enlighten me and guide me in this matter, so that I won’t offend You….’ This kind of tone of voice in prayer is appropriate. If you merely say: ‘Oh God, I ask You to help me and guide me; prepare a suitable environment and suitable people for me, so that I can do well in my work,’ when this kind of prayer is over, you still don’t know what God’s will is, because you are trying to make God do things according to your intentions.” God’s word gives us a way to practice praying to God. When we pray, we should stand in the right position and be reasonable; we should not make demands of God, or coerce God into doing this and that. No matter what kind of difficulties we meet, or whether we understand God’s will, we must pray with reverence for God, standing in the position of a creature and keeping a heart of obedience to God. Take the Lord’s prayer as an example. Before the crucifixion, the Lord Jesus prostrated Himself on the ground and prayed in the Garden of Gethsemane: “And he went a little farther, and fell on his face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as I will, but as you will” (Mat 26:39). From this we can see that even when the incarnate God prayed to the heavenly Father, He still maintained an obedient heart, completely acted according to the will of God the Father, and had no choice of His own. But in real life, our prayers are not reasonable. We often demand God do this or that to achieve our own aims without the slightest reverence for God. We force our own desires upon God and ask Him to do things in accordance with our ideas. And we demand things from God with the intention of conducting transactions with God. For example, in the face of difficulties, many people do not care about God’s will, but only pester Him with incessant prayers that include assistance for solving their problems; when some people encounter sickness, they do not seek to understand God’s will, but only ask God to give them a quick cure, and take away the torment of their sickness; moreover, there are also some people who always ask God to bless their families, their relatives, their everything, and so forth. All of these prayers are unreasonable, without submission, and do not conform with God’s will.
Mentioned above are the four principles of praying to God and imploring God. So long as we grasp them, practice and apply them in our real life, we shall obtain enlightenment and illumination from God, understand God’s will, and receive God’s guidance and leadership.
Bible Verses–Matthew 5:43-45
You have heard that it has been said, You shall love your neighbor, and hate your enemy. But I say to you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which spitefully use you, and persecute you; That you may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he makes his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust.
Bible Verse–Luke 6:35
But love you your enemies, and do good, and lend, hoping for nothing again; and your reward shall be great, and you shall be the children of the Highest: for he is kind to the unthankful and to the evil.
Bible Verses–Luke 6:27-31
But I say to you which hear, Love your enemies, do good to them which hate you, 28Bless them that curse you, and pray for them which spitefully use you. 29And to him that smites you on the one cheek offer also the other; and him that takes away your cloak forbid not to take your coat also. 30Give to every man that asks of you; and of him that takes away your goods ask them not again. 31And as you would that men should do to you, do you also to them likewise.
Why Does God Mourn for Mankind?
Han Xue
Ever since I believed in the Lord Jesus, I had enjoyed much grace from Him, often living in the peace and joy bestowed by Him. However, I always felt distressed in my heart whenever I saw the Bible say, “And Jesus said to him, The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man has not where to lay his head” (Matthew 8:20). I called to mind: When the Lord incarnate came to work, He, having no place to lay His head, was born in a manger. Since the three wise men came to meet Herod the king, He had been hunted closely by the rulers, living a life on the run. When He started to work and preach, what He faced were still man’s sneers and slanders, along with the government’s persecution and the religious Pharisees’ resistance and condemnation. The Lord Jesus was forced to drift about with nowhere to lay His head, and in the end, was even cruelly nailed onto the cross. Thus, my heart frequently ached for the Lord Jesus’ sufferings which I believed were the worst for Him. Only after I read God’s words did I know there was a world of difference between my imagination and God’s true thoughts.
God’s word says, “There are some people who often sympathize with Christ’s plight because there is a verse in the Bible that says: ‘The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man has not where to lay his head.’ When people hear this, they take it to heart and believe that this is the greatest suffering that God endures, and the greatest suffering that Christ endures. Now, looking at it from the perspective of the facts, is that the case? God does not believe that these difficulties are suffering. He has never cried out against injustice for the difficulties of the flesh, and He has never made humans repay or reward Him with anything. However, when He witnesses mankind’s everything, the corrupt lives and the evil of corrupt humans, when He witnesses that mankind is in Satan’s grasp and imprisoned by Satan and cannot escape, that people living in sin do not know what the truth is—He cannot bear all of these sins. His loathing of humans increases by the day, but He has to endure all of this. This is God’s great suffering. God cannot fully express even His voice or His emotions among His followers, and no one among His followers can truly understand His suffering. No one even tries to understand or to comfort His heart—His heart endures this suffering day after day, year after year, time and time again. What do you see in all of this? God doesn’t require anything from humans in return for what He has given, but because of God’s essence, He absolutely cannot tolerate mankind’s evil, corruption, and sin, but feels extreme loathing and hatred, which leads to God’s heart and His flesh enduring unending suffering. Could you see all of this? Most likely, none of you could see this, because none of you can truly understand God.”
Every word of God struck my heart. Although I had believed in the Lord for many years, never had I ever known God’s heart. Today when God is incarnated to speak to us personally, then I come to realize that the true suffering of God is not that of the flesh, about which He never makes any complaint. All His sufferings are for the sake of us. When He sees us living in sins, unable to extricate ourselves from them and incapable of distinguishing that which is positive and negative, what He likes and what He loathes…, these are what make God suffer most.
In face of each of God’s heartfelt words, I perceived that God is great and holy, while we human beings are so insignificant that we just see the part that our mind can reach. Yet, what God reveals is determined by His substance. Regardless of His care for us human beings, or His mercy or hate, these are all perfect manifestations of God’s disposition and contain God’s love for us humans. God says, “The pleasure of God is due to the existence and emergence of righteousness and light; because of the destruction of darkness and evil. He takes pleasure because He has brought the light and a good life to mankind; His pleasure is one of righteousness, a symbol of the existence of all that is positive and, most of all, a symbol of auspiciousness. The anger of God is due to the existence of injustice and the disturbance it causes that are harming His mankind; because of the existence of evil and darkness, the existence of things that drive out the truth, and even more so because of the existence of things that oppose what is good and beautiful. His anger is a symbol that all things negative no longer exist and, moreover, is a symbol of His holiness. His sorrow is due to mankind, for whom He has hopes but who has fallen into darkness, because the work He does on man does not reach His expectations, and because the mankind He loves cannot all live in the light. He feels sorrow for the innocent mankind, for the honest but ignorant man, and for the good but ambivalent man. His sorrow is a symbol of His goodness and of His mercy, a symbol of beauty and of kindness. His happiness, of course, comes from defeating His enemies and gaining the good faith of man. Moreover, it comes from the expulsion and destruction of all enemy forces and mankind receiving a good and peaceful life. The happiness of God is unlike the joy of man; rather, it is the feeling of receiving pleasant fruits, a feeling even greater than joy. His happiness is a symbol of mankind breaking free of suffering and entering a world of light.”
Through God’s word, I sincerely felt God’s greatness and His true love for us mankind. Whatever He does is for the sake of us, and every part of His emotions centers around us, representing His love for us. In retrospect, after God created man, He used skins to make clothing for them with His own hands; what God revealed then was that He treated them as His family as well as His children, and took care of every detail of their lives. When the Israelites lived under the hand of Pharaoh, the king of Egypt, God used Moses to guide them out of Egypt step by step and then into the good land of Canaan. When we mankind lived in sins, God came personally as flesh and was willing to be crucified as our mankind’s sin offerings. Today, in order to thoroughly save us man out of Satan’s camp, God is incarnated again and comes into the tiger’s den—China which is under the reign of atheism and regards God as the enemy. God incarnate is confronted with swords and spears, as well as those believers of the religious world who claim to believe in Him yet refuse His salvation again and again, but He never complains in the slightest. During the course, no man understands His heart, nor appreciates His sorrow and pain, but instead misunderstands, complains against Him and has numerous notions about His work, but God has always been enduring all these silently, waiting for someday when we mankind will awaken and comprehend His thoughtful kind intention.
The more I ponder over God’s words, the more I feel myself so fortunate to hear His personal utterances and hear Him express His heart’s voice, which is truly the exaltation of God. Had God not personally become flesh, I would never be aware that the God I believe in is so great and holy and that His love for us is so selfless, much less would I find myself so small. It is God incarnate that grants me the opportunity to know God and to understand the heart’s voice of God, and even more, an opportunity to open my heart to God and appreciate His heart. Today, if we want to know God, the only path is through God’s own utterances and through experiencing His work. Only then can we know God and finally become confidants of God. At this moment, I cannot help remembering the Hymn of God’s word “God’s Love and Essence Has Always Been Selfless”: “God always gives His best side and the best things to mankind while quietly bearing all the suffering Himself. God never openly discloses these sufferings. Instead, He endures them and waits in silence. God’s endurance is not cold, numb, or helpless, nor is it a sign of weakness, but it is that God’s love and essence has always been selfless. This is a natural revelation of His essence and disposition, and a genuine embodiment of God’s identity as the true Creator” (Follow the Lamb and Sing New Songs).
Bible Verse–1 John 3:1
Behold, what manner of love the Father has bestowed on us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knows us not, because it knew him not.
Bible Verse–Psalms 86:15
But you, O Lord, are a God full of compassion, and gracious, long suffering, and plenteous in mercy and truth.
Bible Verses–John 15:12-13
This is my commandment, That you love one another, as I have loved you.13Greater love has no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.
She No Longer Detested Her Bald-headed Dad!
By Xiatian
In a cool afternoon, by the windows of the classroom crowded students, and they were actively discussing the parents coming to attend the parent-teacher meeting. Pushing his glasses, a student exclaimed as if he had found a new continent, “Wow! Look at Wang’s dad. He is so handsome. He really has a good taste for clothes. He must be a boss!” Other students all looked in the direction he pointed. Another student pointed to another direction and said, “Li’s mom is so fashionable. She looks so rich. Alas, why does Zhao’s mom look so dowdy? Sun’s dad is rather old …” The students were having a lively discussion about their parents as if the campus was a stage. Those whose parents were praised were proud with their heads held high, while the ones whose parents were given a negative comment lowered their heads in embarrassment. The scene like this had been repeated many times on the campus.
Xiatian of Class Two Grade One stared out of the window. How she wished that it would be her mom who came to attend the meeting, but not her dad. Her mom is the prettiest in the village, graceful, fair-skinned, dignified, and generous, having a good taste for clothes. She is always the center of attention wherever she is. Xiatian likes walking together with her mom very much, for her mom is so beautiful that she can make her proud enough before her classmates. But her dad is seven years older than her mom. He never pays attention to dressing. And the most serious thing is that he is bald-headed in his forties, and looks as if he is fifty years old. It had been puzzling Xiatian that why her mom married her dad since she is so beautiful?
While thinking, Xiatian suddenly saw her dad walking slowly through the gate of the school. Immediately, she felt nervous and uneasy, and thought, “How will my classmates view him? If they give him a negative comment, how can I face them? Should I introduce him to them that he is my dad? …” Xiatian was struggling in her heart. This was the first time that her dad had attended the meeting. She didn’t want to make him feel that she was detesting him. But…?
At this time, she suddenly thought of the words of God: “Born into such a filthy land, man has been severely blighted by society, he has been influenced by feudal ethics, and he has been taught at ‘institutes of higher learning.’ The backward thinking, corrupt morality, mean view on life, despicable philosophy, utterly worthless existence, and depraved lifestyle and customs—all of these things have severely intruded upon man’s heart, and severely undermined and attacked his conscience. As a result, man is ever more distant from God, and ever more opposed to Him” (“To Have an Unchanged Disposition Is to Be in Enmity to God”).
Xiatian came to a sudden realization: I’m a believer in God, how could I have the same view on things as my classmates who don’t believe in God? How could I detest my parent? She calmed down and began to ponder God’s words: Since this mankind was corrupted by Satan, people have lost conscience and sense, and man’s thoughts have become distorted. Especially in the society nowadays, as long as you have money or power, people will think highly of you. They don’t care how your character and morality is at all. Even the campus, the so-called pure land, has been polluted. We students always compare with each other, and are graded according to whether our parents have money, power, or beautiful and fashionable appearance. The students who get a higher grade will be crowded by others while the ones who get a lower grade will be ignored. So we are becoming especially snobbish. When many parents whose family conditions are not good come to attend the parent-teacher meeting, their children keep far from them, feeling embarrassed when walking together with their parents. Even some students are cold to their parents with unkind words, which makes their parents sad and disappointed. Although good concepts like “Respect the old and cherish the young,” “Honor our parents,” “Children show no aversion to their own poor families,” and “A mother never looks ugly to his son” are always advocated in the society and at school, they don’t work. On the contrary, this phenomenon was becoming more common.
After comparing to God’s words, Xiatian thought: I was also detesting my dad just now, afraid that he will make me feel embarrassed because he is bald-headed. Actually I have also been poisoned by the view “judging by appearances.” At this thought, she felt very remorseful: My parents have put in a lot of effort into raising me. How can I have no conscience and sense? At that time, she thought of these words of God: “Were it not for the Creator’s predestination and His guidance, a life newly born into this world would not know where to go or where to stay, would have no relations, belong nowhere, have no real home. But because of the Creator’s meticulous arrangements, it begins the journey of its life with a place to stay, parents, a place it belongs to, and relatives. Throughout this process, the advent of this new life is determined by the Creator’s plans, and everything it will come to possess will be bestowed upon it by the Creator” (“God Himself, the Unique III”). Xiatian realized, “Actually God has meticulously arranged that what kind of family I am born into, who my parents are, and what family members I have. Because God has arranged my family and parents, I can grow up healthily and happily under the care of my parents. Everything that God arranges is the best and the most appropriate. Although my dad is not good-looking, he has given me all his love. From my childhood, my parents have been especially loving me and taking care of me, so that I can live a happy life. In addition, if my dad did not bring me before God, I, like many of my classmates, would surely trap into the evil social trends, indulge in the online games, idolize the celebrities, fall in love too early, compare with others, and have no interest in studying. Now, I read God’s words and sing hymns to praise God with my parents every day. Under the guidance of God’s words, I have understood some truths, knowing how to discern between the positive and negative things, and setting up the correct view on life and value. Under God’s care, I have been distant from various satanic temptations and can pursue the truth to walk the true path of human life. Aren’t such family and parents God’s best arrangement for me?” The more Xiatian thought about this, the more she felt content. She was truly grateful to God for loving her too much.
Xiatian’s thought was interrupted by the noise of her classmates. She saw that her dad had already come to the door of the classroom. Her classmates began to discuss her dad. However, she no longer cared about this at that moment. Instead, she was happy with her growth in such a family, and proud of her parents. So she immediately ran to her dad and took his hand. All her classmates asked, “Is he your dad? Why is your dad so old while your mom is so young?” Nodding smilingly, Xiatian held her dad’s hand and walked pass her classmates with her head held high …
Bible Verses–1 John 3:16-18
Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brothers. 17But whoever has this world’s good, and sees his brother have need, and shuts up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwells the love of God in him? 18My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth.
Bible Verse–1 John 4:21
And this commandment have we from him, That he who loves God love his brother also.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 4:8
And above all things have fervent charity among yourselves: for charity shall cover the multitude of sins.
Bible Verses–Ephesians 4:2-3
With all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one another in love; 3Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.
Fellowship at a Gathering Helped Me Understand What True Prayer Is
By Yi Fan
Shortly after the meeting, several sisters happily fellowshiped with each other about their gains from the meeting; only Zimo sat there silently, seemingly having something on her mind. The church leader Sister Jing asked with concern: “Zimo, do you have any difficulties? Tell us and then we can fellowship about them together.”
Zimo nodded and said: “Sister Jing, there is a problem that has confused me for a long time. Every time when I pray, I stress too much, not knowing what to say to God. Especially in meetings, when hearing the brothers and sisters pray for a long time and have a lot to say to God, I will admire them very much, wanting to copy them. However, when I want to pray like that, I have no words in my heart but only repeat a few dull and bland words many times. So I don’t want to pray. But then I think that if I believe in God but don’t pray, will I be counted as a believer? So I can only force myself to utter a few prayers in a perfunctory way, having no heart in the words. I always feel it’s not right, but I really don’t know how to practice. Sister Jing, please fellowship with me. What actually is true prayer? How should I pray to have true communion with God?”
Hearing what Zimo and Sister Jing talked about, the other sisters also hastened to sit around them. One sister said: “Yes. Sister Jing, I also have this difficulty. I don’t even know what to pray ordinarily. Being afraid that I have nothing to pray in meetings, I will prepare a draft in advance and recite it. But the prayer like this is dry and dull, without any enjoyment. I too don’t actually know what true prayer is and how to pray to be touched by the Holy Spirit. I’m so anxious.”
Hearing the questions raised by the sisters, Sister Jing said mildly: “These questions are very good. For us believers, truly praying to God is very important, because it concerns whether we can receive the work of the Holy Spirit, whether we have a normal relationship with God, and whether we can walk the right track of belief in God. Let’s fellowship about what true prayer is and how we should pray to truly commune with God. May God lead our fellowship.”
At this time, Sister Jing found and read a passage of God’s words: “Prayer is not a case of just going through the motions, following procedure, or reciting the words of God. That is to say, praying is not parroting certain words and it is not imitating others. In prayer, one must reach the state where one’s heart can be given to God, laying open one’s heart so that it may be moved by God.” Then she found a passage in Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life and handed it to Zimo to read.
Zimo took it and read: “Someone always feels difficult to pray, saying, ‘I don’t know how to pray or what to say.’ Are you clear what the problem is? That is because you have difficulties in your heart, which you make for yourself. You always look at this thing according to your imagination. As a result, you are bound by yourself. Who will you blame? With God there is no difficulty. God has no higher demands on you, nor has He ever said that you have to pray to a point or say many words when praying. Sometimes even if you open your mouth and say just one word, it is a nice prayer. When you know He is true God and really thirst for God in your heart, even if you just say ‘Oh, God!’ that’s OK. God says this is supplication. You see, the two words are not simple. Man knows to call out to God. This is the voice from the depths of the heart. You were unable to speak it out for many years, but this time you can speak it out. After that, someone cries. Isn’t this prayer? If you have transgressions, you say, ‘I have transgressions; how should I pray?’ There are no rules. You can just say, ‘Oh, God! I was wrong.’ That’s it. And you don’t need to say other words about the remorse and pain in the depths of your heart. This is prayer. … So, the prayer has nothing to do with how many words you say. Now are you clear? There are no rules but only principles to prayer. What’s the principle? You need to try to touch God’s heart. After you know God’s will, you can pray according to His will and requirement. Seek the truth within God’s words and pay more attention to entering into the truth and God’s words. Praying to God in these aspects is the best. This is a principle of prayer. Don’t formulate rules for yourself. Now do you know what prayer is? You have known the principle of prayer; will you still follow any rules? Remember: There is no rule. Don’t always think how to speak the words in a pleasant-sounding way when you pray or how to make an eloquent prayer. It’s that you bind yourself. Are there any rules when you speak to your close friends or family? Do you need to make an article? What is called the article? The word in your heart is the word of the best article. The true word is the most beautiful word. This is the principle. The false words, regardless of how beautiful, are useless, unimportant, and unworthy. You have to be clear about this thing. Praying to God is saying the words in your heart, what you want to seek for, and what you want to commune with God. As long as your prayer is beneficial to your pursuit for the truth, to your salvation, and to your knowledge of God, then your communication, your prayer is valuable and is completely after God’s will.”
After Zimo finished reading, Sister Jing said: “Now we have heard these words of God and this passage of the fellowship. We can fellowship about them if we have any light.”
A sister sitting beside her said: “I want to talk about some of my understandings. From these words, I understand that there is no rule in true prayer. There is no need to say nice or a lot of words when we pray. It’s just that we can speak words in our hearts to God; even if there are only a few words, as long as they come from our hearts and are true knowledge of God, the prayer is after God’s will. This is true prayer.”
Another sister interrupted: “Yes. Hearing your fellowship like this, I also understand somewhat. True prayer is speaking words in our hearts to God. When we don’t know how to pray, we can pray to God and say: ‘God, I don’t know how to pray. I don’t know what to say. May You enlighten and lead me.’ This is true prayer to God. Is my fellowship right?”
Sister Jing nodded and said: “Thank God! What you fellowshiped is practical. Now we are clear how we should pray to be speaking the words in our hearts to God. But we still need to have discernment about the type of prayer which is not approved of by God. The Lord Jesus once said: ‘And when you pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Truly I say to you, They have their reward. But you, when you pray, enter into your closet, and when you have shut your door, pray to your Father which is in secret; and your Father which sees in secret shall reward you openly’ (Matthew 6:5–6). From this we can see that the Lord Jesus detested the prayers of the hypocritical Pharisees. Although they made long, wordy, and pleasant-sounding prayers and also always stood in the corners of the streets, looking devout on the outside, they just wanted to obtain others’ praise and present their ‘devoutness’ before others. They were purely hypocritical. They didn’t pray for seeking to understand God’s will. If they had really prayed for understanding God’s will, they would not have resisted and condemned the Lord according to their conceptions and imaginations when the Lord Jesus did His work. So the Lord rebuked them for their hypocritical prayers. The prayer like this not only couldn’t gain the Lord’s approval, but instead earned the disgust of the Lord.”
Hearing this, they all nodded.
Sister Jing continued: “From the Pharisees’ prayers which were not approved of by the Lord, we can reflect on ourselves and then we can find that there are many prayers like those in ourselves, such as keeping routine morning prayer and evening prayer, parroting others’ words to pray, and so on. These prayers are all not from our hearts, but just adhere to rules and go through formalities, because when we pray, we just want to show off ourselves before others to have them praise us for our good prayers and piety, or we just say repeated words without stop to present that we have a long prayer; in fact, these prayers are not really what we want to say in our hearts. Aren’t these prayers of following procedure and keeping rules the same as the Pharisees’? We can’t pray like the Pharisees. We can’t only keep the external forms of prayer like Pharisees. Most importantly, praying is speaking sincerely and honestly to God and focusing on seeking to understand God’s will in prayer.”
Having heard the fellowship, Zimo said happily: “I understand. The reason why I had nothing to pray was that when I prayed to God, I always thought of how to copy others’ good prayers, wanting to use them so others could think highly of me. Thus I couldn’t speak heartfelt words to God. Now I recall that when I prayed, I only paid attention to brothers’ and sisters’ prayers, but I didn’t focus on how I myself should open up and speak heartfelt words to God, and how to seek for God’s will to resolve my difficulties and problems. I only paid attention to external formalities and actions, but did not pursue to practice and enter into the truth of prayer. I really was too ignorant! Sister Jing, now I have understood how to pray to God. But I still don’t know how to pray to achieve truly communing with God. I’m still not clear about this aspect. Please fellowship some more with me.”
Sister Jing opened up God’s words and said: “God’s words can solve all the difficulties we have. Let’s read another passage of God’s words. God says: ‘Spiritual communion does not really hold to a certain format. Maybe there is an issue, maybe there isn’t; sometimes there will be something to say, and sometimes there won’t. This is spiritual communion. When there is a specific issue to talk with God about, then you can pray. When there is no issue, you just think about God, “How does God love man? How does God care for man? How does God reproach man?” “Oh God, I feel I have done this thing wrong. If I really have done it wrong, then reproach me and make me aware of it.” This is spiritual communion, and it can be done at any time and in any place. Sometimes you’re on the road and you think of something that makes your heart feel really sad. You don’t need to kneel or close your eyes, but instead you just immediately say to God in your heart: “Oh God, I pray that You guide me with this issue. I am weak and I can’t overcome it.” Your heart is stirred, and with these few simple words God knows all about it. …Sometimes, when you are chatting or fellowshiping with others, your heart may suddenly have a slight sinking feeling or feel uncomfortable, so you make haste to pray to God, and you can do this at any time and in any place. There may be nothing you want to implore for, or nothing you want God to do for you or enlighten you with, you just speak with God and chat with Him at any time and in any place. … Sometimes, you sit and think about how you’ve come through these last few years, month by month, and you feel in your heart that your stature has matured and that it is God who guides you, and that it is God’s love that is always protecting you. When you think this, you pray in your heart: “I thank You, God!” And you offer up your thanks, and say: “I am so weak, so cowardly, and so deeply corrupted. If You didn’t guide me like this, I myself would not have made it to today. Thank God!” Is this not spiritual communion? If you were like this, then wouldn’t you have a lot to say to God? You wouldn’t go for days and days with nothing to say to God. If you have nothing to say to God, then it means that God is not in your heart. If you do have God in your heart, then you can say to God the things you can say to your intimates—God is your closest confidant. When you allow God to become your closest confidant, your closest friend, the family who you can most depend on, most lean on, and who is most trustworthy, most intimate and close, then it will be impossible not to have things to say to Him.’ God’s words clearly tell us how to pray to commune with God, right? In fact, there is no rule to commune with God and it doesn’t hold to a certain format. As long as we have some words in our heart to speak to God, we can commune with God at any time and in any place. When we have issues, we can commune with God about our difficulties and thoughts; when we have no issues, we can think about God’s love. These are all communing with God. For example, when we become negative because we can’t resolve the difficulties we encounter in our duty, we need to make haste to quiet our hearts before God and pray to God, asking God to enlighten and guide us so that we can come out from difficulties and negativity. God sees that we have a seeking attitude and then He will listen to our prayers and enlighten us to understand His will. Our negative state will be resolved naturally. This is communing with God. If we can often come before God like this and pray to God to commune with Him, we will grow up in spiritual life day by day, and gradually our love for God will deepen and a true love for God will grow in our hearts. In this way, our relationship with God will become more and more normal and we can live completely free and unrestrained in God’s presence. Will we still worry about having nothing to say to God? Will we still worry about not knowing how to commune with God? Isn’t that right?”
Zimo’s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly: “Through such a fellowship, I am clearer. There is no rule to truly commune with God. Living freely and unrestrainedly in God’s presence, opening up to God in spirit, and regarding God as my closest confidant to talk with Him about my difficulties and words in my heart—these are all communing with God. These are all spiritual matters in life. From now on, I know how to practice. Thank God!”
Other sisters also nodded and expressed their own viewpoints. The fellowship continued …
All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–1 Corinthians 13:13
And now stays faith, hope, charity, these three; but the greatest of these is charity.
Bible Verse–Mark 12:29-31
And Jesus answered him, The first of all the commandments is, Hear, O Israel; The Lord our God is one Lord: 30And you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind, and with all your strength: this is the first commandment. 31And the second is like, namely this, You shall love your neighbor as yourself. There is none other commandment greater than these.
Why Did God Command Abraham to Offer His Son Isaac?
It is recorded in the Bible, “And he said, Take now your son, your only son Isaac, whom you love, and get you into the land of Moriah; and offer him there for a burnt offering on one of the mountains which I will tell you of. And Abraham rose up early in the morning, and saddled his ass, and took two of his young men with him, and Isaac his son, and split the wood for the burnt offering, and rose up, and went to the place of which God had told him” (Gen 22:2-3). “And they came to the place which God had told him of; and Abraham built an altar there, and laid the wood in order, and bound Isaac his son, and laid him on the altar on the wood. And Abraham stretched forth his hand, and took the knife to slay his son” (Gen 22:9-10). Whenever reading this part of the scriptures, I really admire Abraham within my heart for what he did: When God commanded him to offer his son, who was born when he was 100 years old, as a burnt offering to Him, Abraham did not argue with or complain about God, but did willingly without condition. From it we can see that Abraham listened and submitted to God, in whom he had sincere faith, and his unconditional obedience is worthwhile to emulate. However, the matter that God commanded Abraham to offer Isaac was incomprehensible to me all the while. When Abraham was at the age of 100, he was given a son by God unconditionally, but why did God ask him to offer Isaac after the boy grew up? How inconceivable! When God ordered Abraham to sacrifice his son to Him, what on earth was His will? I didn’t understand it until I read one passage of His words.
God’s words say, “To man, God does much that is incomprehensible and even incredible. When God wishes to orchestrate someone, this orchestration is often at odds with man’s conceptions, and incomprehensible to him, yet it is precisely this dissonance and incomprehensibility that are God’s trial and test of man. Abraham, meanwhile, was able to demonstrate the obedience to God within himself, which was the most fundamental condition of his being able to satisfy God’s requirement. Only then, when Abraham was able to obey God’s requirement, when he offered Isaac, did God truly feel reassurance and approval toward mankind—toward Abraham, whom He had chosen. Only then was God sure that this person whom He had chosen was an indispensable leader who could undertake His promise and His subsequent management plan. Though it was but a trial and a test, God felt gratified, He felt man’s love for Him, and He felt comforted by man as never before. At the moment that Abraham lifted up his knife to slay Isaac, did God stop him? God did not let Abraham offer Isaac, for God simply had no intention of taking Isaac’s life. Thus, God stopped Abraham just in time. For God, Abraham’s obedience had already passed the test, what he did was sufficient, and God had already seen the outcome of what He intended to do. Was this outcome satisfactory to God? It can be said that this outcome was satisfactory to God, that it was what God wanted, and was what God had longed to see. Is this true? Although, in different contexts, God uses different ways of testing each person, in Abraham God saw what He wanted, He saw that Abraham’s heart was true, and that his obedience was unconditional, and it was precisely this ‘unconditional’ that God desired.” From God’s words, I learned that God commissioned Abraham, so He had demanded that Abraham should offer up his most beloved son to Him; God subjected him to this trial so as to see whether he was a man truly obedient to Him. Abraham took his son to the place of sacrifice, heaped the wood in order, and then bound his son. The instant he, bearing pain to give up what he loved, lifted up the knife, God stopped him from taking Isaac’s life in time. God’s heart was comforted by his action, from which God saw his true heart and sincerity at that moment, and which was the most satisfactory result God expected to see. At the time when God commanded Abraham to sacrifice Isaac, Abraham didn’t know why God gave this command, but he neither argued with nor complained about Him, simply truly submitting to Him. God saw that Abraham could offer his only son to Him, and then what else couldn’t he sacrifice? God was satisfied when gaining Abraham’s true heart. On account of his true heart and obedience, he received God’s commendation and blessings. Jehovah God said, “for because you have done this thing, and have not withheld your son, your only son: That in blessing I will bless you, and in multiplying I will multiply your seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the sand which is on the sea shore; and your seed shall possess the gate of his enemies; And in your seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because you have obeyed my voice” (Gen 22:16-18).
Reading these verses, I sincerely feel that God is practical in His deeds and He will never grant blessings to man out of thin air, since His actions are always principled. Even if He wanted to bless Abraham, he should withstand His test first, because He only blesses man when He sees his true heart. I also perceive that God will not bestow His blessings upon man easily. It seemed that God stripped man and brought suffering upon him, but in fact there were His real love and His expectation toward mankind hidden behind it. Thinking about us in real lives, we can find that God has been arranging various people, matters, and things around us to perfect and change us. Though what we experience are not as astounding as what Abraham went through, there is God’s expectation for us hidden in each and every trifle as well. Yet when speaking of God’s blessings, we frequently reckon that “God should vouchsafe unto me whatever I pray for,” or “I have spent a lot and paid much price and done much work for God, and hence He should give me blessings that I want.” However, these are all our imaginations and conceptions; God is principled in what He does. What He wants is our heart—we can truly give our heart to Him in all manner of circumstances and submit unconditionally to every environment He arranges. Only if we practice and sacrifice in this way can we be blessed and commended by God.
Therefore, when God arranges environments to test us, we should take an obedient attitude to them first, and then seek God’s will. Whether or not the environment we encounter is in accord with our notions and imaginations, we can cast them aside and act in compliance with God’s words; only thus can we obtain God’s blessing. Just like God’s word says, “Those who truly follow God are able to withstand the test of their work, whereas those who do not truly follow God are incapable of withstanding any of God’s trials. Sooner or later they will be expelled, while the overcomers will remain in the kingdom. Whether or not man truly seeks God is determined by the test of his work, that is, by God’s trials, and has nothing to do with the decision by man himself. God does not reject any person at whim; all that He does is so that man may be utterly convinced. He does not do anything that is invisible to man, or any work that cannot convince man. Whether man’s belief is true or not is proved by the facts, and cannot be decided by man. That ‘wheat cannot be made into tares, and tares cannot be made into wheat’ is without doubt. All those who truly love God will ultimately remain in the kingdom, and God will not mistreat anyone who truly loves Him.”
In God’s test, Abraham could sacrifice his only son to God, and thus he got God’s blessings: God will multiply his seed as the stars of the heaven, and God’s management work and God’s commissions will be accomplished in his descendants. In God’s test, Job did not reject God’s name but still praised Him, becoming a perfect man in the eyes of God. Thus, he gained God’s commendation and blessings, and at last died full of days. In the time of Noah, God made Noah build the ark and preach that the earth would be destroyed by flood for over one hundred years. Even though undergoing sundry sneers, persecutions, and slanders of the world, Noah still adhered to the instructions of God, and eventually received God’s salvation that he survived the disaster. … From it we can see God is so lovable and that there is God’s blessing of man in His test. Only if we dare to face God’s tests and seek His will in the environments God arranges, we can surely obtain God’s blessing and grace.
Bible Verses–1 Corinthians 13:4-8
Charity suffers long, and is kind; charity envies not; charity braggs not itself, is not puffed up, 5Does not behave itself unseemly, seeks not her own, is not easily provoked, thinks no evil; 6Rejoices not in iniquity, but rejoices in the truth; 7Bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.
Bible Verse–Romans 13:10
Love works no ill to his neighbor: therefore love is the fulfilling of the law.
Bible Verse–Song of Solomon 8:6
Set me as a seal on your heart, as a seal on your arm: for love is strong as death; jealousy is cruel as the grave: the coals thereof are coals of fire, which has a most vehement flame.
The Family Quarrel No Longer Went On
By Ruoxi
A home is a heartwarming and desirable place, just like a refuge from the wind and rain. When we are weary and tired, we all want to return home to have a rest. However, at one time in the past, my family always had conflicts, so several times I thought about leaving them. But now, we live in harmony and happiness. How was this achieved? Let me tell you from the beginning.
My Father-in-law is a retired veteran cadre. After my Mother-in-law passed away, he lived in the village of our hometown alone, all the time. Afterward, the house he lived in was to be demolished and he was also sick, so my husband and I decided to ask him to move to the city to live with us. After my Father-in-law moved here, to begin with we lived together in peace, but later I found that many habits of his were unbearable to me.
He usually got up early. Normally, it wasn’t a problem for the old to get up early. However, when he got up, the sound created by him troubled me a lot. Every morning at 4 o’clock, I heard his footsteps walking back and forth between his bedroom and the living room, as well as the sound of opening and closing the door from time to time. Since he moved here, I, a poor sleeper, didn’t get an ounce of steady sleep. The sound he created became the alarm clock for me to wake up. Then I had trouble falling asleep again even though I covered myself with the quilt. Because of this, I once hinted this situation to him, but it didn’t work. Having no choice, I could only call up my husband who worked in another place to share my frustrations with him. He just urged me helplessly: “Just be more tolerant. After some time, you’ll be used to it. Then you’ll feel better.” For the sake of my face and the harmony of my family, I had to tolerate my Father-in-law, but meanwhile, I began to bear a grudge against him. After a period of time, I found he had a more intolerable habit and later we nearly became enemies owing to it.
Once when I cleaned his bedroom, I found the neat room became dirty and disordered. It was piled with all kinds of junk, like milk powder cans, red wine boxes, plastic pipes, shoe boxes, old sacks, broken table lamps, broken fans, used carpets, etc. I didn’t know where these things came from, and only thought perhaps these were useful to him, so I didn’t pay much attention to this thing. Gradually, there was more and more junk in his bedroom. Once, I wanted to put his clean clothes into his wardrobe; when I opened it, I was astonished at what I saw. It was stuffed with shabby bags, old curtains, even children’s old shoes and so on. His bedroom was so messy, just like a waste management station. I wondered: He has a retirement pension of thousands of yuan every month. He doesn’t pick up the junk to sell, does he? When he comes back, I must ask him about it.
At noon, he came back with a full bag in his hand. I asked him whether he was picking up the junk to sell. He answered: “No. I just see those things are still useful. What a pity to see them thrown away.” I disgruntledly said: “They are useless to us and only take up room. Just throw them away. Don’t ever pick the junk up again.” Hearing this, he went to his bedroom without any word. I thought after I said this he wouldn’t do that again. However, I had never thought he would still bring the junk home every day and come back with many things every time. Seeing this, I was angry and felt he was too stubborn, but I felt it was improper to lose my temper in his face. Thus, I asked my husband to talk with him. But my husband urged me: “Just let him alone. Since he wants to do that, let him do so. Anyway, he puts the junk in his own room. Why don’t you shut your eyes to this? He has heart disease. Don’t annoy him.” At these words, I was unhappy and thought he favored my Father-in-law. Therefore, I held more prejudices against my Father-in-law and felt his coming disturbed my peaceful life. Hence, I was disgusted with him. Though we lived under the same roof, we were estranged from one another, with hardly any communication.
Once, I, with my child, stayed with my side of the family for one week. When I came back and opened the door, I was astonished that the house was in a mess.The junk my Father-in-law brought home was all over the house. The whole house was just like a garbage dump. Especially the shopping bags which were picked up from garbage cans, were stacked on the balcony and gave offa rank stench. This turned my stomach. When I, obesessed with neatness, saw such a scene, my anger rose immediately. I thought: That’s too much! Is this still a home? Thus, I rolled up my sleeves and threw away all the junk in anger. I was so amazed that there was so much junk. In order to clean up my house, I went up and down stairs six times. Finally, the garbage cans in the community were stuffed full and I was worn out, lying on the sofa. Seeing the house was clean and tidy like before, I felt a bit happy.
In the evening, my Father-in-law came back. After he knew I threw those things away, he got mad, rebuked me, and said I was a waster and didn’t know how to be economical. I was unbearably angry and refuted him. Unexpectedly, he self-righteously said that it was his Son’s house, so I was not qualified to meddle in his affairs. Then he called my husband and complained against me. Shortly after, my husband phoned to blame me by saying I was ignorant and warned me not to annoy my Father-in-law any longer. Facing their blame, I was so angry that I cried, and in the face of my Father-in-law, I shouted to my husband on the phone: “I will move out. I can’t stay in this house any longer. It’s too dirty to live in and I can’t handle it. Later, you just live with your Father.” At that time, I was very wronged and sad, and really wanted to escape from here at once.
Aside from the pain, I suddenly thought of God. Right. I only felt angry. How could I forget God? So I came before God and prayed: “God, I’m very pained and perplexed now. Facing my Father-in-law, I really have no idea how to treat him. Oh, God! Please guide me to know what I should do.” After the prayer, I thought of God’s words: “Normal humanity includes these aspects: insight, sense, conscience, and character. If you can achieve normality in each of these respects, your humanity is up to standard. You should have the likeness of a normal human being and behave like a believer in God. You don’t have to achieve great heights or engage in diplomacy. You just have to be a normal human being, with a normal person’s sense, be able to see through things, and at least look like a normal human being. That will be enough. … At present the main thing is to cast off the corrupt satanic disposition. You must cast off the ugliness you express. If you have not cast these off, how can you touch upon supreme sense and insight? A lot of people see that the age has changed, so they don’t exercise any humility or patience, and they might as well not have any love or saintly decency either. These people are too absurd! Do they have an ounce of normal humanity? Do they have any testimony to speak of? They don’t have any insight and sense whatsoever.”
From these words, I saw God required us to live out normal humanity, and be tolerant of, patient with, and loving toward others, or we were unworthy of being called Christians. I thought of my attitude to my Father-in-law. There was no tolerance, patience or understanding. Wasn’t I too inhumane? This wasn’t the manner a Christian should have. Thinking of this, I felt a little calmer, but I didn’t iron out the wrinkles within completely. I could only pray to God and ask Him to give me a heart of tolerance and patience. From then on, my Father-in-law had some restraint when picking up the junk. He didn’t do it openly like before, but when I was not in, he would secretly bring the junk home. For fear I would throw those things away if I saw them, every time he went out he would lock his room. Though I no longer quarreled with him, I could still smell the gun smoke from our last “battle.” Because of this, I always stayed in my bedroom to avoid facing him. Unexpectedly, before this thing was over, new conflicts appeared.
As for some of his behavior like being too stingy, though I disapproved, I could usually be tolerant. For example: In order to save water, he often stored dirty water in the washbowl; for saving electricity, he often turned off the mains switch of the water heater, which caused there to be no hot water to use every time I took a shower; he repeatedly used a tissue; he often picked up the rotten vegetable leaves I threw in the garbage. In order to prevent him doing that, every time after I picked the vegetables I would empty the garbage. However, he began to “act against me” in secret. He actually picked the rotten vegetable leaves out of the garbage, washed and stir-fried them and then put this dish on the table. As well as this, when at the table, he often educated my daughter (two years old) to be economical, and said how he went hungry and cold from a young age and how hard his life was, etc. I felt these things were said to me. Though I said nothing, I hated his behavior in my heart and thought: These are things of the past. You never stop saying them, just like chanting. I’m sick of hearing it. Moreover, I’m not extravagant. You really view me as a spendthrift? Finally, one day, he reached my bottom line and this made my only patience give out.
That day, I sorted out the bad sweet potatoes and threw them in the garbage. I only peeled two good ones and boiled them in the automatic rice cooker. Then I went out. When I returned home, I found that there were many bad sweet potatoes in the rice cooker, and that the rice cooker gave forth a strong smell of bad ones. Obviously, my Father-in-law must found the bad sweet potatoes that I threw away and boiled them in the rice cooker.. At this point, all my blood rushed to my head. I angrily went to the living room and questioned him loudly: “Why did you boil the bad sweet potatoes in the rice cooker?” He startled and replied: “I feel it’s a pity to throw them away. Just boil them. I’ll eat them.” I angrily yelled: “Can we eat them? You put all the sweet potatoes together. How are we supposed to eat them? Why don’t you consider our feelings when doing things? Why don’t you consider whether the child can eat them? You can just eat them alone.” After saying this, I picked up my daughter and stormed out of the house.
Besides feeling angry, I rang his daughter and eldest son and wept over his deeds with them. His daughter angrily said on the phone: “If I were you, I wouldn’t be able to bear it, either.” Though I obtained their sympathy, I was still depressed. Then I sat with my daughter in the park of our community. I didn’t want to go home or see my Father-in-law, and had no idea what to do. At this moment, I suddenly thought of a passage of God’s words, “Everything that happens to people is when God needs them to stand firm in their testimony to Him. Nothing major has happened to you at the moment, and you do not bear great testimony, but every detail of your daily life relates to the testimony to God. If you can win the admiration of your brothers and sisters, your family members, and everyone around you; if, one day, the unbelievers come, and admire all that you do, and see that all that God does is wonderful, then you will have borne testimony.” Pondering these words, I couldn’t help but quiet my heart to reflect on myself. Did I have a testimony in this thing? I thought back to the scene that I lost my temper with and blamed my Father-in-law. Though I was a believer in God, I didn’t live out any humanity. Wasn’t this bringing shame on the name of God?
After returning home, I sat on the sofa disheartened. I recalled that I recently had many conflicts with my Father-in-law, and that I often lost my temper with him. I knew as a believer in God, I shouldn’t have done things that way and I wanted to be tolerant of and patient with him, but somehow I couldn’t control my anger. I saw though I believed in God, I couldn’t practice the truth in everything or bear testimony to Him. So I felt quite ashamed, but I still didn’t know how to completely resolve our conflicts. Thus I came before God and prayed: “Oh, God. I know as a believer in You, when I encounter things great or small, I should seek to understand Your will and practice the truth. But I always dislike my Father-in-law’s living habits and come into conflicts with him. I know that in doing this, I am not bearing testimony to You, but allowing Satan to laugh at and get something on me. Oh, God. Please help and guide me to let go of myself, get on with him normally, and live out normal humanity, thereby shaming Satan.”
The next day during spiritual devotion, I saw the following passage of God’s words, “People live for so many years, and are unhappy with eighty or ninety percent of what they encounter. You frown upon this and disapprove of that, but what do you dislike? Some of these things are actually your own problems, so you should not make a big deal out of them. When people get older, they realize that they are not noble, and that they are no better than others. Do not think that you are superior to other people, or more dignified and distinguished than they are; you must learn to adapt to your environment. To adapt to your environment, you must first realize something: There are all kinds of people out there, with all sorts of living habits. Living habits do not represent a person’s humanity. Just because your living habits are disciplined, normal, and dignified does not mean you possess the truth. You need to get this fact through your head, and gain a positive appreciation for it. Furthermore, God has arranged such a fantastic environment for you. You have too many personal issues; you must learn to adapt, and not pick at the bad habits of others. Moreover, you have to be able to get along with them based on love, and get close to them; you need to see their strengths, learn from their strengths, and then pray to God and overcome your own problems. This is the attitude and practice of submission. … Mind your own business. What does it mean to not mind your own business? ‘I will change that bad habit of theirs, or I will have my surname changed!’ What kind of person are you if this is the way you conduct yourself? Insolent, aggressive, and ignorant. Do not be such a person. … When you do and handle things, or have some thoughts while encountering things, do not rely on your own intentions or your hot blood. Pray to God and come before Him. This, first of all, is a submissive attitude; it is the first psychological quality you should possess. We implore God to do His work, but if He does not do it or open up a way out, then we just need to keep enduring it and continue living in this environment. We must submit to God’s arrangements and not rush ahead and try to walk in front of God. Only then will our lives have value.”
Weighing God’s words, I couldn’t help but self-reflect: “Yes. It takes two to tango.” We two always had conflicts. In fact, this was not only the problem of my Father-in-law; I was too arrogant and opinionated. I saw myself as too honorable and noble, viewing my own living habits as the standard of humanity. Therefore, when I disliked his living habits, I detested and despised him. When I felt he wasn’t in line with my will, I didn’t want to live with him, without any tolerance and understanding of him. As God’s word says, everyone has his own habits and preferences. I shouldn’t force others to go along with me, otherwise I am too arrogant and have no sense. I quieted my heart and thought: His living habits that I didn’t adapt to were built up when he was little. This was because in his generation, people’s living conditions were very bad. These habits have accompanied him for decades. How could I request him to change them immediately? We humans have been corrupted by Satan for thousands of years. We are arrogant and rebellious, crafty and evil, and often express our corrupt satanic dispositions. Even then, God always speaks to and works on us, guides us and waits for our repentance and changes. I thought of the scene where the Lord Jesus sat among sinners in the Age of Grace. God is so holy, supreme, and great, but He never detested or rejected man because of man’s corruption and rebellion. Instead, He lived and resided with people and worked among them, yet I was deeply corrupted by Satan and deplorably filthy, but I viewed myself as distinguished. I always despised and detested my Father-in-law, and unreasonably requested him to live according to my habits and even shouted and screamed at him. I was too arrogant and evil, without any normal humanity. In comparison with how God is humble and hidden, and kind and beautiful, I felt extremely ashamed and humiliated, and couldn’t help falling down before God: “Oh, God. Thank You for Your guidance which allows me to understand the reason why I couldn’t get along with my Father-in-law normally. Recalling how I treated him, I realize I was too arrogant and inhumane. I’m willing to repent to You, live out normal humanity, and get on with him according to Your requirements. I can no longer be controlled by corrupt satanic dispositions to do things.”
Later, I also came upon the following passage, “Treat your parents and interact with them like an ordinary friend or a brother or sister you know. In this way, your relationship will become normal, and you will have something to say to them. Don’t always say to yourself, ‘I know them too well, it’s been nothing but this for years. Every time they open their mouths they say the same thing, I can even recite it.’ Don’t treat your parents like this, with this viewpoint. There’s actually also a lot else going on in their minds that you don’t know, and if you don’t interact with them, you never will.” “No matter how much the parents suffer, no matter how much concern they show for their child, the child senses none of it. He thinks that’s what parents should do, that his parents can’t feel upset, pain, hurt or sadness. This is wrong, it is not normal humanity. If both sides lived by normal humanity, and if they were able to reach possession of the truth, with both sides putting themselves in each other’s shoes, and taking into account each other’s difficulties, from the perspective of normal humanity, and both sides standing on an equal footing when they interacted, spoke to each other, and did things, would this stop the estrangement developing between them?”
God’s words pointed out the way of practice for me. I understood I should learn to put myself aside and communicate more with my Father-in-law, live out normal humanity, and love, excuse, understand, tolerate, and be patient with him. In this way, there won’t be the estrangement and generation gap. Afterward when I got along with him, I tried my best to understand and communicate with him. In the past, when he spoke, I felt bothered and went away from him immediately. Now I learned to chat with him, know about his story, patiently listen to him, and approve of some correct viewpoints of his. Meanwhile, I also told him that some of the things he did were not appropriate and suggested that he should have a good way of living and a good habit for his own health. Through such communications, I found he was very lonely. Just because of his living habits, his daughter and son were unwilling to live with him, seldom spoke to him heart to heart, and nobody was willing to know about his inner world. Only then did I know the reason why he usually rambled on to my daughter was because she was his only listener, although she couldn’t understand what he said. I thought now there are many old people who are like my Father-in-law. Because their living habits are different from that of young people, even though they have children, they become old empty-nesters and there is nobody they can tell their loneliness to. Though my Father-in-law indeed had some bad habits, I should peacefully communicate and discuss with him, but not blame him based on my hot blood. Moreover, he wasn’t an unreasonable man. Once, he fixed the water pipes of the toilet at midnight. The sound he created was so loud that almost the whole community could hear it. I got up and told him he was bothering people. Hearing that, he returned his room at once. Through communicating with and understanding him this way, I found he actually had some virtues. He was kind, enthusiastic about helping others, and upright. In the past, I was too arrogant. I always fixated on his faults but ignored his virtues. Therefore, I despised and detested him, and even didn’t want to live with him. I saw that I didn’t have any humanity. Though he wasn’t my own Father, he was after all my husband’s Father, that is, he was my Father. Thus I should be tolerant of and patient with him, and be obligated to him, properly supporting him and loving him. This is the minimum that I should have done as a Christian.
When I got on with him according to God’s words, gradually I no longer despised or detested him, neither did I quarrel with him. Unconsciously, I found he changed a lot. Though he was still frugal, he didn’t bring home whatever he thought was useful like before; he liked to discuss with me whatever happened; he often praised me in front of others for being filial to him, saying I was dearer to him than his daughter. Once when our family got together, my husband’s eldest brother and sister said to me: “Ruoxi, I never expected that you could get on with our Father so well. I really admire you.” Hearing these words, I thanked God in my heart. Today I could treat my Father-in-law this way. This wasn’t because I was good, but because God’s words changed me. Thus, I could live a little bit like a real person.
My family becomes heartwarming and harmonious like before. It is forever the home where I can rest and the place I cling to. Thank God! All the glory be to God.
Bible Verses–Mark 10:6- 9
But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and join to his wife; 8And they two shall be one flesh: so then they are no more two, but one flesh. What therefore God has joined together, let not man put asunder.
Bible Verses–Genesis 2:22-24
And the rib, which the LORD God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her to the man. And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man. Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall join to his wife: and they shall be one flesh.
Bible Verses–Colossians 3:18-19
Wives, submit yourselves to your own husbands, as it is fit in the Lord. 19 Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them.
I Have Finally Found Out How to Pray
By Wuruo
Prayer is the bridge for us to have a spiritual communication with God. God is the Spirit; only when we use our heart and honesty to worship Him, can we enter into a genuine connection and establish a proper relationship with Him.
After accepting God’s new work, I often had meetings and fellowshiped God’s words with my sisters, through which I gradually gained some knowledge about God’s work. Every time gathering with my sisters, I found their fellowships about God’s words were clear and their prayers fluent and genuine. Envious of them, I really hoped that I could pray like them. But there were many spiritual words which I was not familiar with in their prayers, and I couldn’t imitate it no matter how hard I tried.
Gradually, I became intimidated when attending meetings, fearing that my sisters would ask me to make a prayer, and had less desire for the truth. Every time seeing my sisters pray confidently, I became so nervous that when I prayed I went blank with ears burning and face flushing red, and could only finish the prayer in a hurry. I thought: Luckily, we had the meeting online so that the sisters didn’t see my embarrassment. But considering my poor performance, I bet they would look down on me and laugh at me.
During that time, I was afraid to make a prayer in meetings, worrying that I would be laughed at by my sisters if I couldn’t pray well, so much so that I kept pondering how to pray well when working in the daytime. However, I often forgot what I had prepared when I prayed in the meeting. So, every time before the meeting, I would write a draft lest I forget the prayer.
Once before a meeting, I racked my brain to draft a prayer and checked it over and over again until I was satisfied with it. Feeling myself well-prepared, I couldn’t wait to impress my sisters with my prayer. When we had the meeting in the evening, the sister shared a passage of Preaching and Fellowship About Life Entry, “He (the Lord Jesus) has come incarnate as the Son of Man and begun to express the truth and do His work of judgment in the last days, so you accept. This means you have been raptured, you have been raptured up before God, you have been lifted up into the air to meet with the Lord. … This is why I congratulate you. This is the meaning of my congratulations. Do you understand?” Concerned about what I would say in my prayer, I didn’t pay attention to this passage of fellowship. When it was my turn, I prayed as I had prepared. At the end of the prayer, I said, “I hope that we will be raptured up before God as soon as possible and attend the wedding feast of the Lamb together.”
After prayer, I felt happy and thought: This time, my sisters will definitely approve of my prayer. When I was getting pleased with myself, a sister said to me, “Sister, we have accepted the work of Almighty God in the last days, so we have been raptured before the throne of God.” Her words made me awaken suddenly. It’s right. Didn’t I read the fellowship regarding this subject just now? How could I still say “I hope that we will be raptured up before God as soon as possible”? How will my sisters think of me? At that time, I felt so ashamed to see anyone and couldn’t wait to find a place to hide away.
Since then, I no longer relied on my own way to resolve my difficulty in prayer, because human means were useless and would only make things worse. Then I set aside my pride and sent the sister a message, in which I poured out my confusion to her. Soon I received her reply, “In fact, our purposes of praying are wrong. We always care about how others would think of us and live before others, so we don’t pay attention to communing with God and speaking words in heart to God when praying but just speak deep doctrines or copy others to make others think highly of us. We should learn to set aside our pride, practice living before God, and have a true communion with God. In this way, we will live freely and unrestrainedly.”
Reading the sister’s message, I felt that her words pointed out my state: When hearing my sisters pray so confidently, I was really envious of them and hoped to pray as well as them. Then I began to copy their prayers, falling into the state of competing with them. As a result, I couldn’t open myself to commune truly with God in a released way. Now I understand that it is all because of my vanity. Then what should I do to break free from the bounds of vanity? At that time, the sister sent me a passage of God’s words: “In everything you do, you must examine whether your intentions are correct. If you are able to act according to the requirements of God, then your relationship with God is normal. This is the minimum standard. Look into your intentions, and if you find that incorrect intentions have arisen, be able to turn your back on them and act according to the words of God; thus will you become someone who is right before God, which in turn demonstrates that your relationship with God is normal, and that all that you do is for God’s sake, not your own. In all you do and all you say, be able to set your heart right and be righteous in your actions, and do not be led by your emotions, nor act according to your own will. These are principles by which believers in God must conduct themselves.”
Seeing the revelation of God’s words, I felt even more ashamed. Thinking of my thoughts and considerations, I found that I only cared what others thought of me and lived before men, but never focused on God’s requirements or practicing His words. God is righteous and holy, and looks into my thoughts and ideas. He arranged this situation to make me recognize my wrong intention so that I could change it. Aside from shame, I also appreciated God’s kind intention: He wants me to set aside my pride, pray according to His requirements, and accept His observation. All He did was to cleanse my corruption.
Having realized that there was something impure which God didn’t love in my prayer, I resolved to change my wrong motive in praying. The sister continued to fellowship with me: “God arranges surroundings to change us and purify us. We should practice living before God and truly praying to Him. Only in this way can we establish a normal relationship with Him.” Since then, I began to practice praying to God every morning and evening, telling Him the things happening in my life. Thanks to God’s guidance, when I didn’t care about how others thought of me, I no longer felt nervous but released in my heart when praying.
After a period of time, my prayer, however, became a ceremony rather than a true communication with God, because I just went through formalities, like making a call to seniors only for exchanging the usual pleasantries at New Year and on festival days. Compared with my sister’s prayer which had the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit, my prayers were dry and banal. Then, I thought of the five types of substandard ways of praying: The first type is praying with insincerity, the second is praying during religious ceremonies, the third is deceitful prayer, the fourth is trying to reason with God or negotiate through prayer, and the last is a doubtful or testing prayer. Reflecting on myself, I found that I looked at prayer as a ceremony, praying at a specific time every day; though repenting verbally, I didn’t have any transformation within; when praying, I didn’t say the words in my heart to God but repeated the same words or said nice-sounding words to deceive God. Wasn’t I just fooling God? At these thoughts, I was ashamed and felt myself to be so hypocritical. Then I came before God and prayed to Him, “Oh, God! Now I realize that my prayer is a religious ceremony which neither meets Your requirements nor conforms to Your will. I am willing to change the way I practice praying. May You lead me to understand what true prayer is.”
Later, I found the right way to practice praying in God’s words. God’s word says: “When praying, you must have a heart that is quiet before God, and you must have a sincere heart. You are truly communing and praying with God—you must not try to wheedle God with nice-sounding words. Prayer should center upon that which God wishes to accomplish right now. Ask God to grant you greater enlightenment and illumination, bring your actual states and your troubles into His presence when you pray, including the resolution that you made before God. Prayer is not about following procedure; it is about seeking God with a sincere heart. Ask that God protect your heart, so that your heart may often be quiet before Him; that in the environment in which He has placed you, you would know yourself, despise yourself, and forsake yourself, thus allowing you to have a normal relationship with God and truly become someone who loves God.” Reading God’s words, I was moved. God taught me how to pray just like a mother taught her child to talk. In fact, He doesn’t ask us to praise Him with nice-sounding words or give long-winded speeches. He doesn’t accept the prayer with insincerity. Then I was reminded of Luke 18:13, “And the publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much as his eyes to heaven, but smote on his breast, saying, God be merciful to me a sinner.” Though the publican only prayed to God with one sentence, his prayer was accepted by God. Actually, it matters not how nice-sounding are the words of our prayers—what is key is whether or not we speak honestly. As long as we speak the words in heart, God will accept our prayer.
I also understood that to enter into true prayer, we must first be quiet before God, speaking from the heart instead of deceiving Him with words of praise or cheating Him with falsehoods or empty word; besides, we should pray about actual things and difficulties in our life, not to go through the process but to come before God sincerely to seek the truth and the way of practice, through which we can gain the work of Holy Spirit and have deeper knowledge of our own corrupt disposition and better understanding of God’s will to save man.
After understanding these things, I prayed to God, “Oh, God! Thanks for Your enlightenment and illumination. Now I understand that prayer is the bridge for us to communicate with You. If our intentions are wrong, we can’t have a true communication with You. I am willing to pray according to Your requirements in the future and establish a normal relationship with You.”
Since then, I began to pray according to God’s word, paying attention to speaking words in my heart to God, bringing my actual difficulties before Him, and asking Him to help me act according to His will. After some time, I had more words to say to God when praying rather than just repeating the same old things. And I found when I sincerely entrusted my difficulty to Him in prayer, He would fulfill my prayers. Thank God! Now I finally know how to pray truly to God.
Bible Verses–Ephesians 5:22-25
“Wives, submit yourselves to your own husbands, as to the Lord. 23For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and he is the savior of the body. 24Therefore as the church is subject to Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing.25Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it; ”
Bible Verse–Proverbs 18:22
Whoever finds a wife finds a good thing, and obtains favor of the LORD.
The Truth of Job’s Trials
Every brother and sister in the Lord who knows the Scriptures very well is familiar with Job’s trials. In Scripture it is written about him, “There was a man in the land of Uz, whose name was Job; and that man was perfect and upright, and one that feared God, and eschewed evil” (Job 1:1). Then, on account of two accusations against Job Satan made before God, Jehovah said to Satan, “Behold, all that he has is in your power; only on himself put not forth your hand” (Job 1:12); “Behold, he is in your hand; but save his life” (Job 2:6). Then, trials came upon Job. In the trials of losing his property and children, as well as the trial of sore boils all over his body, his faith in God and reverence for Him were not shaken. What’s more, he still praised God and said, “Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah” (Job 1:21) and “shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil?” (Job 2:10). Ultimately, Job’s reverence for Jehovah God gained God’s approval and blessing, becoming an exemplar for later generations to emulate. Every time I read Job’s stories, I have great admiration for his perfect and upright humanity, and even more envy his reverence for God amid Satan’s malicious temptations and attacks. Nevertheless, what made me confused is: Since Job was so perfect and upright, and adored by people so much, why did God allow Satan to afflict him and subject him to such great trials?
Later, I read the following passage, “Everything that God does is necessary and possessed of extraordinary significance, for all that He does in man concerns His management and the salvation of mankind. Naturally, the work that God did in Job is no different, even though Job was perfect and upright in the eyes of God. In other words, regardless of what God does or the means by which He does it, regardless of the cost, regardless of His objective, the purpose of His actions does not change. His purpose is to work God’s words into man, as well as God’s requirements and will for man; in other words, it is to work into man all that God believes to be positive in accordance with His steps, enabling man to understand God’s heart and comprehend God’s essence, and allowing man to obey God’s sovereignty and arrangements, thus allowing man to attain fear of God and shunning of evil—all of this is one aspect of God’s purpose in all He does.”
After reading this passage, I understand God’s trials of Job were mainly to make his faith perfect. Anyone who has read the Scriptures knows that although Job had great faith in Jehovah God before his trials, he said that he had heard of Him by the hearing of the ear. Later, after seeing Jehovah God’s appearance, he said his eyes saw Him. This is the effect God’s work has achieved through allowing him to undergo trials, which is to say, through God’s consignment of him to Satan, and then through God’s salvation.
I continued to read, “The other aspect is that, because Satan is the foil and service object in God’s work, man is often given to Satan; this is the means God uses to allow people to see in Satan’s temptations and attacks the wickedness, ugliness, and contemptibility of Satan, thus causing people to hate Satan and be able to know and recognize that which is negative. This process allows them to gradually free themselves from Satan’s control and accusations, interference, and attacks—until, thanks to God’s words, their knowledge and obedience of God, and their faith in God and fear of Him, they triumph over the attacks and accusations of Satan; only then will they have been completely delivered from the domain of Satan. People’s deliverance means that Satan has been defeated, it means that they are no longer the food in Satan’s mouth—instead of swallowing them, Satan has relinquished them. This is because such people are upright, because they have faith, obedience, and fear toward God, and because they completely break with Satan. They bring shame upon Satan, they make a coward of Satan, and they utterly defeat Satan. Their conviction in following God, and obedience to and fear of God defeat Satan, and make Satan completely give them up. Only people such as this have truly been gained by God, and it is this which is God’s ultimate objective in saving man. If they wish to be saved, and wish to be completely gained by God, then all those who follow God must face temptations and attacks both great and small from Satan. Those who emerge from these temptations and attacks and are able to fully defeat Satan are those who have been saved by God. … Such people are not bound, spied upon, accused, or abused by Satan; they are completely free, they have been completely liberated and released. Job was just such a man of freedom, and this is precisely the significance of why God had handed him over to Satan.”
Satan is the serving object in God’s work. Through handing us over to Satan, through a means of trials, God allows us to have discernment and knowledge of the wickedness and ugliness of Satan. Regardless of how Satan accuses, tempts and attacks us, as long as we live by the truth and God’s words, thanks to our knowledge and obedience of God and our faith in God and fear of Him, we will triumph over the interference and attacks of Satan, no longer be deceived or controlled by Satan and bear testimony to God. As such, we will be those who triumph over Satan, namely, those who escape from the influence of Satan. And Satan will be put to shame and defeated. Finally, only when we are able to follow the way of God and are capable of fearing God and shunning evil can we be saved by God completely. And then we can worship the Creator in a free and released way like Job and live in the light of God’s countenance.
Through these words, I see Job’s trials are of great significance and I understand what God has done is His love and salvation for us. For example, although Job endured some suffering in his trials at that time, he harvested a phenomenal wealth of life, getting an understanding and sense of God’s concern and care for man and becoming the person who gained God’s praise. Nowadays, I recall the trials we encounter in our daily life: Although they are small, such as suffering illness, losses of property or misunderstanding of our family and friends who do not believe in God, as well as enduring some setbacks and failures in our life, we often misunderstand God’s will and even complain about Him at that time because of having no understanding of the meaning of God’s trials. However, if we understand the meaning of His trials and what effect He would like to achieve through His trials, we will know these agonizing trials are precisely the path on which every Christian has to travel to do battle with Satan and to be saved. What we shall do is to stand up to face all agonizing trials bravely, to do battle with Satan by God’s words and to defeat Satan through our faith in and obedience to Him. In this way, ultimately, we can become a person who fears God and shuns evil like Job, being saved by Him and gaining His approval and blessing.
Bible Verse–Revelation 2:29
He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit said to the churches.
Bible Verse–Matthew 6:10
Your kingdom come, Your will be done in earth, as it is in heaven.
Bible Verses–Revelation 22:1-5
And he showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the middle of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bore twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. And there shall be no more curse: but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shall serve him: And they shall see his face; and his name shall be in their foreheads. And there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God gives them light: and they shall reign for ever and ever.
Bible Verses–Revelation 21:18-26
And the building of the wall of it was of jasper: and the city was pure gold, like to clear glass. And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper; the second, sapphire; the third, a chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald; The fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh, chrysolyte; the eighth, beryl; the ninth, a topaz; the tenth, a chrysoprasus; the eleventh, a jacinth; the twelfth, an amethyst. And the twelve gates were twelve pearls: every several gate was of one pearl: and the street of the city was pure gold, as it were transparent glass. And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it. And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof. And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honor into it. And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall be no night there. And they shall bring the glory and honor of the nations into it.
It Is God Who Frees Me From the Worry About Marital Relationship
By Jiaoxin
I was raised in 1980s when China was implementing the reform and opening-up policy. Against this backdrop, many people began to worship money and no longer respected marriage. Among my relatives, classmates and friends, some began keeping mistresses after getting rich and divorced their wives; some found rich sponsors and left their husbands; some stayed married but treated their spouses coldly like enemies, causing both parties to live in pain and helplessness. Having seen these unhappy marriages, I thought: “If someone doesn’t have a peaceful family and a loving relationship with their spouse, then they won’t have any happiness to speak of, and their life will be without value and meaning. After I get married, I must try my best to manage my marriage and family to avoid the suffering of family splitting apart.” Therefore, when I was looking for a partner later, I didn’t look at whether he was rich or poor, but only asked that he was kind, honest and of good character.
Later, I found a husband who wasn’t rich but who was honest and well-mannered. My husband interacted with many people in his work unit, among whom many were female, and thus I was really concerned that he would fall in love with someone else. In order to maintain our marriage, aside from taking care of his living, I would follow his wishes in almost everything, fearing that he would ignore me if I made him unhappy. I also paid close attention to the people my husband associated with, especially his female colleagues and friends, and I kept a close eye on his actions to nip the abnormalities in the bud. Despite this, I still couldn’t let go of my worries. In particular, when I went out to work, I would become even more afraid that my husband would cheat on me. Such concerns often left me feeling deeply unsettled.
There was a period of time when my husband would often interact with a girl. Whenever I saw them laughing together, I would feel very jealous and indescribable discomfort. One day, I saw that girl happily playing with my son. Out of jealousy and hatred, I walked over with a darkened face, pulled over my son and then left. Because of this, I had been upset for a few days. One time, my husband lost his temper with me over some trivial things and then slammed the door and left. This left me heartbroken and I thought: “Oh, great. He will give me the silent treatment for days. This really sucks!” At that time, I suddenly came to appreciate what other people said, “Marriage is the tomb of love,” no longer feeling any sweetness of love we had had before.
Several years after our marriage, my husband gained some weight and became more handsome and mature. While feeling happy about this, the worry in my heart grew more intense, and I was always afraid that he would have an affair one day. Not long afterward, my husband was sent by his work unit to the city to learn appliances repair. One month later when he came home for the holidays, there was a joy of reunion after long separation between us, but the next month when he came back, he looked depressed and was cold to me, and even lost his temper for no reason. This left my heart somewhat heavy: “What is wrong with my husband? Is he dissatisfied with me? Will he look down on me when he gets promoted in the future?” Although our marriage was still fine, it didn’t give me any security. Instead, I felt very disconsolate. One week later, a friend saw my waxy yellow complexion and suspected that I had contracted hepatitis. Her suspicion was later confirmed after my diagnosis. Astonished, I asked, “I’ve always been in good health, so how come I got hepatitis?” The doctor replied, “Depression could also impair liver.” Hearing what the doctor said, I recalled that I’d been very depressed and upset over those days because of my husband’s bad attitude toward me, and I then realized that this might have caused damage to my liver.
After that, I also wanted to be optimistic, but I just couldn’t. Especially when I saw a couple that had been admired by everyone get divorced after just a few years of marriage, I had an even stronger feeling that the dream of conjugal affection and family peace I had been pursuing would be destroyed at any time, and so, in spite of myself, I put more effort into maintaining my marriage. On the nights when my husband was out playing mahjong, I would be up all night worried whether he would come home. When he was lukewarm toward me, I would feel lost and have no interest in doing anything. My husband seemed to have become my life—I felt happy because he was happy, felt sad because he was sad, felt joyful because he showed love to me, and felt distressed because he complained about me. It felt as if I had fallen into an abyss of pain and depression. Over and over, I asked myself: For whom should I live? Is my husband really my everything? If family is a harbor where we can find happiness, then why do I feel so tired as if I were tightly bound by shackles? I really wanted to throw off these shackles, but I was too powerless to do that. All I could do was steel myself to hold on, day after day, year after year.
Just when I was feeling totally exhausted, I started believing in God with my parents. From God’s words, I came to know that God created us mankind and made us establish families and multiply one generation after another. His will in doing so is not only for us to fulfill our duties as husbands or wives and pursue marital love and family happiness, but is even more for us to experience His sovereignty, know His deeds, worship Him, manifest Him and glorify Him on earth. After we were corrupted by Satan, God became flesh for the first time as the Lord Jesus to save us and was nailed to the cross as the sin offering for us mankind. Today, God has again come to earth and expressed many truths to save mankind. To me, who was struggling in despair, this came as incredibly inspiring news, so with a heart of yearning, I came before God. God’s words nourished my heart, resolved my confusion and also released the shackles of my spirit. God’s words say: “The Almighty has mercy on these people who have suffered deeply; at the same time, He is fed up with these people who lack consciousness, as He has had to wait too long for an answer from humanity. He wishes to seek, to seek your heart and your spirit, to bring you water and food and to awaken you, that you may no longer be thirsty and hungry. When you are weary and when you begin to feel something of the bleak desolation of this world, do not be lost, do not cry. Almighty God, the Watcher, will embrace your arrival at any time. He is keeping watch by your side, waiting for you to turn back around. He is waiting for the day you suddenly recover your memory: when you realize that you came from God, that, at some unknown time you lost your direction, at some unknown time you lost consciousness on the road, and at some unknown time acquired a ‘father’; when you realize, furthermore, that the Almighty has always been keeping watch, waiting there a very, very long time for your return.” Over and over, I read this passage of God’s words, feeling they are so kind and warm. God’s nurturing words caused tears to run down my face, allowing me to see that I was actually not alone and that He had always been at my side, waiting for me to return to His side and gain His love and protection. Since then, my burdened and depressed heart felt somewhat released.
I saw more of God’s words: “Humans, it would seem, are living in a dark world of terrorism, which none among them seeks to transcend, and none among them thinks of moving on to an ideal world; rather, they are content with their lot in life, to spend their days bearing and raising children, striving, sweating, going about their chores, dreaming of a comfortable and happy family, and dreaming of conjugal affection, of filial children, of joy in their twilight years as they peacefully live out their lives…. For tens, thousands, tens of thousands of years until now, people have been squandering their time in this way, with no one creating a perfect life, all intent only on mutual slaughter in this dark world, on the race for fame and fortune, and on intriguing against one another. Who has ever sought after God’s will? Has anyone ever heeded the work of God?” “In truth, out of the myriad things in God’s creation, man is the lowest. Though he is the master of all things, man is the only one among them that is subject to Satan’s trickery, the only one that falls prey in endless ways to its corruption. Man has never had sovereignty over himself. Most people live in the foul place of Satan and suffer its derision; it teases them this way and that until they are only half alive, enduring every vicissitude, every hardship in the human world. After toying with them, Satan puts an end to their destiny. And so people go through their whole lives in a daze of confusion, never once enjoying the good things that God has prepared for them, but instead being damaged by Satan and left in tatters.”
After reading God’s words, I came to understand that I’d been pursuing to have a happy family, a loving relationship with my husband and obedient children because I had been controlled by the erroneous thoughts and perspectives Satan had steeped us mankind. Satan was just using these thoughts that seemed right to deceive us, corrupt and control our thoughts and minds, and make us blindly pursue these things and regard them as life and as everything. When these things come under threat, we suffer from anxiety about loss and gain, and once we lose them, we no longer have the courage to live on. I thought of how I’d been living for these things since I got married, fearing that my husband would fall in love with someone else and that our marriage would fail and our family would be shattered. For half of my life, my heart had been occupied by these things and I’d always believed that without my husband’s love and care, I wouldn’t be able to have an intact family or a happy life, and my life would be devoid of value and meaning. In order to maintain a blissful marriage and a happy family, I’d led a very tiring life for more than ten years, exhausted both physically and mentally. I then thought of my relatives, friends and classmates—none of them knew what sort of life man should live, but instead all regarded having a happy marriage, conjugal affection and filial children as the happiness of life. In order to keep their husbands from leaving them, many women put a great deal of effort into working on their appearance, and they cared for and accommodated their husbands. But still, their families ended up broken. After that, some of them became pessimistic and disappointed, some was in pain and no longer wanted to live, and some chose to live debased lives. All this was the consequence brought about by us not knowing the meaning behind God creating mankind and being corrupted and toyed with by Satan. Thanks be to God for bringing me back to Him so that I could gain His provision of the water of life and no longer feel pessimistic about my life. My heart was released as if a tremendous weight had been lifted off me. From then on, I often read God’s words and gathered together with my brothers and sisters in the church, and gradually, I was able to treat my husband and family affairs calmly, no longer caring about his whereabouts or how his attitude was toward me. I decided to change my way of living and live to perform my duties as a created being.
Not long afterward, I went to spread the gospel to those who were afflicted by Satan just as me and brought them before God. As my life became busy and fulfilling, I was no longer brooding over my husband’s bad attitude to me, and I no longer felt happy because of his love or felt depressed because of his complaints. With God as my support, I didn’t feel empty anymore and my spirit found immense release. On the nights when my husband was out playing cards, I would be reading God’s words at home. I saw these words of God: “Since the creation of the world, I have begun to predestine and select this group of people—namely, you of today. Your temperament, caliber, appearance, and stature, your family into which you were born, your job, and your marriage—you in your entirety, even including the color of your hair and your skin, and your time of birth—were all arranged by My hands. I arranged by hand even the things you do and the people you meet every single day, not to mention the fact that bringing you into My presence today was actually done by My arrangement. Do not throw yourself into disorder; you should proceed calmly.” From God’s words I came to understand that all things in our lives, including our families and marriages, are under God’s sovereignty and arrangements, and that no matter how hard we try, none of us are able to change God’s mastery and predestination. After reading these words, my heart became even more brightened and I had the faith to entrust my husband into God’s hands. Whether or not my husband would cheat on me was not determined by me, and without God’s permission, it wouldn’t happen to me no matter what. I felt so relaxed and at ease to let God take charge of and dominate my life.
Afterward, I often prayed to God and expressed my willingness to bring my husband before Him. Because of the authority of God’s words, my husband later also came before God. Since then, both of us began to accept God’s scrutiny and no longer pursued evil trends or suspected and guarded against each other. I finally emerged from the tomb that had imprisoned me and cast off the shackles that had restrained my heart. There was a period of time when we often went out to perform our duties and were barely together. We would encourage each other when we parted and support and supply each other when we were together. The love between us is no longer established on the flesh, but on the foundation of God’s love. I feel a kind of happiness and joy I never experienced before, and more importantly, my life is now valuable and meaningful. I no longer live for myself, but for fulfilling my duties as a created being—I’ve finally embarked on the right path of life.
Bible Verse–Revelation 21:11
Having the glory of God: and her light was like to a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 5:10
But the God of all grace, who has called us to his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that you have suffered a while, make you perfect, establish, strengthen, settle you.
Bible Verses–1 Peter 1:6-7
Wherein you greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, you are in heaviness through manifold temptations: That the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perishes, though it be tried with fire, might be found to praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ.
How Can Christians Pray in Accordance With God’s Will?
By Xin Ling
One day, I happened to see a very interesting story in my son’s weekly school magazine:
A little girl tripped up on an examination question: She answered that the capital of America was New York rather than Washington. So she prayed, and asked God to move the capital from Washington DC to New York.
After reading this story, I couldn’t help thinking that the girl’s behavior was ridiculous. Because of getting the examination question wrong, she prayed to God to move the capital of America to New York. Would God really listen to such an irrational prayer? At the same time, I realized there were the Lord’s good intentions in the things happening to us every day. That day, I came across this story, so what lesson did the Lord want me to learn? Through contemplating and seeking, it occurred to me that, in reality, many times I had prayed in the same way and unreasonably made demands of God, just like the little girl.
I remembered once when I was ill. In the beginning, I thought the Lord was testing my faith, and I should obey Him and not complain. But after a while, my stomach hurt so badly that I could hardly bear it. Then I began to pray to the Lord: “O Lord! You are the mighty God. You can make the blind see and make the lame walk. I beg You to heal my illness so that my stomach won’t ache anymore.”
Sometimes, when encountering some tribulations, such as the ridicule and slander of worldly people, relatives and friends, and the CCP’s persecution, I have prayed like this, “Lord! You know my weakness. Please sympathize with me because of my weakness and take away this suffering as quickly as possible.”
Moreover, when I was spreading the Lord’s gospel and gained many people, I unwittingly became quite proud. So I prayed like this, “Lord, I’ve believed in You for many years and gained many people, and I have sacrificed a lot and paid a hefty price. Please remember what I have done, and let me enter the kingdom of heaven in the future.”
And soon my eldest daughter is going to take the college entrance examination, but her academic grades aren’t very good. I’ve been worried a lot about her impending examination, and so I said to the Lord, “Lord, my daughter will take the college entrance examination; please help her and grant her wisdom and intelligence. You are the God who grants all pleas. I hope You bless her so that she can get into college.”
However, every time I prayed like this there was no enjoyment or confirmation in my heart. My spirit was hardly touched, and instead felt dull. I was greatly puzzled: Why did I have no spiritual enjoyment after I prayed? Did God not listen to my prayer? Until one day, I entered the gospel website as usual, and saw a few passages of God’s words: “There are some who do not even know how. Actually, to pray is mainly to say what is in your heart, as if you were speaking as you normally do. However, there are people who forget their place as soon as they begin to pray; they insist that God grant them something, heedless of whether it accords with His will, and, as a result, their prayers wither in the praying. When you pray, whatever it is you are asking for in your heart, whatever it is you long for; or, perhaps, there is an issue you wish to address, but into which you have no insight, and you are asking that God give you wisdom or strength, or that He enlighten you—whatever your request, you must be sensible in phrasing it. If you are not, and kneel down and say, ‘God, give me strength; let me see my nature; I beg You to work; I beg You for this and that; I beg You to make me such-and-such….’ That ‘beg’ of yours has a coercive quality; it is an attempt to put pressure on God, to compel Him to do what you want—whose terms you have unilaterally decided in advance, no less. As the Holy Spirit sees it, what effect could such a prayer have, when you have already set the terms and decided what you want to do? One should pray with a seeking, submissive heart. When something has befallen you, for instance, and you are not sure how to handle it, you might say, ‘God! I do not know what to do about this. I wish to satisfy You in this matter, and to seek Your will. May Your will be done. I wish only to do as You will, not as I will. You know that all human will is contrary to Yours, and resists You, and does not accord with the truth. I ask that You enlighten me, give me guidance in this matter, and let me not offend You….’ That is the appropriate tone for a prayer.”
“If all you do is constantly beg, then, no matter how much you say, it will all be hollow words; God will not work in response to your plea, because you will have decided what you want in advance. When you kneel in prayer, say this: ‘God! You know of man’s weakness, and You know man’s states. I ask that You enlighten me in this matter. Let me understand Your will. I wish only to submit to all You arrange; my heart is willing to obey You….’ Pray thus, and the Holy Spirit will move you. If the way you pray is not correct, your prayer will be stale, and the Holy Spirit will not move you.”
After reading God’s words, I felt quite ashamed. Comparing my everyday prayers to God’s words, I realized that they were indeed at odds with God’s intentions, and I had too many requirements for God. It showed that I asked God and tried to force God to do things according to my intentions, with no element of seeking God’s will. But God wouldn’t hear such prayers, nor would He work through me. Therefore, my prayers were dull and dry, and there was no peace or enjoyment in my heart. In the meantime, I realized that I hadn’t stood in my place in front of God, and while praying to the Lord, I hadn’t stood as a created being. Even less had I treated God as the one, true God. That’s why I was so arrogant and unreasonable when praying. At that time, I couldn’t help but think of an event that is recorded in the Bible: The mother of the two sons of Zebedee asked the Lord Jesus to let her two sons sit—one at His right hand, and the other on the left—in His kingdom. Similarly, I also asked God to remember me like this and in the future let me enter the kingdom of heaven. When illness befell me, I asked God to heal my illness; I also demanded that God help my daughter enter college. There was no sense in my prayers.
I also thought of the Lord Jesus’ prayer in Gethsemane: “O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as I will, but as you will” (Matthew 26:39). I could see that when the Lord Jesus was to be nailed to the cross to take on the sins of humanity, He also felt much pain and distress. But He prayed quite rationally. He was willing to obey the arrangement of God, and He desired to act according to God the Father’s will and not according to His own. And I thought of Job’s prayer in the Bible: “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither: Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah” (Job 1:21). I saw that when faced with such great trials, although Job felt a little sad, he made no demands of God and he also submitted to God’s sovereignty and arrangement. What’s more, he gave praise and glory to God. From this I realized that Job knew his insignificance in front of God, and he had an obedient and godly attitude, so his prayer in front of God was very rational.
After realizing this, I also understood that only when we stand as created beings, and have a seeking, obedient and godly attitude can we pray rationally. Then I readjusted my attitude and sincerely prayed to the Lord, “O Lord, in the past, I didn’t know how to pray. I made too many demands of You and blindly asked You to satisfy my intentions. I was too unreasonable. From now on, I desire to entrust all things to You, especially my daughter. Whether she can pass the college entrance examination or not is in Your hands. I just wish to be a rational created being and submit to Your arrangements.” After praying, I felt very reassured and peaceful. It was not until then that I appreciated that only when we pray rationally can we feel peaceful and joyful.
God is the Creator, and we are created beings. So, we should have reverent hearts when coming to the presence of God to pray, and should pray reasonably as we stand in our positions as created beings. If we, before God, don’t have fearful hearts but make trouble out of nothing like the girl in the story, not only will God not listen to our prayers, but He will conceal Himself from and ignore us. I hope you now know a bit more about how to pray in a rational way.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 48:10
Behold, I have refined you, but not with silver; I have chosen you in the furnace of affliction.
Bible Verses–James 1:2-4
My brothers, count it all joy when you fall into divers temptations; Knowing this, that the trying of your faith works patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that you may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing.
Which Is Greater in Your Heart, God or the Temple?
by Lin Lin
The Bible records, “But I say to you, That in this place is one greater than the temple. But if you had known what this means, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice, you would not have condemned the guiltless. For the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath day” (Matthew 12:6-8). When I was a new believer, I read these verses. At that time, I only knew the Lord Jesus was saying this to remind people who lived under the law that He is greater than the temple and that He is Lord of the Sabbath day. Therefore, He could heal patients on that day and He didn’t condemn His disciples who plucked and ate the ears of corn when they went through the corn fields on the Sabbath. Yesterday, I read these verses again. From the fact that He worked on the Sabbath day, I clearly realized the Lord was reminding people who lived under the law that He had done new work outside the temple, and that everyone should depart from the temple to accept His new work.
However, during that time, the Pharisees who slavishly abided by the laws and rules saw the temple as greater than God. Apparently, they served God in the temple and explained the laws to the people, but they only talked about some letters, rules and restrictions. They themselves never complied with the law. And even worse, they renounced God’s law, killing prophets and devouring widows’ houses. Hence, in the eyes of God, all they did had nothing to do with His will and requirements; their service was merely going through the process of sacrificing, and was idol worship. They had no place for God in their hearts for they valued the temple, their status, and livelihood above God and the truth He expressed. As a result, though having heard the Lord Jesus’ preaching, seen various signs and wonders He manifested, and perceived His power and authority and wonderful deeds, they did not at all have the heart to seek the truth or look for a way to be compatible with God. Besides, they judged the Lord Jesus, saying that He was just an ordinary person, condemned Him, and blasphemed that He cast out devils by the prince of the devils. They even joined hands with the Roman government to crucify the Lord Jesus. Ultimately, they were subjected to God’s righteous punishment and curse and were destroyed in hell because they offended His disposition.
Then, let’s turn to the followers of Judaism who were deceived by the Pharisees. They too saw the “temple” as greater than God. For example, they viewed those chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees as greater than God. So, when deceived and incited by the chief priests, they lost the rationality and ground that a believer in God should have. Not only did they fail to stand on the side of the Lord, but they blindly followed the chief priests and yelled out to nail the Lord Jesus to the cross. They lacked penetration into the truth of the hypocrisy of the chief priests, scribes and Pharisees, and didn’t know these people who served God saw their own status and the words of the Bible as greater than the Lord. These so-called “God’s servants,” taking “defending the true way” as camouflage, fabricated various rumors and made up lies to deceive people. They controlled the people firmly in their hands, frantically disturbed and impaired God’s work, and competed with God for people. Therefore, the Jews who followed them also perished and were destroyed in the end.
So, what kind of people are those who honor God as great? I thought of Job. When all of his children died and all of his properties were taken from him, grieved as he was, he didn’t sin with his lips against God but still extolled His name. Job said, “Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah” (Job 1:21). Job had a place for God in his heart. For Job, his sheep and cattle, wealth and children couldn’t compare with God, because God was the only One in his heart. Job could honor God as great in his heart, so he received greater blessings from God after he underwent the trials. Peter was another example. As he followed the Lord Jesus, he carefully obeyed His voice and acted in accordance with what He demanded. At a critical time, when the soldiers tried to seize the Lord Jesus, Peter rushed over and cut off a soldier’s ear, disregarding his own life to protect the Lord Jesus. From this, I saw Peter loved the Lord more than himself, which cannot be reached by ordinary people. Peter’s actions gained the Lord’s approval. Therefore, the Lord Jesus gave the keys to the kingdom of heaven to Peter and entrusted him with the heavy responsibility of shepherding the churches.
When thinking of this, I prayed to God and reflected: Which is greater in my heart, the “temple” or God? The fact that the Pharisees resisted God gave me a warning. That is, if I believe in God but in my heart I don’t honor Him as great, nor do I know, obey, or worship Christ incarnate, then all that I have done will be in vain in His eyes, no matter how I believe in Him, follow Him, and sacrifice and expend for Him. I should emulate Job and Peter: No matter what trials I encounter, I shall believe in God’s sovereignty and have true faith in Him; no matter how God’s work and word do not conform to my own conceptions and imaginations, I shall put myself aside to obey Him. Only in this way can I become someone who genuinely follows God and honors Him in his heart. Brothers and sisters, let’s honor God as great in our hearts in everything. Then, God’s blessings and grace will surely be with us!
Bible Verses–Matthew 10:30-31
But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear you not therefore, you are of more value than many sparrows.
Bible Verses–Psalm 9:9-10
The LORD also will be a refuge for the oppressed, a refuge in times of trouble. And they that know your name will put their trust in you: for you, LORD, have not forsaken them that seek you.
Bible Verses–Matthew 10:30-3
But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear you not therefore, you are of more value than many sparrows.
Bible Verse–Zechariah 13:9
And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on my name, and I will hear them: I will say, It is my people: and they shall say, The LORD is my God.
How Should Parents and Children Get Along With Each Other
By Xiao Yue
Today, I watched a talk show on Youtube that focused on a story between a mother and daughter. The mother is smart and capable, and her family is well off. When her daughter was very young, she has started to take great care of her and even planned her future. Her daughter was very well behaved since she was young and listened to all that her mother arranges for her, living in accordance with her mother’s plans. However, after the daughter grew up and studied in the United States, she was no longer willing to be controlled by her mother and felt that the life without the slightest space of personal thoughts made her feel suffocated. She stopped contacting her mother, no longer studied carefully, and would never be a good girl in her mother’s eyes anymore; instead, she wanted to live the life she wanted and desired to resist and indulge herself. So she resolutely gave up studying abroad and went back to China. She started going to KTV, internet cafes and staying out all night. In the following years, she had not talked with her mother. The once sensible daughter became now a completely different girl. Her mother cried all day long and felt very sad. But no matter how the mother tried to persuade her daughter, the daughter ignored her mother’s existence and deliberately ruined herself, seemingly intended to retaliate against her mother. Being worried about her daughter’s future, the mother had no choice but to ask the TV show for some advice. Although the TV show tried to reconcile their differences from the perspective of familial affection, confusion still could be seen from the look in her daughter’ eyes about how to get along with her mother. And then, the program ended in this way.
After watching this talk show, many thoughts passed through my mind: Nowadays, in this materialistic society where the law of the jungle prevails, there are full of competition everywhere. Not a single parent does not make arrangements for their children, but why is it that their hopes are not fulfilled and many children start to become antagonistic? Why are there the conflicts between parents and children? Wherein lies the problem?
Then I read some God’s words, “Parents raise their children from infancy to adulthood, nagging them and looking after them throughout. How do parents see time? Whether twenty or thirty years later, their attitude toward their children is the same as when they were born, it doesn’t change. The child has, in fact, long since grown up, he’s long since established his own way of thinking, state of mind, insight, and viewpoints—he’s long since had these things—yet the adults never realize this, they can never keep up, they always talk and interact with the child as if he’d just been born.” “In a parent’s eyes, the parent is always a parent and the child is always a child; as such, the relationship between parent and child becomes very difficult to deal with. Actually, in a lot of things, parents refuse to budge from their status as parents. They always see themselves as the elders, and they think that at all times, children must listen to their parents, and that this fact will never change. This leads to constant resistance from their children. Such viewpoints leave both sides miserable, wretched, and exhausted. Is this not a manifestation of not understanding the truth? When people do not understand the truth, they are always constrained by status. How could they not suffer as a result?” “So what issue does the child have? As soon as the parents start nagging, the child objects. He stays away from them, he avoids them, saying to himself, ‘How I wish there was no nagging, how I wish that no one nagged me, then I’d be free.’ He doesn’t know how to open up to them, or look for the chance to tell them what’s in his heart, which would allow his parents to understand him, and know what he needs, what he’s thinking in his heart, whether there is any problem with what’s in his mind, or anything erroneous about it; whether, if he carries on thinking like this, it will make him do something wrong. He suppresses these things, he doesn’t know how to have a heart-to-heart talk, with the result that the two generations reach an impasse.”
After reading God’s words, I understood the reasons for the conflict and gap between parents and children. On the one hand, parents always treat children as insensible ones and feel that they don’t understand anything. So they constantly arrange everything for children in their position as parents; they always think all that they do is for the sake of their children and thus never care about what they really want. In fact, as the children grow older, their thinking gradually matures and they have possessed the ability to think independently. In addition, they have had some knowledge of the world and had their own ideas and judgments about everything. Thus, they need their own space. However, parents often overlook this point and still treat children according to their own plans, making all the decisions for the children rather than understanding how they feel, much less comprehending what they want to express. Just like the mother in the talk show, perhaps from her perspective, everything she did was for her daughter, but such kind of meticulous care based on personal opinions would make her daughter feel suppressed and controlled, feel that she lived without dignity. The feelings of being oppressed, fettered and restrained were so strong that she became rebellious and started to pursue the freedom she desired. In this way, the paranoid thoughts occurred to her and she had done some extreme things.
On the other hand, when parents condescend to get along with their children, they will become antagonistic and unwilling to be controlled by their parents but hope to live a free life they want. Therefore, children will only consider issues from their own point of view: They feel that they have grown up yet their parents do not understand them, even too strict and demanding to them. They do not understand their parents’ good intentions, nor do they tell the parents their own thoughts and needs. Instead, they fight against their parents silently, vent their dissatisfaction on them, and act based on their own temperament. As a result, the relationship between the two generations is more broken. Just like the daughter in the talk show, in order to fight against her mother’s control, she even allowed herself to sink low and followed the evil trend. Even though her mother was very worried about her and tried to communicate with her, she always avoided and used extreme methods to harm her mother, and torture herself too, in fact.
Actually, the current state of the mother and daughter in the talk show is a microcosm of thousands of families. So how can we solve this problem? God’s words say, “In such cases, then, how is the truth to be practiced? (By letting go of yourself.) What does letting go mean? With what sort of viewpoint and attitude should you treat this matter in order to genuinely let go? How do you implement this letting go? It is actually pretty simple. You must be an ordinary person, and not constrained by status. Treat your children and other members of your family the same as you would ordinary brothers or sisters. Although you have a responsibility toward them, and a relationship of the flesh with them, nevertheless, the position and perspective you should have is the same as you should have with friends or ordinary brothers and sisters. You absolutely must not stand in the position of a parent, and must not hold your children back, fetter them, or try to control everything about them. You should treat them as equals. You should allow them to make mistakes, to say the wrong things, to do childish and immature things, and to do stupid things. No matter what happens, you should sit down and calmly talk with them, and seek the truth. In this way, you will be talking to them with the right attitude, and the problem will be resolved.” “You just need to learn to use a normal tone, fellowship from a position of equality, talk calmly, voice the words in your heart, and endeavor to speak clearly and obviously of what you understand and what others need to understand. When you speak understandably, other people will know what you mean, your burden will be released, they will cease to misunderstand, and you will be clearer on what you are communicating. Does this not edify you both? Is there any need to harangue them? In many cases, there is no need to force this upon them. If you do not force any teachings on them, yet they still refuse to accept what you have to say, what should you do? Some of what you say is the truth, and is fact, but could people accept your words as soon as you utter them? What do they need in order to accept these words, and to change? They need a process; you must give them a process by which to change.” “Your parents are the ones that nurture you, but they’re also your helpers. What’s best is when you can make them your friends, intimates, and confidants. They help you, you help them, you support each other, and make up for one another’s shortcomings, and in this way the relationship between you becomes normal.”
God’s words show us the way of practice. To build a good relationship between parents and children, both parties need to make an effort to let go of ourselves, learn to chat with each other, and understand and get to know each other. As parents, we should not regard ourselves as parents and demand our children to listen to us in a condescending manner. Even if our children’s ideas are not mature enough to plan for their future, we still should not force our ideas upon them and make them do anything according to our ideas. Instead, we should consider issues from the perspective of our children, speak out our own ideas to communicate and discuss with them and seek together with them what the more appropriate way of doing is. As children, we must also tell our parents what we think, allowing them to know what we really need. After all, parents’ intentions are good for us. They all want us to be good, so we shouldn’t go against them but learn to communicate with them. In fact, as children, because we are inexperienced in the matters of the world after all, and because our experiences and knowledge in many things are very limited, it’s better to seek advice from our parents so that we will not follow the evil trend and go astray. If both parents and children can put ourselves aside and learn to actively communicate with each other, say our innermost thoughts to and understand each other, I believe there will be no gap between us and the mutual relationship will not break.
Moreover, a real chat is to open our hearts to each other, is to achieve an understanding of the mutual thoughts and hearts’ voice in order to promote the relationship between each other. It is not to try to persuade the other party to listen to us or speak to them sententiously to suppress him. If we do so, it would be counterproductive. Truly chatting with each other and putting ourselves aside is indeed a way to resolve the conflict between parents and children. It is too important for us. Sometimes, perhaps the other party cannot understand and accept our ideas instantly, then it is necessary to give them time to consider, instead of forcing them to accept. At the same time, we must also reflect on ourselves to see whether our own ideas and actions are definitely appropriate. If they are not, we must accept the other party’s advice and correct them in time. In short, it is most important to understand and respect each other and open our hearts to each other. The greatest taboo is ignoring each other or thinking ourselves right, which not only harms ourselves, but also hurts the other party who loves and cares about you most.
When I looked back at the time when I had not yet come before God, my relationship with my mother was not very harmonious. My mother always wanted to control me and impose her thoughts on me; she never asked me of my thoughts. I felt so annoyed that I was unwilling to ignore her and did not want to talk to her. Later, my mother accepted the gospel of God and took the initiative to apologize to me and spoke heart-to-heart with me, saying that it was her fault for taking no heed of my thoughts and forcibly imposing her thoughts on me, and that she was willing to change in the future. After listening to my mother’s words, I was very moved and realized that I actually had problems as well, because I didn’t understand my mother but just cared about venting my own feelings, without any considerate for her. After I realized that I also put myself aside to open up to her, and exchanged my innermost thoughts with her. Gradually, our relationship became more and more harmonious. I felt very thankful to God. It was God’s words that led and changed us and made us live out a humanity. We can see from this that only by practicing God’s words can we solve the gap and conflicts between parents and children and can their mutual relationship gradually become more and more harmonious.
Bible Verse–Revelation 2:17
He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches; To him that overcomes will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knows saving he that receives it.
Bible Verses–Revelation 3:11-12
Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which you have, that no man take your crown. Him that overcomes will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write on him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from my God: and I will write on him my new name.
Bible Verses–Revelation 14:1-5
And I looked, and, see, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father’s name written in their foreheads. And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb wherever he goes. These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits to God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God.
Surrendering to God’s Sovereignty and Witnessing God’s Marvelous Actions
By Yin Li
On the fourteenth day of the twelfth lunar month in 2015, my wife and I were doing our laundry in nice weather. When night fell and my wife was just about to have a rest, she suddenly was sweating all over and looked uncomfortable, so I hurriedly took her to a private clinic nearby. After the doctor gave her a careful check-up and made a diagnosis, he said, “Your wife has an acute coronary heart disease. I will prescribe her some medicine and give her an injection, and see if it works. If she doesn’t get better, you have to transfer her to the hospital in time.” Hearing the doctor’s words, I was all in a tremble. I thought, “My wife is seriously ill. Many people died soon after they had this disease. Will my wife lose her life too?” Thinking of this, I agreed with the doctor’s suggestion at once.
The next afternoon, my wife didn’t get better but felt worse. I immediately transferred her to the People’s Hospital of the city. After the emergency rescue and check-up, she was diagnosed with acute coronary disease, that is, myocardial infarction. The doctor took me out of the ward and said to me, “Your wife is taking the best medication now, but it just saves her temporarily. She is seriously ill and might die at any moment. You’d better prepare for the worst in advance.” It was like a bolt from blue for me to hear that. So I shed tears with my head bowed. Suddenly, I heard the crying from the opposite ward. It turned out that a chief, in his fifties, had just died of myocardial infarction, only two days after being sent to hospital, which grieved his family. At that time, I was more in a panic. I thought, “He died so soon, even if he has money and power. We are just common people. Does it mean that my wife is bound to leave me anytime?” I was so sad that I complained, “We have believed in God. Why does this disease still happen to us?” Just then, God’s word came to my mind, “Everything, from the surrounding environment to people, affairs, and things, all exist by permission of His throne. Do not on any account let grievances arise in your heart, or God will not bestow His grace upon you. When sickness befalls, this is God’s love, and surely His kind intentions are harbored within. Though your body may undergo a bit of suffering, entertain no ideas from Satan. Praise God in the midst of illness and enjoy God in the midst of your praise. Do not lose heart in the face of illness, keep seeking again and again and do not give up, and God will illuminate you with His light. How was Job’s faith? Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. So long as you still have one breath, God will not let you die.” God’s words woke me up immediately. Yes! All that happened was permitted by God and He wanted us to seek His will when we were in sickness. We shouldn’t lose heart or be upset, nor should we complain against God. But I did lose heart and complained when I heard that my wife was seriously ill and saw that the man with money and status died of this disease. Where was my faith in God? There must be God’s good intentions behind this disease. Even though I didn’t understand, I shouldn’t complain any more. Then I prayed to God in my heart, “God, my wife is seriously ill, but there must be Your good intentions behind it. You are almighty. I believe her disease is in your hand. Please give us the true faith and make us understand Your will in this disease. I’m willing to entrust my wife’s life to You.” After praying, I had some confidence and power. I believed that so long as we truly relied on God, He would not let my wife die, even if she had only one breath left. Then I said to my wife, “Don’t worry. You will get better. We believe in God, so we must have faith in Him!” My wife nodded her head and said, “I know. I have been praying to God since I was ill, ‘God, You give me my life. It is Your righteousness, if You truly take it back right now. Please protect my heart so that I won’t complain. Please give me faith …’”
The next morning, after the ward rounds, the doctor called me into his office. He took out a notice of critical condition and asked me to sign it. He said, “According to our clinical experience, your wife is seriously ill and might die at any moment! You’d better inform your family, relatives and friends of her condition as soon as possible so that they can come to see her for the last time.” I signed uneasily and thought, “The doctor has concluded several times that my wife is in critical condition. Is it true that she is dying?” I silently prayed to God in my heart, “God, the doctor said my wife would die at any moment. I’m really weak now. I know I am in trials which require my faith to go through. I am willing to obey Your sovereignty and arrangements. Please guide me. Amen!” The prayer calmed me down a little bit, and I remembered God’s word: “People’s faith is required when something cannot be seen by the naked eye, and your faith is required when you cannot let go of your own notions. When you do not have clarity about God’s work, what is required of you is to have faith…. People are in need of faith during times of hardship and refinement, and faith is something that is followed by refinement; refinement and faith cannot be separated.” From God’s words I knew that we should have faith in God before we can understand His will. I recalled that I seemed to have faith in God when all went well, but when the things that were not in line with my notions happened, I lost heart and got upset. I didn’t have true faith! Then I made up my mind: “This time, no matter if it is hardship or refinement, I will not lose faith in God, even though I have received the doctor’s notice of my wife’s critical condition. I know God is observing my every act and move. He is testing my faith in Him.” After understanding God’s will from His words, I fellowshiped about God’s words with my wife. We pledged to God that no matter what happened, we would not complain but stand with Him and stand firmly to witness for Him.
Then we quieted our hearts before God and relied more on Him. In the next few days, although my wife was confined to bed and attached to medical devices, she didn’t feel much pain. Another patient in the ward said to my wife amazingly, “I am suffering so much, but why does it seem that you don’t feel any pain?” We thanked God in our heart for His protection. We knew He was with us. Seven days later, the doctor took off the machines attached to her. Seeing she could walk and eat, the doctor said with surprise, “It’s unbelievable! Your wife is recovering so well. It’s marvelous!” I kept thanking God in my heart. Because I knew: Doctors can heal people but cannot save their lives. Everything is determined by God. It is God’s wonderful deed.
Soon, it came to the twenty-sixth day of the twelfth month of the Chinese calendar. The hospital invited an expert to carry out the operation for 6 serious patients, my wife was the last one. The hospital issued a critical condition notice about my wife, and I was asked to sign a contract before surgery. Before my wife went into the operation room, we both prayed to God. I prayed, “Oh, God, You say: ‘People’s faith is required when something cannot be seen by the naked eye.’ My wife’s operation is in Your hand. God, we are willing to obey your arrangements no matter what You do.” After praying, we were at ease. More than an hour had passed. My wife was wheeled out of the operation room. The doctor said to me, “Sorry, we can’t perform this operation. An artery of her heart is clogged with blood clots, so she couldn’t be treated by stent insertion.” After hearing these words, I wondered why the five patients before my wife could successfully undergo this heart procedure, but my wife couldn’t. At that moment, God’s word came to my mind: “When confronting real-life problems, how should you know and understand God’s authority and His sovereignty? When you are faced with these problems and do not know how to understand, handle, and experience them, what attitude should you adopt to demonstrate your intention to submit, your desire to submit, and the reality of your submission to God’s sovereignty and arrangements? First you must learn to wait; then you must learn to seek; then you must learn to submit. ‘Waiting’ means waiting for the time of God, awaiting the people, events, and things that He has arranged for you, waiting for His will to reveal itself gradually to you. ‘Seeking’ means observing and understanding God’s thoughtful intentions for you through the people, events, and things that He has laid out, understanding the truth through them, understanding what humans must accomplish and the ways they must adhere to, understanding what results God means to achieve in humans and what accomplishments He means to attain in them. ‘Submitting,’ of course, refers to accepting the people, events, and things that God has orchestrated, accepting His sovereignty and, through it, coming to know how the Creator dictates man’s fate, how He supplies man with His life, how He works the truth within man.” God’s words showed us the ways of practice: We should learn to wait, seek and grasp God’s will and submit to His sovereignty and arrangements when we confront problems and don’t know what to do. Thinking back to what happened during the past few days, I saw that God had been watching over and protecting us since my wife fell ill. Although my wife couldn’t undergo the procedure right now and I didn’t understand God’s will in it, I believed that everything is within God’s rule. We just submitted to His arrangements and orchestrations. Then, I calmed down and waited peacefully with my wife.
Soon it came to the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth month of the Chinese calendar. The doctor said to me, “You can take your wife back home to celebrate the Spring Festival. I will prescribe medicine for her for half a month. Come back and have the heart procedure after the Lantern Festival.” We came back to the hospital on the eighteenth day of the first month of the Chinese calendar. After a complete checkup, the doctor said to me with surprise, “It’s amazing! Your wife was dying before, but now she is recovering quickly. It’s such a rare thing. The result shows she doesn’t need the procedure.” We were very happy to hear the news and kept thanking God!
During the 13 days in the hospital, I received the critical condition notice twice, stating that my wife was in danger and would die at any moment. Because I had little faith in God, I believed what the doctor said. Especially when I saw that the government official with wealth and status who had the same disease as my wife died in only two days, I had no place for God in my heart and began to complain. However, God didn’t deal with me in accordance with my transgressions. Knowing that I haven’t believed in God for very long, He always used His words to enlighten and guide me to understand His will and submit to His sovereignty and authority. What’s more, when I truly had faith in God and relied on Him, my wife not only recovered well, but didn’t need to undergo a heart procedure. From this I saw how small and helpless we are in the face of diseases. Money and status can never save our lives. It’s only God who can save us. From now on, I am only willing to put my all into doing my duty to repay God for His love. All glory be to God!
Bible Verse–1 Samuel 12:14
If you will fear the LORD, and serve him, and obey his voice, and not rebel against the commandment of the LORD, then shall both you and also the king that reigns over you continue following the LORD your God.
Bible Verse–Daniel 7:27
And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him.
The Mystery of Resurrection From the Dead
Today I will fellowship the truth of resurrection from the dead with you. Let us read the Bible first. Ezekiel 37:5-6 records, “Thus said the Lord GOD to these bones; Behold, I will cause breath to enter into you, and you shall live: And I will lay sinews on you, and will bring up flesh on you, and cover you with skin, and put breath in you, and you shall live; and you shall know that I am the LORD.” The Lord Jesus said, “And this is the Father’s will which has sent me, that of all which he has given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day” (John 6:39). And 1 Corinthians 15:52-53 says, “In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.” There are many other verses in the Bible about resurrection from the dead, yet here we won’t study them one by one.
The resurrection from the dead is to happen when the Lord Jesus returns, and is a great hope for us believers in the Lord. But there are many sorts of stories about how exactly the dead will be raised. Of them, the most familiar one is the literal interpretation of the verses, which says: When the Lord descends in the last days, He will perform supernatural signs, using His great power to recover the bodies of the former saints who have slept in the Lord. Then, with the same forms as they had when they died, some of them will come out of their graves, some will emerge from the ground, and some will rise up out of the sea. At that time those living believers will see that for an instant, myriads of corpses and ashes that have been decomposed in the dust for thousands of years, and the submerged people who have long turned into fish shit and vanished into nothing regain their lives with the same bodies as they were formerly in when they died, become incorruptible, and then enter into glory. What a wonderful and spectacular scene! Resurrection from the dead is indeed one aspect of the truth, but will it be as legendary and supernatural as we conceive? Will the Lord accomplish it in light of our conceptions and imaginations? Of cause not, because the wisdom of God soars higher than the heavens, just as the Bible says, “For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, said the LORD. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts” (Isaiah 55:8-9). If resurrection from the dead is as what we have imagined that the dead will emerge from the graves and the sea with their original bodies, then doesn’t our man’s mind transcend that of God? Therefore, God will not carry out His work according to the conceptions and imaginations of us corrupt mankind. For example, when the Lord Jesus spoke to Nicodemus about the truth of regeneration, He said, “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God” (John 3:3). Based on the literal sense of the word, Nicodemus thought that regeneration was for a man to be born from his mother’s womb the second time. His understanding was totally wrong. As we can see, we humans can only understand to that extent, unable to get at any higher meaning. For another example, when talking with the Samaritan woman, the Lord Jesus said, “But whoever drinks of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst” (John 4:14). Also based on the literal meaning of the word, the Samaritan woman took the water given by the Lord as drinking water, thus saying, “Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come here to draw” (John 4:15). She also misunderstood the Lord’s word. Likewise, if we interpret the prophecies of being resurrected from death and God’s words literally, will we not make the same mistake as Nicodemus and the Samaritan woman did? Just as the words in a book of truths say, “Hidden within the proclamations of My voice are a number of My intentions. But man knows and understands nothing of these, and keeps receiving My words from the outside and following them from the outside, without being able to realize My heart or intuit My will from within My words” (“The Thirteenth Utterance”).
Then what is the true meaning of resurrection from the dead? I saw these words in the book, “From My perspective, the death of the flesh is not a real death. When My Spirit is reclaimed from a person, that person dies. Therefore, I call all those demons corrupted by Satan (those who have no faith, all unbelievers) the dead. Since the creation of the world, I have added My Spirit to everyone, everyone who I have chosen. However, after a phase which followed creation, people were occupied by Satan for a period of time. So I left and people started to suffer (the suffering I endured when I was incarnated and nailed onto the cross, as is spoken of). However, at the time predetermined by Me (the time when My abandonment of people ended), I reclaimed the people I had predestined and I once again placed My Spirit in you so that you came back to life. This is called ‘resurrection from the dead.’” (“The Ninety- eighth Utterance”). “God created man, after which man was corrupted by Satan, and this corruption has made people into dead bodies—and thus, after you have changed, you will be different from these dead bodies. It is the words of God that give life to people’s spirits and cause them to be reborn, and when people’s spirits are reborn they will have come alive. Mention of the ‘dead’ refers to corpses that have no spirit, to people in whom their spirit has died. When people’s spirits are given life, they come alive. The saints that were spoken of before refer to people who have come alive, those who were under Satan’s influence but defeated Satan” (“Have You Come Alive?”). These words made me see that Adam and Eve created by God in the beginning were living beings with a spirit, and were men of conscience and sense, who could manifest and glorify God. After their corruption by Satan, God’s Spirit left them. While they were still alive in the flesh at that time, in God’s eyes they had already become the dead who were without a spirit. Accordingly, after being corrupted by Satan, we mankind have become the dead without a spirit, have been completely occupied by Satan, and are full of corrupt satanic dispositions such as arrogance, selfishness, craftiness, malevolence, deceit, greed, and so on. Like Satan, we can judge, resist, attack, and blaspheme God, which are the typical manifestations of the dead. The dead ones are those who live in corrupt nature and resist God, and who are against God. The living ones are those whose spirits have been quickened and whose satanic dispositions have been cast away. They can listen to God’s word and know His work, their conscience and sense have returned to normal, and thus they can obey and love God. When we live in God’s word and live before the truth, we will become living men with a spirit—the ones that are raised from the dead.
Then some people will ask: How to become a living man? It says in the book, “Originally the man made by God was alive, but because of Satan’s corruption man lives amid death, and lives under the influence of Satan, and so these people have become the dead who are without a spirit, they have become enemies who oppose God, they have become the tools of Satan, and they have become the captives of Satan. All the living people created by God have become dead, and so God has lost His testimony, and He has lost mankind, which He created and is the only thing that has His breath. If God is to take back His testimony, and take back those who were made by His own hand but who have been taken captive by Satan, then He must resurrect them so that they become living beings, and He must reclaim them so that they live in His light. The dead are those who have no spirit, those who are numb in the extreme, and who oppose God. Moreover, they are those who do not know God. These people have not the slightest intention of obeying God, they only rebel against Him and oppose Him, and have not the slightest loyalty. The living are those whose spirits have been reborn, who know to obey God, and who are loyal to God. They are possessed of the truth, and of testimony, and only these people are pleasing to God in His house. God saves those who can come alive, who can see God’s salvation, who can be loyal to God, and willing to seek God. He saves those who believe in God’s incarnation, and believe in His appearance” (“Have You Come Alive?”). And the Lord Jesus said, “I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come” (John 16:12-13).
Obviously, seeing that we man have become the dead without a spirit after being corrupted by Satan and did not know how to worship or obey God, God started His plan to save us mankind. To begin with, He issued laws for man to obey, leading man’s life on earth, so that we man became aware of how to worship God and be blessed by Him, and of what was committing sins and being cursed by God. But by the end of the Age of Law, we mankind sinned more and more and would all be condemned and cursed by the law. For this reason, God was incarnated for the first time to carry out the redemptive work in the Age of Grace under the name of the Lord Jesus. The Lord’s redemption spared us mankind from the end of being executed for our sins under the law. Redeemed by the Lord Jesus, we believers in the Lord have been forgiven of our sins; whereas, the root of our sins has not yet been resolved. We are still caught up in the corrupt satanic dispositions, living a life of sinning and confessing every day without being able to extricate ourselves. We can’t keep God’s commandments nor follow the Lord’s way, but lust for the trends in the world. We are arrogant and conceited, crooked and crafty, selfish and base. We can show off and testify ourselves, and even worship celebrities, great men, as well as the pastors and elders. Moreover, we always tell lies to deceive others, and swear fake oaths and make empty promises before God to deceive Him Also, we scramble for fame and fortune and have jealous disputes with each other. And so forth. Suppose we are not cleansed of these corrupt dispositions, how can we become living beings? The Lord Jesus said, “I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believes in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: And whoever lives and believes in me shall never die” (John 11:25-26). God returns in the last days to express the truth so as to free us completely from sin and make us purified. When we accept the truth as life, use the truth to replace our satanic dispositions, and live out the reality of the truth, we can thereby cease to be enemies of God, truly obey and love God, and fulfill our duties faithfully. Only then have we completely cast away our corrupt satanic dispositions, and turned from the dead ones into the living ones, that is, we have been raised from the dead. The men who are raised from the dead are the ones who have been revived in spirit and thus belong to God, who live out the reality of the truth and have the new life, and who have God’s glory and can testify God. What God wants are the living ones rather than the dead ones, because only the living ones are qualified to inherit His promise—to enter into the kingdom of heaven. May all of us receive the truth from the returned Lord Jesus as our lives, be raised from the dead, and thus inherit eternal life.
Bible Verse–Genesis 6:22
Thus did Noah; according to all that God commanded him, so did he.
Bible Verse–Acts 5:29
Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said, We ought to obey God rather than men.
Bible Verse–Ezekiel 20:19
I am Jehovah your God; walk in my statutes, and keep my judgments, and do them.
Letting Go of Ourselves and Surrendering Control to the Truth
By Cheng Meng
I was arrogant and thought highly of myself from childhood. After marriage, as my husband was not very talkative, and my parents-in-law were humble, everything in the house, great and small, was arranged by me. Thus I established myself as the absolute authority of the family.
My Bossy Way of Housekeeping
In a blink of an eye, several years passed, and my two sons gradually grew up. After graduating from middle school, my elder son wanted to go to senior high school. When knowing that, I immediately said to him: “It isn’t suitable for you as you go overboard on some subjects; if you get into a technical school and learn some skill, it’ll be no problem to find a job.” When I saw my husband was in my son’s corner, I complained at his short-sightedness: “If our son fails the college entrance examination, our money will be wasted. It is enough that he can learn a skill and support himself.” Moreover, I even told my son bossily: “I’ve crossed more bridges than you have done miles of walking, so, just listen to me and you’ll be fine. I have decided to send you to the technical school. That’s final!” Seeing my persistent attitude, my son left in a huff, and my husband, looking at my son, shook his head resignedly.
Later, on the matter of building the house, there was a difference of opinion between my husband and me. He thought the western-style house was new-fashioned, while I felt the Chinese house was practical. At last, the house was built according to my thought, after which my husband was very angry and grumbled at me: “Everything revolves around you. Our sons and I don’t have any say on any matter.”
Soon my elder son was old enough to get married. After many inquiries, I felt satisfied with a girl who was my neighbor’s relative; then I asked my son to date the girl and exhorted him to call her frequently. But later I was told that he didn’t contact her at all. Knowing this, I immediately phoned him and gave him a scolding. Several months later, my elder son brought back a girl who looked pretty, but she had a poor physique, not like one who could manage the household ably. So I told my son unhappily: “She isn’t the right girl for you. If you want to marry her, I won’t pay attention to you.” Soon, my son broke up with that girl.
I Understood My Arrogant Nature After Believing in God
After I believed in God, I saw God’s words say: “If you regard others as less than you, you are self-righteous, conceited, and of benefit to no one.” From God’s words, I came to understand: After being corrupted by Satan, we men are arrogant and haughty by nature; we like to hold a high position and make others listen to us. In retrospect, I realized that I had been behaving just like that. I wanted to seek a change in my arrogant disposition, yet in real life, I was involuntarily dominated by the arrogant nature.
Later, my elder son had a few girlfriends but they all ended up in breakup due to me. From his eyes, I could see that he had some complaints about me. Feeling that there was something wrong, I wanted to talk with him by phone, but I was unwilling to listen to his cold voice; I wanted to complain to my husband but I was unwilling to see his querulous eyes or hear his blaming voice. I was subject to a lot of refinement on this and shed tears in secret. In pain, I came before God and opened my heart to Him, hoping that He could guide me to change my arrogant disposition.
After prayer, I thought of God’s words: “Man should not magnify himself, nor exalt himself. He should worship and exalt God.” I realized that the reason why I always desired to hold power at home was that the satanic poison of arrogance and self-righteousness had become my life rule. Especially on the matter of my son’s marriage, I didn’t consider his idea but thought that I observed matters better than him, and that if he couldn’t find a good wife, he wouldn’t live a good life. When he didn’t listen to me, I would teach him standing as a parent. My arrogant disposition hurt him, resulting in our relationship becoming estranged.
The Bible records: “I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High” (Isaiah 14:14). From Satan’s words, I saw that the nature of the archangel is arrogance. It attempted to stand in God’s place and rule over mankind; in the end, it was cast into midair by God. As for me, if I didn’t change my self-conceited disposition of archangel, the consequences would be dangerous. Therefore, I made up my mind to practice betraying myself, and to no longer be a master of all things at home.
My Changes After I Believed in God
Then I actively called my elder son and said: “In the past, I was too pushy on the matter of your marriage and always asked you to act according to my own mind, which hurt your feelings; I promise I won’t act in that way anymore, and you can choose the girl you like.” Hearing that, my son was very surprised, saying, “Does the sun rise in the west today?” Afterward, I tried to let go of myself and no longer spoke to my husband and sons in a commanding tone; when encountering matters, I could also consult with them.
One day, my elder son called me and said that he had resigned to open his own shop and wanted me to transfer 50,000 yuan into his bank account. Hearing that, I was burning with anger in my heart: He is so hasty that he should have resigned his work without my permission; he even wants to open a shop and asks me to give him 50,000 yuan. I was so angry that I gave him a lecture, and finally, our conversation ended in disagreement.
After putting down the phone, I realized that my arrogant disposition was coming out again. Then I prayed to God silently and saw God’s words say: “You should not talk to them in a lecturing tone; that is fundamentally the wrong position to have.” “You absolutely must not stand in the position of a parent, and must not hold your children back, fetter them, or try to control everything about them. You should treat them as equals. You should allow them to make mistakes, to say the wrong things, to do childish and immature things, and to do stupid things. No matter what happens, you should sit down and calmly talk with them, and seek the truth. In this way, you will be talking to them with the right attitude, and the problem will be resolved. What are you letting go of here? You are letting go of the position and status of a parent, the airs of a parent, and all of the responsibility you think you should assume as a parent; instead, it is enough that you do the best you can in terms of responsibility as an ordinary brother or sister.” Thank God for allowing me to know my arrogant disposition and showing me the way of practice. I should let go of my airs of a parent, stand in the right position, calmly talk with my son, and help him in a right way if he did something wrong. Having understood God’s will, I patiently communicated with my son: “Sweetheart, whatever you do, don’t be reckless or hasty. We should consider the matter thoroughly before deciding….” After the conversation, he admitted that he was wrong. In the following day, after discussion with my husband, I transferred the money to my son’s account; my husband gazed at me with approval, and my son also said that I had changed a lot. I knew that this all is God’s guidance.
A few days later, my husband went out to work. Before he left, I advised him to have some money. But out of my expectation, he said he could use his private savings. Hearing that, I felt a little displeased: I’ve never expected that you actually hide money from me; doesn’t it mean that you don’t think anything of me? As I was about to get angry, I changed my mind and thought that it was God’s work coming upon me. I thought of God’s words: “Everything that happens to people happens when God needs them to stand firm in their testimony to Him. Though nothing major is happening to you at the moment and you do not bear great testimony, every detail of your daily life is a matter of testimony to God. If you can win the admiration of your brothers and sisters, your family members…, then you will have borne testimony.” With the guidance of God’s words, I came to understand that my encountering this matter was God testing me. I was so arrogant that I always wanted to have a place in others’ hearts and hold power at home, which is the reason that my husband has his private savings. After understanding God’s will, I just laughed it away.
Concluding Remarks
From then on, we began to exercise democracy at home, discussing whatever happens together, adopting the advice of whoever speaks reasonably, and allowing ourselves to be governed by the truth instead of me. When I try to let go of myself, my relationships with my husband and sons are getting closer and closer, and there is more laughter in my family. All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–1 Samuel 15:22
And Samuel said, Has the LORD as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of the LORD? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to listen than the fat of rams.
Bible Verse–Revelation 14:12
Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 2:18
Servants, be subject to your masters with all fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also to the fraudulent.
Terrified by a Car Accident, I Relied on God and Witnessed His Almightiness and Sovereignty
By Liu Lan
In December of 2015, I accepted God’s salvation in the last days. Through reading God’s words, I knew that God’s authority and power are unique, that the living and dead are all in God’s hands, and that the disaster is also orchestrated by God. The most memorable experience to me is a dramatic car accident on May 1, 2017, in which I truly witnessed God’s great power.
That day, my husband, his brother and sister-in-law, my younger sister, my brother-in-law (husband of my second sister), and I—the six of us had just attended my daughter’s wedding, and were on the way back. After getting off the train, we rented a minivan and headed for our homes. It was raining, foggy, and the sky was dim. Sitting in the car, I remembered that I could gather with my brothers and sisters the next day, and felt very glad.
We first sent my husband’s brother and his wife to their home, and then drove the minivan in the direction of my home. When it was over fifteen kilometers to the house, I saw the driver spinning the steering wheel back and forth. The vehicle was out of control, zigzagging on the road at high speed. I knew something was wrong. At the time, the other people in the minivan also realized this, and they asked the driver to slow down. “I just can’t control the car. The brakes failed, and it won’t stop! Strange!” The driver exclaimed nervously. Hearing this, we all got tense, everyone clutching the seat in front of them. I was scared. Just then, I thought of what my brothers and sisters previously fellowshiped: The disaster will not reach the true believers in God; God will care and protect them. These words relieved my fear somewhat. I prayed to God in my heart, entrusting all this to God and asking for His protection. Suddenly, with a loud thump, the minivan hit a huge stone alongside the mountain road, and immediately rebounded and went rolling. I was frightened out of my wits. My heart palpitated, my eyes widened, and my mind went blank. I just kept crying out inside: “God, rescue me! God, save me!” At that moment, I recalled a passage of God’s words: “Almighty God, the practical God! You are our impregnable fortress. You are our refuge. We huddle under Your wings, and calamity cannot reach us. Such is Your divine protection and care” (“Chapter 5” of Utterances of Christ in the Beginning). God’s words gave me faith: God will care and protect me. Then I calmed down a lot. Just at this time, I saw God’s wonderful deeds. When the minivan was rolling and rolling, I felt that my clothes were pulled by something, and that my whole body was as if floating in the air, without touching anything in the vehicle. Meanwhile, my younger sister, in the same row of seats as me, bounced up and down several times before being stuck in her seat. She and other people kept crying “Ouch! Ouch!” After cartwheeling three times, the vehicle slipped down a hillside and came to rest upended at the bottom, a dozen meters off the road. At that time, only I sat unscathed in the vehicle. The driver and the front seat passenger were hung by their seatbelts, and my husband behind me was lying on my brother-in-law. I slowly climbed out of the car, and was shocked at the scene that met my eyes: The minivan was destroyed, crushed with only the frame left, and shards of shattered glass littered the immediate area. Then, a car and a motorcycle behind us stopped, and the drivers and passengers came to help pull my family out of the minivan. They were all blue in the face, crying and shouting, “Ouch!” “Ouch! It hurts so badly!” My husband got a hole in his head, which was covered with blood. My brother-in-law clenched his teeth in pain when he was helped out of the car, his hand pressed on his waist, and he couldn’t stand on his feet. My sister couldn’t move her left hand. Seeing them seriously injured, while feeling pain in my heart, I knew clearly that it was God who protected me amidst the crash, so that I was not hurt at all. I said repeatedly, “Thanks be to God! Thanks be to God!” At the time, our driver, blue with fear, came to me and asked if I was injured. “No, I’m not hurt. I believe in God. It was God who protected me. People who truly believe in God and worship God will be cared for and protected by God, and all disasters cannot reach them.” I replied. The driver kept nodding at what I said. My brother-in-law said, “You’re not injured because of your faith in God. What you believe in is indeed the true God!” I said, “Only by believing in God and worshiping God can we receive God’s care and protection. Thank God for saving our lives.” “Praise God!” said my brother-in-law.
Around twenty minutes later, traffic police officers and medical personnel arrived. We were sent to a hospital. My husband and the others were hospitalized. After tests, two ribs of my husband were found cracked, four ribs of my brother-in-law in his back broken, and the hand of my sister fractured. When a doctor told me to have a test, I said, “There is nothing wrong with me. I don’t need a test.” People were so surprised that they surrounded us and asked me, “Weren’t you together?” I replied, “Yes. We are family.” Then they said, “The others all got injured; why are you unscathed? You’re so fortunate.” “Yeah, you’re lucky. …” Hearing these words, I continued giving thanks to God in my heart, and said, “I believe in God. It was not luck but God’s protection that saved me. Had it not been for God’s protection, I couldn’t have emerged from the accident safe and sound.” That very day, the victims of five car accidents were sent to this hospital, suffering broken legs or hands, or going blind. Seeing they were all injured so gravely while I alone was not hurt at all in such a big accident, I knew it was because of God’ great power and His miraculous protection for me! At that moment, I truly recognized that only by coming before God to worship Him can one have peace and joy and receive His care and protection. If one strays from God and loses His care and protection, the disaster can befall them at any time. God is the only salvation of us human beings.
God’s word says, “His deeds are omnipresent, His power is omnipresent, His wisdom is omnipresent, and His authority is omnipresent. Each of these laws and rules is the embodiment of His deeds, and each one reveals His wisdom and authority. Who can exempt themselves from His sovereignty? And who can discharge themselves from His designs? All things exist beneath His gaze, and moreover, all things live under His sovereignty. His deeds and His power leave mankind with no choice but to acknowledge the fact that He really does exist and holds sovereignty over all things. Nothing apart from Him can command the universe, much less endlessly provide for this mankind. Regardless of whether you are able to recognize God’s deeds, and regardless of whether you believe in the existence of God, there is no doubt that your fate is determined by God, and there is no doubt that God will always hold sovereignty over all things” (“Man Can Only Be Saved Amidst God’s Management”). In this car accident, I personally saw God’s wonderful deeds and experienced His great love. If it had not been for God’s care and protection, I would have also broken my arms or legs, or even lost my life, just like the victims of other accidents that day. After this accident, my husband and relatives, who used to oppose my belief in God, became convinced that what I believe in is the true God, and some of them have accepted God’s work in the last days. Now, I am even more resolved to follow God, and all that I wish is to perform my duty as a creature to repay God’s love, and to worship and love God with a true heart. All glory goes to God!
Bible Verse–James 4:7
Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.
Bible Verse–Hebrews 13:17
Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you.
Bible Verse–Hebrews 12:9
Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of spirits, and live?
How Much of God’s Creating All Things Do We Really Know?
From the Bible, I learned that when God created the world, He created the heavens and earth and all things during the previous five days, and created humanity and various living things on the sixth day. After knowing this fact, I thought that I had known God’s creation and believed He is the only true God. Not until I read God’s words did I come to understand how God created, manages and rules all things. Especially when I saw God says, “God created all things and used His own methods to set the laws of growth for all things, as well as their growth trajectory and patterns, and also set the ways all things exist on this earth, so that they may live continuously and depend on each other. With such methods and laws, all things are able to successfully and peacefully exist and grow on this land. Only by having such an environment is man able to have a stable home and living environment, and under God’s guidance, continue to develop and move forward, develop and move forward.” I realized that, every day, we enjoy the air, sunshine, as well as rain and dew created by God, eat all kinds of grains provided by Him, and witness the changes and transformations of the natural world with our own eyes, but we have hardly any knowledge of His will behind His creation.
God says, “Ever since God created them, based on the laws that He determined, all things have been operating and have been continuing to develop regularly. Under His gaze, under His rule, all things have been developing regularly alongside the survival of humans. Not a single thing is able to change these laws, and not a single thing can destroy these laws. It is because of God’s rule that all beings can multiply, and because of His rule and management that all beings can survive …” From God’s words, I understand that God determined the laws for all things at the same time He created all things. Afterward, He still manages and rules them. Then I continued reading God’s words, and I got some knowledge of God’s will of determining these laws: In the past, we only knew that God created mountains, plains, deserts, hills, rivers and lakes. The vastness of plains often wins our great admiration, yet we have never known that the plains are the best living environment God prepared for us mankind, in which it is convenient for us to walk and work. Mountains are natural defenses God prepared carefully for our living environment. They can block the sudden fierce winds and gigantic waves and keep our homes from being attacked and destroyed. They also take on the mission of raising a variety of animals and plants, and, simultaneously, supply ideal habitats for various birds. You may be attached to the mountains inasmuch as they are shot through with great vitality, but detest deserts on account of their blistering heat and being barren. But in truth, deserts are specially prepared and arranged by God for regulating the temperature. Because of their existence, there is suitable temperature and climate for us to live. The rivers and lakes are sources of water God offered for our survival. With water to drink, we will have the guarantee of survival. … When the world began, God drew boundaries and set the laws for plains, mountains, deserts, and hills. If we break and change this laws by our own will, we will only bring disaster on ourselves. Take the construction of the Three Gorges Project in China for example. It has converted a great deal of plains into reservoirs and has triggered several earthquakes, mountain landslides, and other geological calamities. God’s determining these laws for all things is for us humanity to live a life of happiness and in good health for generation after generation. Thus, only by abiding by these laws can we live in peace and happiness. Just as God’s words, “This is how God manages all beings. It is to provide for mankind the best environment for survival. The living beings within all beings each have life-sustaining food within their own environments for survival. With that food, they are fixed within their native environment for survival; they are fixed in that environment. In that kind of environment, they are still surviving, multiplying, and continuing on according to the laws God has established for them. Because of these types of laws, because of God’s predestination, all beings interact harmoniously with mankind, and mankind and all beings are interdependent.”
From God’s words, I also understood that God not only gave mountains, plains, rivers, and lakes their scope, but also arranged different living environments for various birds and beasts, and other animals and all plants. The fish can’t live without water, while different kinds of birds are doomed to fly in the sky; Livestock such as cattle and sheep are reared by man, but wild beasts always live in the forest; Lions and tigers never swim in the water, whereas the fish in the sea never creep in the desert; We can live with dogs and cats, but no one keep elephants or snakes at home as pets. … When God created all things, He set the laws of their existence according to their function and attribute. So all things survive and multiply according to the laws. It is because of these laws that sorts of animals, plants, and human beings can live safely; It is because of these laws and God’s ordination that all things and humans are interdependent, which constitutes a beautiful and harmonious spectacle. It can be said that whatever God does, we humans are always the ultimate beneficiaries. Of late years, locusts’ attacking crops has occurred frequently, and tens of thousands of toads once appeared on the street, which brought great harm to our lives. This is all because these creatures’ homelands are destroyed. That is to say, once the laws God established for all things are damaged, we humans will be harmed in the end. … At that moment, I realized the reason why God saw that it was good after creating all things. Everything He bestows on us mankind is indeed the best. At that time, I truly experienced that the way in which God treats us humans is akin to how parents treat their own children. His heart and love need us to feel and experience with our hearts.
God says, “If you limit your understanding of God to just words, if you limit it to your own little experiences, God’s grace that you count, or your little testimonies to God, then I say that your God absolutely is not the true God. He absolutely is not the true God Himself, and it can also be said that the God you believe in is not God. This is because the God that I am speaking of is the One that rules over everything, that walks among everything, that manages everything. He is the One that holds the fate of all of mankind—the One that holds the fate of everything. The work and actions of the God that I am talking about are not just limited to a small portion of people. That is, it’s not limited to just the people who currently follow Him. His actions are demonstrated among all things, in the survival of all things, and in the laws of change of all things.” After reading these words, I realized that our previous understanding of God is only confined within the words of the Bible and limited range of vision. Now, when we have seen more and more His deeds, and felt more of His great, immeasurable authority and power, we won’t delimit Him within narrow bounds any more. Because innumerable facts prove that He is not just the God of all believers in the Lord, but also the God of all humankind, and, moreover, the God of all things and all living beings; He did not merely create all things, but has been supplying and managing them in particular methods, which makes us and other things restrain one another, and depend on one another, and furthermore allows man and all things to follow the laws set by Him and live under His blessings continuously. His wisdom is wonderful and unfathomable. His deeds are deeply mysterious. We should come out of the Bible and the stage of our ideas, so that we can truly know Him. By the time when we these understanding, we will feel that He is the One who supplies us with everything, and the only thing we have. And we will grow to have infinite gratitude and adoration for Him.
Bible Verse–Titus 2:9
Exhort servants to be obedient to their own masters, and to please them well in all things; not answering again;
I Buried the Hatchet With My Prideful Superior
By Liu Xiang
I Started to Resist With the Section Chief
I am a welder and was poached by my present company due to my good skills. Not long after I came here, because a defective product was found in what I produced, the section chief specially had the inspection department hold a meeting to criticize me and he even asked me to write a report on the defective product. I thought, “Everyone has once produced defective products; the section chief seldom reported them, yet why did he specially ask the inspection department to hold a meeting to criticize me?” But then I thought, “This time I have indeed made a mistake. I should admit it.” Thereupon I didn’t think of much else. But after that, the section chief still criticized me all the time and spoke to me mockingly, “How could you make mistakes?” Seeing that attitude from him, I felt my self-respect was severely harmed and thus I could not help but get angry, thinking, “Why can’t I make mistakes? So what if I made a mistake? What are you going to do about it?” Then I began to resist the section chief.
From then on, the section chief started to be very hard on me. He frequently instructed me to do this or that with an imperious tone, and he often assigned me other people’s tasks and stared at my side. I knew that he was targeting me and finding fault with me, and I wasn’t willing to show any weakness. So when seeing that I could not finish the work in time no matter how hard I tried, I would just go slow, going to the bathroom or drinking some water, and I even deliberately hung around doing nothing in front of him to annoy him. Seeing me act this way, he stared at me straight in the eyes and yelled, “Don’t you know that this work needs to be done quickly?” “I know,” I answered. “Then why haven’t you finished it?” I replied, “That’s all I got. This is the rate I used to work at.” Hearing me say this, he crushed out the cigarette in his hand and then left angrily. Such things often happened in my work, and although the section chief did not do anything to me after every dispute, I felt very wronged and upset. I had no idea when there would be an end to this life.
Once, the section chief again arranged for me so much work that I could not finish at all, which made me seethe with secret rage, so I pondered how to have him learn that I was not easy to push around. Hence, the next day I found an excuse to ask for leave from the company. Seeing me do that, the section chief could do nothing to me, and because there was some work to be caught up on, he had to proactively call me to say that some of my tasks had been assigned to others and ask me to go to work the next day. In this way, he saw that he could not sort me out, so he stopped troubling me for a while. But it was not long before he once again started to make things difficult for me when he saw that the company was not so busy. When I told him that my tools were awkward, he asked me to make do with them; when I asked him to help me order a suit of work clothes because mine had been damaged by fire after wearing it for a long time, he refused. In short, he barely satisfied my needs at all and we were often sarcastic in our exchanges. We had been locking horns like this for three years, during which every day was very depressing for me and I even thought about resigning and leaving the company. However, thinking back on these years of struggling in Japan, it was difficult to find a steady job. Moreover, I was poached by the company, if I was frozen out by the section chief like this, I couldn’t accept it. So in order to strive to do well for myself, I could only endure the pain and continue to work.
I Discovered the Source of Anger
In 2018, I had the good fortune to accept Almighty God’s work in the last days. Afterward, whenever I had time I would gather with my brothers and sisters and read God’s words. Through having meetings, I came to know that my often resisting and arguing with the section chief was the result of my corrupt dispositions, and this was loathed by God. After coming to this understanding, I began to focus on reflecting upon and knowing myself in my daily life.
One evening, just before I got off work, the section chief came and said to me with an imperious tone, “You! Work overtime tomorrow. Finish the several new tasks just assigned the other day.” I said nothing and nodded in agreement. He continued to ask me, “Can you complete them by tomorrow?” Hearing this, I thought, “They are new work, and I need to see the drawings. I don’t know what difficulties I’ll encounter and how long it will take.” Then, I replied, “Probably.” With a cigarette in his mouth, he looked at me and said, “Probably? I bet you cannot finish it within a day!” Seeing him so haughty, I felt very disgusted in my heart and anger surged inside me. Next, he said provokingly, “I can make it in half a day, while you cannot even in a whole day. How about we make a bet?” Seeing his disdainful look, I thought, “You have never had any regard for me. You’re competing with me! Do you think I’m just a freeloader? Tomorrow I’ll complete these tasks in the shortest time, and you know my ability and I’ll see what more you can say.” At the thought of this, I did not go easy on him and said in a brusque tone, “I’ll give it a try tomorrow. Wait and see how long I can finish them and I’ll show you how big the gap between us is!” After he heard me say this, a crooked smile appeared on his face. I thought, “Tomorrow I’ll strive to finish the work in eight hours to wipe the smile off your face.”
On my way home, I was full of anger. Thinking of how the section chief had frequently belittled and made things difficult for me during these three years really made me furious. I thought, “This time, after finishing this work, I must argue with him. I cannot allow him to look down on me like this.” While walking, I turned on my cell phone and happened to see the images of my church brothers and sisters, which made me suddenly realize that I was already a believer in God and that I had revealed corrupt dispositions just now. After returning home, I still couldn’t calm myself down and felt sad because of that thing. Then I came before God and prayed, “O God! Today I exposed corrupt dispositions again and did not stand witness. God, You know that I’m small in stature and don’t understand anything. May You lead me to know my own satanic corrupt dispositions and find the path to rid myself of them.”
After that, I remembered two passages of God’s words which my brothers and sisters had fellowshiped with me during a meeting. God’s words say, “Regardless of whether one becomes angry in the sight of others or behind their backs, everyone has a different intention and purpose to their anger. Perhaps they are building up their prestige, or maybe they are defending their own interests, maintaining their image or keeping face. Some exercise restraint in their anger, while others are more rash and allow their rage to flare up whenever they wish without the least bit of restraint. In short, man’s anger derives from his corrupt disposition. No matter what its purpose, it is of the flesh and of nature; it has nothing to do with justice or injustice because nothing in man’s nature essence corresponds to the truth.” “Once a man has status, he will often find it difficult to control his mood, and so he will enjoy seizing upon opportunities to express his dissatisfaction and vent his emotions; he will often flare up in rage for no apparent reason, so as to reveal his ability and let others know that his status and identity are different from those of ordinary people. Of course, corrupt people without any status also often lose control. Their anger is frequently caused by damage to their private interests. In order to protect their own status and dignity, corrupt mankind will frequently vent their emotions and reveal their arrogant nature. Man will flare up in anger and vent his emotions in order to defend and uphold the existence of sin, and these actions are the ways in which man expresses his dissatisfaction; they brim with impurities, with schemes and intrigues, with man’s corruption and evil, and more than anything else, they brim with man’s wild ambitions and desires.”
Mulling over God’s words, I saw that when people got angry, they all had their own intentions and purposes. They were preserving their own image and face, or establishing their own rank, or defending their own profits. In short, no matter how legitimate the reasons were, people’s anger originated from their nature of arrogance, it came from hot blood, it was full of personal wild ambitions and desires, and it was evil and not in line with the truth. I reflected on my actions of that day: I got so angry with the section chief mainly to protect my own face and defend my dignity. I had always lived by Satan’s poisons, such as “Man ought to live with dignity” and “As a tree lives for its bark, a man lives for his face,” protecting my self-regard and dignity in all things. Once someone embarrassed me, I would lose my temper right away, exposing my nature of arrogance and losing the reason of a normal person. Thinking back on these years, when I saw that the section chief always treated me with disdain or tried to figure out all kinds of ways to bully me, I would feel that he was not taking me seriously and was looking down upon and belittling me, so in order to save my face and dignity, I had been relying on my arrogant disposition to go against him and even thought of ways to force him to give in to me. Now I thought about why I always wanted to save my face and win his respect. It was because I thought I was a person of talent with skills and personal strengths, who was poached by my company, so I should be respected. Actually, no matter what skills or strengths I had, I was a piece of dust and a created being, and I was unqualified to demand that others respect me and show consideration for my face when they speak and act. This was an unreasonable demand and was the manifestation of my arrogance. At the thought of this, I felt ashamed for my actions and behavior.
I Understood God’s Will
Following that, another passage of God’s words then came to my mind, “From the outside, some people might seem to have opinions about you or prejudices against you, but you should not see things that way. If you see things from an erroneous standpoint, the only thing you will do is make excuses, and you will not be able to attain anything. You should see things objectively and justly; in that way, you will seek the truth and understand God’s intention. Once your viewpoint and state of mind are rectified, you will be able to attain the truth. So, why do you not just do it? Why do you resist? If you stopped resisting, you would gain the truth. If you resist, you will not gain anything, and you will also hurt God’s feelings and disappoint Him. How will God be disappointed? It is tantamount to your pushing away the bowl of food that God Himself has brought to you to feed you from in person. You say that you are not hungry and that you do not need it; God tries again and again to encourage you to eat, but you still do not want it. You would rather go hungry. You think that you are satiated, when actually, you have absolutely nothing. People like this are very self-righteous, and are the most impoverished and pitiful of people.”
As I contemplated God’s words, I thought of how in the past I had always believed that the reason I always had conflicts with the section chief was because he was too self-conceited and often looked down on me, but only at that moment did I realize that such a viewpoint was wrong. I came to understand that this kind of environment was allowed by God, and that I should no longer resist but instead should focus on learning lessons. If I was always at loggerheads with others in the belief that they were in the wrong and did not seek the truth, then I would not recognize my own problems and end up gaining no truth. At that time, I was aware that in the conflicts between us, the section chief was wrong, but I was a filthy and corrupt person as well and I had been resisting him in order to maintain my dignity, without a shred of humanity or reason whatsoever in what I lived out. God arranged people, matters, and things for me just to reveal my corrupt dispositions and have me see the truth of my corruption, achieve the knowledge of myself, and in the end live out the likeness of a normal human to glorify God. After understanding God’s will, I wished to rely on God to change myself. So I came before God in prayer and asked Him to help me let go of my self-regard and dignity that were worthless, and live according to His words.
The Section Chief Once Again Made Things Difficult for Me
The following day, having finished the tasks assigned to me the day before, I began to do new ones, and after a while, I heard the section chief shout after me. I thought, “Every time he finds me, it’s trouble.” Just then I realized that my situation wasn’t right. The environments around me were arranged by God, and I should receive them from God instead of resisting. Hence, I prayed silently to God in my heart and sought God’s protection so that my heart might be at peace in His presence. Then I turned and saw the section chief measuring my products with a yardstick. While doing so he said to me, “Your products are defective. The weld bead is five millimeters longer than the standard, the angle is wrong, and the bottom of it is sloping. They all need to be adjusted.” Seeing that these problems he mentioned weren’t critical, I knew that he was making things difficult for me again. When I was just about to reason with him, God’s words popped into my mind, “You are a Christian; you are a follower of God. When Satan tempts you, when it provokes your hot blood, what weapon do you use to face this issue? You use whatever you have at your disposal,[a] or your corrupt disposition to face off with him. Satan is hoping to reel you in, and you stupidly allow yourself to be reeled in. Then Satan is just thrilled. It has occupied your heart, and has stolen away your time and your thoughts. You cannot come in front of God. You have a belly full of bile, full of grievances and resentment. At that time is the truth useful? It’s not useful anymore.” At that moment, I understood that the section chief treating me like this was Satan’s temptation and that Satan wanted to provoke my hot blood to have me live in a state of war with the section chief. The truth was that this environment was permitted and set up by God for changing my arrogant disposition and letting me live with the likeness of a true human and be rational. I should receive it from God and submit to it first, and could not be Satan’s laughingstock. With this in mind, I calmed down quite a bit. Then I gently said to him for the first time, “Please don’t worry. After I finish the work, I’ll check the products one by one and repair the defective ones carefully. I’ll give you the satisfaction.” Hearing me speak like this, he stopped for a moment and said nothing more. When he turned and was about to leave, he gave me a glance with a confused look. After he left, I turned and tears began to stream down my face. Because in so many years, this was the first time I did not lose my temper when encountering something like this, and this was also the first time I did not feel so wronged or upset. It was God’s words that allowed me to free myself from Satan’s bondage. There was an unspeakable feeling that moved my heart.
I Buried the Hatchet With the Section Chief
Subsequently, I threw myself wholeheartedly into the work and by 4:30 that afternoon I finished the new tasks. Following that, I rechecked all the products and then brought them to the section chief, saying, “I’ve done all the tasks. Please check the products. If there are defective ones, I’ll repair them.” Hearing me say this boggled his mind. Looking at me, he stood there for a while and then asked, “Are you not depressed today?” I smiled and did not answer his question directly, thinking, “You will not understand my present happiness.” After work, he told me that my products of that day were all up to standard and there were no big problems in them, and then I returned home cheerfully.
When I went to work the next day, what surprised me was that the section chief proactively came say hello to me, which had never happened before. Seeing him leave, I said in my heart, “Thank God. God uses someone like you to reveal me, an arrogant person who doesn’t know himself, so that I can see my nature of arrogance and learn the lesson I should learn.”
From then on, I no longer relied on my arrogant disposition to treat the section chief, and his attitude toward me also changed. Once, when I told him that my welding machine did not work well, he immediately changed another one for me; a few days ago, when he saw that my work clothes were burned, he actively asked me what size I wore and said that he would order a new one for me. Seeing his changes, I felt so warm within my heart. Our frosty relationships for over three years finally improved. I knew this was the result achieved in me by the words of God. Thanks be to God. In the future, I wish to experience God’s work more to have my corrupt dispositions utterly transformed and live out the likeness of a real person to satisfy God.
Footnotes:
a. The original text reads “You use a real knife, a real gun.”
Bible Verse–Deuteronomy 11:1
Therefore you shall love the LORD your God, and keep his charge, and his statutes, and his judgments, and his commandments, always.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 16:32
He that is slow to anger is better than the mighty; and he that rules his spirit than he that takes a city.
Bible Verse–Ecclesiastes 7:7
Be not hasty in your spirit to be angry: for anger rests in the bosom of fools.
Experiencing God’s Salvation in Times of Peril
By Gangqiang
The year when I first went to work in the city, one of my relatives persuaded me to believe in Bodhisattva, saying that Bodhisattva would protect me in disasters if I believed. I thought at that time: I just want to find a reliance that will save me when there’re disasters. So, I agreed. He gave me a statue of Bodhisattva, and I placed it in the west room of my house. I burnt joss sticks, laid tributes, and kowtowed to it every day, hoping it would bless our family with peace. However, after worshiping it for some time, not only didn’t we have peace, but my wife and I often quarreled with each other over household affairs. I also lost all my money in the wholesale business.
One day in October 2005, my elder sister came to preach God’s work in the last days to us. I told her that I had believed in Bodhisattva. After hearing that, my sister said, “A clay idol fording a river is hardly able to save itself. How can it save you? Only the One who can create the heavens and earth and all things is God. All others who claim to be God are embodiments of Satan, are evil spirits, and are tools for Satan to deceive man. … Our life and death are all controlled by God, the Creator, and all things and all matters are in God’s command. Whatever we encounter in the future, we should pray to God.” After hearing what my sister said, I was not certain about God, and did not know whether I should give up worshiping Bodhisattva. I thought that it was not a bad thing to believe in one more. Later, my sister fellowshiped more with us, and gave us a book before she left. Then, after much deliberation, I decided that I’d better investigate for some time first, for I was still not sure whether God could save me. I didn’t throw away the statue of Bodhisattva immediately, but instead I hid it in the cupboard. I was busy making money, so when my sister came to have meetings with us later, I just listened to her casually and was not serious about attending meetings or reading God’s words. It was not until two months later when I had a breath-taking experience that I realized God is the true God.
That day, I drove to the sandy ground with my wife to carry sand. It covered an area of about six to eight acres. I saw more than a dozen people were digging sand, and pits were left here and there. At the moment, one of the vehicles was almost full, so I drove beside it to wait. I saw that the father and son who were digging sand had made a very large hole, and the sandy soil above fell down from time to time. My wife said to me, “The sandy soil keeps falling down. We’d better not load it here. It’s so dangerous! What if it collapses?” Hearing her words, I thought, “I not only worship Bodhisattva but also believe in God, and they will protect me.” So I didn’t take her words seriously, but still decided to dig sand there.
After a while, the father and son finished loading and drove away. I drove my farm truck to where they dug sand, and parked it about half a meter away from the sandy soil wall. The wall was about ten meters high, which was steep like being cut off by a knife, and there was a gentle slope nearby. My wife and I got off and started to load sand into the truck. However, never had I expected that when I just finished one shovel, I suddenly heard a bang, and the wall before me loosened right after that. I raised my head and saw that a lot of yellow sand was showering down on me from ten meters high. In an instant, the sky above me turned black and yellow. I shouted in my heart: Oh, God! Then I turned around and ran, and saw that my wife was also running toward the slope with the spade in her hand. I involuntarily took a deep breath, and covered my nose and mouth with my hand. When I just ran one step, my right foot was like being covered by a thick and heavy quilt. Before I realized what was happening, I had been buried by the falling sand overhead. Lying prone in the sand, I tried to move a bit but couldn’t, for my whole body was pressed against the sand tightly. At that moment, my eyes, mouth, and ears were all covered with sand. I was unable to see, speak, or hear anything. It was deadly still around me as if I had been cut off from the outside world. I almost suffocated, and the blood also seemed to stop flowing. At that time, I felt I was only a step away from death.
After a few moments, I suddenly remembered that I had a statue of Bodhisattva at home. So I anxiously waited for it to perform a miracle quickly and save me. However, after waiting for a while, I hadn’t heard any movement. Dogged by the fear of death, I was very anxious within: What if I’m really going to die? Just when I was in despair, I suddenly thought of what my sister said two months before when she preached gospel to me, “A clay idol fording a river is hardly able to save itself. How can it save you? … Our life and death are all controlled by God—the Creator, and all things and all matters are in God’s command. Whatever we encounter in the future, we should pray to God.” Then I immediately called to God in my heart, “Oh, God! Please save me. I can hardly hold on….” After the prayer, a miracle really happened! Somehow, a kind of strength was born in my heart. I felt that God was just by my side, and I was especially peaceful within, without the slightest fear.
After a short time, I felt as if the weight on my body got heavier. I couldn’t hear anything a moment before, but now my ears became sensitive. I heard someone was walking back and forth on the sand over me. One person said, “The soil block is so large; even if more people came, we will be unable to move it, not to mention there are only a few of us. What should we do now? The man must be dead.” I felt a spurt of great joy within, and my heart thumped violently. I thought: God is truly effective. He really sent someone to save me! I collected myself and exerted all the strength to shout, “Help me!” As soon as I shouted out these words, the sand pressed against me again. I immediately held my breath, but it was not as easy as it had been. I felt as if there was a huge mountain pressing on me, causing me to explode, and I got a lump on my neck because of the pressure. When I could hardly bear it, I heard someone saying outside, “Listen! He’s just under our feet. Quickly! Let’s dig by hand! He’s still alive.” Hearing that they were saving me, I quickly prayed to God again in my heart, “O God! I can hardly hold on any longer. May You give me faith so that I can rely on You to hold on….” Then I heard someone shouting outside, “Brother, please hold on for another five minutes. We’re about to get you out.” After another few moments, I felt the weight on my body became lighter and lighter, and about half an hour later I was rescued from under the sand. I took several deep breaths after coming out. I once more saw the light, and felt extremely happy in my heart. Although my chest ached a bit, I didn’t get hurt. My nervous heart also became at ease, and felt the joy of surviving a disaster.
I went to look for my wife after getting my breath back. I saw that she was buried, her neck and head left outside, and two people were rescuing her. It was lucky that she was also out of danger. Then I noticed that there were a lot of frozen soil blocks, big and small, around the place where I was buried, and that only where I lay prone was covered by sand. I was caught between two large fallen soil blocks just now. If I had moved one more step forward, I might have been crushed to death. I turned my head and saw that there was a soil block, about the size of a cupboard, on my truck. It was thrown into a sandpit seven or eight meters away, and the trailer was damaged. At this time, a person said to me, “You’re so blessed! We were just about to leave after finishing loading, when the accident happened to you.” Another person said, “You’re really lucky! You’re not crushed to death by such a disaster. It is Heaven that protected you!” Seeing that all this happened so miraculously, I knew clearly in my heart that it was God who had saved me. I thought: I am still alive after being buried under the sand for half an hour. If I hadn’t called to God to save me, but only waited for Bodhisattva to save me, I would have died underneath the sand. At the moment I was buried by the sand, I felt man’s life was so puny and fragile, and man is so helpless in the face of disasters. Although I hadn’t been serious in my belief in God, He still blessed my wife and me, giving us a second life.
After going back home, I told my wife how I prayed to God while being buried in the sand. My wife said, “I also called out to God ceaselessly. Seeing that you were buried by the sand, I thought you might have been crushed to death. I was so scared. I wanted to save you, but I couldn’t move. Then I saw someone come to rescue you. It was God who was protecting us in secret!” I nodded my head and said in agreement, “Yeah. After experiencing this disaster, I have finally seen clearly that God is the one true God. Bodhisattva and all other idols are all false gods, and Satan uses them to cheat and deceive man. We shouldn’t persist in our mistaken way and be fooled by Satan anymore. From now on, we should worship God wholeheartedly, and attend meetings and read His words carefully, for only God can save us and control our destiny.” While saying this, I stood up and took the statue of Bodhisattva out of the cupboard, and smashed it outside.
Later, when my sister had a meeting with us, I told her what had happened to me. Then we fellowshiped two passages of God’s words, “God created this world, He created this mankind and, moreover, He was the architect of ancient Greek culture and human civilization. Only God consoles this mankind, and only God cares for this mankind night and day” (“God Presides Over the Fate of All Mankind” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). “Mankind was originally made by God, and regardless of the religion, every person will return under the dominion of God—this is inevitable. Only God is the Most High among all things, and the highest ruler among all creatures must also return under His dominion. … He who is incapable of creating the world will be incapable of bringing it to an end, whereas He who created the world will surely bring it to an end. Therefore, if one is unable to bring the age to an end and is merely able to help man cultivate his mind, then he will surely not be God, and will surely not be the Lord of mankind. He will be incapable of doing such great work; there is only one who can carry out such work, and all that are unable to do this work are surely enemies and not God. All evil religions are incompatible with God, and since they are incompatible with God, they are enemies of God. All work is done by this one true God, and the entire universe is commanded by this one God” (“Knowing the Three Stages of God’s Work Is the Path to Knowing God” in The Word Appears in the Flesh).
Through fellowshiping God’s words, I understood that the destiny of all mankind is in God’s command, and that it is God who rules over, arranges, and orchestrates everything. Satan is not capable of creating the world, not capable of creating mankind, and much less is it capable of holding sovereignty over all things. In order to make us mankind worship it, Satan uses various kinds of idols to deceive us, making us mistakenly think that there are a lot of gods, and thus we’re unable to tell who creates this mankind and holds sovereignty over the destiny of mankind. Satan attempts to use such base means to deceive us so as to take God’s position in our heart and achieve its evil purpose of devouring and taking possession of man. Thinking back to the years when I worshiped Bodhisattva, I quarreled with my wife every day, there was no peace in my family, and I was frustrated in everything I did. It cannot at all give us peace and joy, much less can it deliver us from disasters. It is an evil spirit that afflicts us. Fortunately, God’s salvation came upon us, and He listened to our prayers when my wife and I were threatened by death. If He hadn’t sent people to help us, my wife and I would have died. I still felt breath taken while recalling the scenes that day. Even the farm truck was knocked out of shape, but we were safe and sound. This made me see God’s almightiness and sovereignty, and even more see God’s love and protection toward us.
Through this experience, I thoroughly confirmed that God is the unique true God. I made up my mind: I must try my best to pursue the truth from now on, and bear witness for God’s wondrous deeds upon us.
Bible Verse–Revelation 21:5
And he that sat on the throne said, Behold, I make all things new. And he said to me, Write: for these words are true and faithful.
Bible Verses–Jonah 3:7–9
And he caused it to be proclaimed and published through Nineveh by the decree of the king and his nobles, saying, Let neither man nor beast, herd nor flock, taste any thing: let them not feed, nor drink water: But let man and beast be covered with sackcloth, and cry mightily to God: yes, let them turn every one from his evil way, and from the violence that is in their hands. Who can tell if God will turn and repent, and turn away from his fierce anger, that we perish not?
The Wisdom of the Samaritan Woman in the Bible
By Zhang Yiping
Many people are surely familiar with the story about the Samaritan woman. When drawing water, the Samaritan woman ran into the Lord Jesus who asked her for a drink. In conversation with Jesus, she recognized that He was the coming Messiah in prophecy.
As an ordinary woman, she neither had much knowledge of the Scriptures, nor had she been in touch with high-level people in the religious world, but she could recognize the voice of God. It takes our breath away! During the three and a half years when the Lord Jesus did His work on earth, plenty of people kept His company for a short time. At the same time, He was also gracious to many people. However, how many people could really recognize that He was Messiah? And how did the Samaritan woman recognize Him?
It’s recorded in the Bible: “Jesus said to her, Go, call your husband, and come here. The woman answered and said, I have no husband. Jesus said to her, You have well said, I have no husband: For you have had five husbands; and he whom you now have is not your husband: in that said you truly. The woman said to him, Sir, I perceive that you are a prophet. Our fathers worshipped in this mountain; and you say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship. Jesus said to her, Woman, believe me, the hour comes, when you shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. You worship you know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews. But the hour comes, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth. The woman said to him, I know that Messiah comes, which is called Christ: when he is come, he will tell us all things. Jesus said to her, I that speak to you am he. … The woman then left her water pot, and went her way into the city, and said to the men, Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?” (John 4:16-26, 28-29).
After the Lord Jesus spoke the Samaritan woman had five husbands, she got quite a shock, for no one knew what she had done in the dark. For this reason, she believed He was not an ordinary man but a prophet. After that, she took her confusion in her heart out of her mouth; that is, where should believers worship God, in mountain or in Jerusalem? And exactly how should man worship God? The Lord Jesus made her know that man should worship God neither in the mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem. Besides, He clearly told her, “when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him.” Having heard these words, she recognized that the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah in prophecy. This just fulfilled the word of the Lord Jesus: “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me” (John 10:27). Only God’s sheep can understand God’s voice.
As can be seen from the words of the Samaritan woman, the reason why she was able to recognize the Lord Jesus was not merely that she took prophecies as a proof, but that she had understanding of God’s words bearing authority and power. When the Lord Jesus came out with her having had five husbands, it was clear to her that none could speak these things, for only God searches people’s hearts and can supply man’s spiritual needs. People of that time were unclear about how to worship God. A word of the Lord Jesus solved their confusions and pointed out the path of worshiping God.
Therefore, she immediately laid down her water pot, and went into the city to testify to the Lord. She was wise, for she listened to the Lord’s words with heart and thereby recognized Him. We should also pay attention to hearing God’s words like the clever Samaritan woman. Only in this way can we welcome the Lord, just as the Lord’s words say, “My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me” (John 10:27).
Bible Verse–Isaiah 55:7
Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return to the LORD, and he will have mercy on him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon.
Talk To God, PRAY (Whiteboard Animation) | Benefits of Prayer | God’s Love Animation
Bible Verses–Jonah 4:10–11
Then said Jehovah, You have had pity on the gourd, for the which you have not labored, neither made it grow; which came up in a night, and perished in a night: And should not I spare Nineveh, that great city, wherein are more than six score thousand persons that cannot discern between their right hand and their left hand; and also much cattle?
Bible Verse–Isaiah 54:10
For the mountains shall depart, and the hills be removed; but my kindness shall not depart from you, neither shall the covenant of my peace be removed, said the LORD that has mercy on you.
By Practicing God’s Words I Resolved the Generation Gap Between My Daughter and Me
By Juangu
In today’s society, it is hard for parents and children to communicate with each other, and this problem has been a focus of people’s attention. After exchanging a few words with each other, they will be unable to say more, and they even will continue the stalemate to such an extent that they see each other as enemies. They are family, but why do they end up in disagreement after speaking few words with each other? This problem confuses a lot of people. What on earth blocks the communication between parents and children? Wherein lies the problem?
Actually, I had such a torment before. My daughter is 18 years old. In the past, we could never have a good conversation with each other, and sometimes, after exchanging a few words, we would get angry with each other. Then, she would either keep silent and didn’t breathe another word, or glare at me and then ignore me. I thought: Most students nowadays pay little attention to study. They play with their cell phones, or fall in love, or compare with others in dining and clothing. My daughter is at the age when she should learn knowledge and pursue progress. If I don’t have more control over her, and then she will slack off in her studies and is led astray, what should I do? Therefore, I always thought of ways to control her. As long as I found a simple mistake she made, I would keep nagging at her; when I knew she didn’t get good grades in school, I always scolded her because I wanted her to study hard and enter into a good college in the future. Sometimes if she didn’t listen to me, I would say to her with an ordering and lecturing tone, “I’m your mother. You must listen to me!” I thought: There is nothing wrong in my so-doing and parents are all like that. Is everything I do not for her own good and her success in the future? However, as she got older, not only did she not listen to me, she also didn’t take me seriously. When I spoke to her, she would snort or grunt, or speak no word, or else glare at me and then storm out.
Later, I thought that as my daughter was in the rebellious phase of her youth, I should show more understanding toward her as her mother. She was a young girl, after all, so I should have tolerance for her. However, after a while, I found that she would come straight to the house of our neighbors after school. She talked and laughed with the neighbors, getting along well with them, and moreover, they talked unceasingly. This really annoyed me. I thought: You can talk and laugh even with your neighbor, as if she is your mother. What has she done for you? I have put so much effort into raising you, but you don’t even listen to me and you even treat me as an enemy. Alas! Raising you was in vain. When I kept thinking of this, my neighbor even purposely said to me, “You see, your daughter gets along very well with me. Might as well give your daughter to me.” The more she said this, the angrier I got. How come my own daughter had a lot to say to others but she didn’t listen to me—her mother—at all? It’s as if she treats me as her enemy. It really hurt me and I was always distressed about this. Once, I went to attend the parent-teacher conference and asked other parents about this problem. Many of them were like me—they felt that it was so hard to communicate with children, as if they didn’t share a common language, and that what they did and said, and also their viewpoints, were all different, just like there was a barrier between them. Maybe this was the “generation gap” that people often said.
How to resolve the generation gap between my daughter and me had been an anxiety to me. Until recently, I didn’t find the answer in God’s words, “When parents talk down to their child and say, ‘I’m your father (or mother)! You must do as I say!’ the child takes exception to this ‘must’; it’s definitely not an expression of normal humanity. … What causes what the unbelievers call the ‘generation gap’? Isn’t it that the older generation acts high and mighty, and the younger generation doesn’t like them doing so, which produces the estrangement, and leads to the generation gap—isn’t that how it comes about?” “Precisely because a parent always assumes their place as a parent and will not budge from it, keeping that status from which they will not come down, their child becomes at odds with them. A lot of things really result from the parent always assuming their place as such and taking themselves too seriously; they always see themselves as the parent, the elder: ‘Regardless of when, you won’t get escape from your mother’s (or father’s) control; you’ll still have to listen to me. You are my child. The fact of this doesn’t change, regardless of when.’ This viewpoint makes them miserable and wretched, and makes the child miserable and exhausted. Isn’t this the case?” (“What Should One Possess, at the Very Least, to Have Normal Humanity”).
After reading God’s words, I understood the reason why the generation gap emerged between parents and children. It is because we parents always stand in the position of parents to get on with our children, and think that we take great pains to bring them up, so they must be controlled by us and listen to us in all things. Once they are not obedient to us, we will lose our temper with them and never consider their feelings. Actually, children have their own thoughts when encountering something, but because we both have different thoughts regarding matters and we are not able to stand from the place of equality to communicate with our children and speak heart-to-heart with them, naturally a barrier appears between us. Thinking back to those years, wasn’t it that I couldn’t communicate well with my daughter because I held on the position of a parent and couldn’t come down from it? I always thought that I’m her mother, and because of that, she must obey me. If she didn’t, I would say to her with a tone of order and control her forcibly, which made her feel constrained and feel antipathy against me, with the result that she would rather talk with others than communicate with me. Through God’s words, I saw that what I did was not an expression of normal humanity, and that if I went on like this, the relationship between us would become more deadlocked. But how could I solve the conflicts between us? What should I do?
I continued to read God’s words, “In such cases, then, how is the truth to be practiced? (By letting go of yourself.) What does letting go mean? With what sort of viewpoint and attitude should you treat this matter in order to genuinely let go? How do you implement this letting go? It is actually pretty simple. You must be an ordinary person, and not constrained by status. Treat your children and other members of your family the same as you would ordinary brothers or sisters. Although you have a responsibility toward them, and a relationship of the flesh with them, nevertheless, the position and perspective you should have is the same as you should have with friends or ordinary brothers and sisters. You absolutely must not stand in the position of a parent, and must not hold your children back, fetter them, or try to control everything about them. You should treat them as equals. You should allow them to make mistakes, to say the wrong things, to do childish and immature things, and to do stupid things. No matter what happens, you should sit down and calmly talk with them, and seek the truth. In this way, you will be talking to them with the right attitude, and the problem will be resolved. What are you letting go of here? You are letting go of the position and status of a parent, the airs of a parent, and all of the responsibility you think you should assume as a parent; instead, it is enough that you do the best you can in terms of responsibility as an ordinary brother or sister.” “In short, the most proper relationship between children and parents is for them to understand each other, support each other, help each other, and make up for each other’s shortcomings. If you can practice this and achieve this, the conflicts between you and your parents will surely be resolved, and there will be no longer any problems” (“What Should One Possess, at the Very Least, to Have Normal Humanity”).
I found the secret of communicating with my daughter in God’s words, that is, to lower myself, let go of my position of a mother, consider her feelings in what I do and say, ask for her advice with a consulting tone and let her choose freely. This is the only way to solve the conflicts between us.
In the following days, I consciously practiced according to God’s words. When encountering things, I would put down my status as a mother to communicate with her. After her college entrance examination scores came, I hoped that she could apply to a good college in a big city and choose a major I liked. But when I thought of God’s words and also the unhappiness and pain between us, which was caused by my standing above my daughter and restricting her before, I realized that I couldn’t do that anymore and that I should practice based on God’s words. So, I put down my own preferences to discuss with my daughter and learned to respect her choice. When I lowered myself and would like to listen to her words, she told me all her thoughts about the scores and the reason why she chose these college. The more I listened to her, the more reasonable I felt her words were, and so I didn’t force her to apply according to my will. Seeing that my daughter spoke her mind to me, I thanked God in my heart and felt the pleasure and satisfaction from practicing the truth.
After a while, because of practicing God’s words, I get along better with my daughter. Sometimes she actively comes to me and has a heart-to-heart talk with me simply as friends, and I also can accept her words gradually instead of forcing her to obey me. Sometimes when she says or does something wrong, I will not stand in the place of parents to lecture her, and instead, I deal with these things and communicate with her in a calm mood, with the result that we become friends little by little. Sometimes she will come to sleep with me in my room and speak her heart to me. Not only are we a mother and a child, but we also have become intimate friends. This is the outcome of God’s words in me.
It is only now that I understand thoroughly that it is not a difficult thing to communicate with children. As long as we can practice according to God’s words, letting go of our status and pride and learning to get along with our children on an equal footing, naturally we will live in harmony. This is the secret of communicating with children.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 54:8
In a little wrath I hid my face from you for a moment; but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy on you, said the LORD your Redeemer.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 49:15
Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should not have compassion on the son of her womb? yes, they may forget, yet will I not forget you.
Bible Verse–Psalm 46:1
God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble.
Bible Verse–Psalm 34:18
The LORD is near to them that are of a broken heart; and saves such as be of a contrite spirit.
A Kitchen Tale
By Liangliang
“Do you think I’m handsome? What do you say?” asked Chef Erpang abruptly in the back kitchen. He stood 1.7 meters and weighed nearly 90 kg. We roared with laughter and said jokingly, “Yes, yes, yes. You’re so good-looking. …” After laughing, I remembered the truth of being an honest person a sister fellowhiped about in a meeting some time ago. She said that an honest person always called a spade a spade. So I said to Chef Erpang earnestly, “You’re remarkably fat and not at all handsome.” On hearing the truth, he laid the spoon down and came up to me. Then, putting one of his strong arms round my neck, he said, “Zhang, say that again?” I knew that our relationship was the best in the restaurant, so I said to him again bravely, “Even if you strangle me, you’re still not handsome but you are remarkably fat.” After hearing my honest appraisal, he had no choice but to let me go. This elicited a fresh burst of laugh.
That afternoon, on my way to a church meeting I was in high spirits. It was the first time I had practiced being an honest person ever since I had started believing in God for over a year. Nowadays, people all take it for granted that those who say very nice things are popular and those who speak in a very straightforward manner are unpopular, and I was no exception. After the way I practiced that day, I felt it quite easy to pedal my bicycle. No sooner had I entered the parlor of the meeting house than I said excitedly to the brothers and sisters, “Today I practiced the truth of being an honest person….” After hearing my experience, they all grinned from ear to ear. Then one sister said, “This is not the practice of being honest people.” “What? It’s not the practice of being an honest person? Doesn’t being an honest person mean calling a spade a spade?” I asked, puzzled. She answered, “To be an honest person is to refrain from impurity in our speech and to tell the truth. That’s right. But most importantly, we should have no deceit in our hearts and have normal relationships with others. Don’t steer the middle course. Don’t be crooked or crafty. Don’t act in a slick way. Especially when it comes to personal interests, we can easily give up on our own intention to be honest. …”
After the meeting finished, on my way to work I contemplated the principles of being an honest person that were fellowshiped. I prayed to God silently, “O God! Through the sister’s fellowshiping I’ve come to know a bit of truth of being an honest man. May You arrange people, matters, and things to train me so that I can become a truly honest man.” God heard my prayer and arranged a situation very soon …
One day after breakfast, true to form, I was preparing the ingredients for cooking in the kitchen, where the boss, Chef Erpang, and other colleagues were all busy. Having cut the meat into slices, I recollected that the twice-cooked pork slices sold very well the day before, so I should prepare more pork slices. Then I looked in the refrigerator for the frozen meat, but could not find it, even after repeatedly searching for quite a long time. I was surprised, “Why, where’s the meat? I remember that the boss bought it yesterday. Has it grown legs and run away itself?” When I closed the refrigerator, it suddenly came to me that the pork was still in the big steamer, so I quickly went over to it. I had hardly opened its door when an odor of dead mice assailed my nose. I shut it quickly; my heart thumped. “I’m finished! I’m finished! I’m finished! Over 10kg of meat has been spoiled. What can I do?” I thought. I was immediately scared out of my wits. Just at the wrong time, the boss suddenly came over to me. He frowned and asked, “Why is there a smell of dead mice?” I didn’t dare to respond, because I didn’t know what to say. He did not ask again and left soon. Then I said quickly to Chef Erpang, “Actually, the odor of dead mice the boss just smelt is …” Then I opened the steamer. “Kid! Why were you so careless? How could you forget to take it out yesterday? …” said Chef Erpang aloud, surprised. I interrupted him anxiously, “Hey! Stop saying that! What am I going to do? That’s over 10kg of meat.” He thought for a second, and replied calmly, “No matter, Lao Zhang. I’m experienced in these matters. Listen to me. Wash it in cold water first, and then freeze it in the freezer immediately. We can sell it all the same.” I lost no time in doing so, but a thought suggested itself to me after I’d washed several pieces of meat: “Isn’t this trying to deceive everybody? I should admit my mistake to the boss because it’s surely my fault, which is what an open and above board man would do.” But then I changed my mind and thought: “If the boss finds out, he will not only dock my salary, but will definitely let fly at me with a stream of abuse.” At this last thought, I said tentatively to Chef Erpang, “Or … I might as well tell the truth to the boss? …” Chef Erpang hastened to cut in, “You’ve let me know, that’s enough. He will dock your salary if you tell him, and will probably scold you.” He said what I was thinking, and so my faint idea of avowing to the boss was abandoned right away. Then I hastily began to wash the meat again.
At around 2 p.m., on my way back to my dormitory, it felt quite hard to pedal my bicycle because I knew I had made a mistake. When I got home, my uneasiness became hard to bear. I suddenly thought of my last prayer, in which I’d begged God to arrange a situation for me to practice being an honest man. I thought: “Right! On the face of it, my encountering that matter was bad luck, but if I can seek the truth and be honest in compliance with God’s will, my spiritual life will grow, which cannot be purchased with any material thing.” After thinking of that, I came before God to pray, “O God! You answered my last prayer. But when this thing happened to me today, my heart wasn’t quiet before You in order to seek the truth, which left me exhausted mentally and physically. Now it has come to this point, and I fear that the boss will investigate to find who is responsible. O God! I beg You to give me direction.…” After the prayer, some of God’s words occurred to me, which are part of the principles associated with being an honest person: “Honesty means giving your heart to God, being genuine with God in all things, being open with Him in all things, never hiding the facts, not trying to deceive those above and below you, and not doing things only to curry favor with God. In short, to be honest is to be pure in your actions and words, and to deceive neither God nor man.” And God’s word also says, “In everything you do, you must examine whether your intentions are correct. If you are able to act according to the requirements of God, then your relationship with God is normal. This is the minimum standard. Look into your intentions, and if you find that incorrect intentions have arisen, be able to turn your back on them and act according to the words of God; thus will you become someone who is right before God, which in turn demonstrates that your relationship with God is normal, and that all that you do is for God’s sake, not your own. In all you do and all you say, be able to set your heart right and be righteous in your actions, and do not be led by your emotions, nor act according to your own will. These are principles by which believers in God must conduct themselves.” God’s words made me realize that an honest person can place everything in front of God and accept God’s searching. He or she is innocent and open before God, and there is no hypocrisy, falsehood, or cheating in what he or she says and does. That I forgot to take the meat out of the steamer was my carelessness in my work; it was my mistake, simple as that. However, when the boss found something was wrong and asked the cause, I only cared about my personal interests, and pretended not to know anything about it. Wasn’t this deceit? Much as I felt guilty afterward, I was still able to deliberately suppress the fact in order to safeguard my interests, to avoid being blamed by the boss, and to avert a salary deduction. Was this not deceiving others openly? God set up a situation for me to experience, and told me how to be honest; I, however, recoiled from it, and did what Erpang—who does not believe in God—said. My behavior was completely like that of an unbeliever. Thinking about this, I decided to apologize to the boss. No matter whether he would dock my salary, or scold me before my colleagues, I had to admit my fault, because this was the most elementary principle by which I, a believer in God, should act.
When evening came I went to work again. Before changing into my work clothes I went to the kitchen with a view to apologizing to the boss. Finding that the boss had not arrived yet, I spoke to Chef Erpang first, “I’ve decided to acknowledge my fault to the boss.” Hearing what I said, he quickly advised me, “You’ve told me; that’s enough. If the boss finds out, it won’t end well for you.” I had a little anxiety when hearing him say that, since I hardly ever chatted with the boss, even after working with him for so long, except for when it came to work stuff. But when I thought that God likes honest people and thought of the determination to practice the truth I’d made before I came to work, courage gathered anew in my heart, and the words of Chef Erpang then had no effect upon me. Very shortly afterward, the boss came, and just the sound of his voice made my heart gallop. So I prayed to God constantly in my heart and asked Him to give me courage. Then I went up to the boss, and, stifling my feeling of nervousness, said, “Boss, I have to admit a mistake to you.” He smiled, because I had never spoken to him so gravely and, moreover, I was making an apology. He said, “What is it?” “As a matter of fact, the odor of dead mice you smelled this morning was from the meat that I forgot to take out from the steamer yesterday. I’m sorry.” The moment I finished speaking, I felt especially relieved and had a joy beyond description in my heart. Unexpectedly, after hearing my apology, he said, “Oh, no matter. Be careful next time.” From the expression of his face, I saw that he was not angry and had no intention of reproaching me at all. At the same time, Chef Erpang was nodding and smiling at me. All of these unexpected outcomes let me really taste the sweetness of practicing being an honest person.
One evening some time later, I was eating and talking with Chef Erpang and another colleague. During our chat, Chef Erpang took a swallow of beer and sighed with emotion, “There’s one thing I most admire about you, Lao Zhang. It’s that you were able to acknowledge your mistake to the boss. … If it had been me, I would never have been able to do it.” Then he turned to our colleague and asked, “What about you?” The latter shook his head, “Neither would I.” On hearing all this, I offered up my praises to God silently in my heart, “Thanks be to God! But for God’s guidance, I couldn’t have done it either, because I was also one of the corrupt people who don’t have the truth and who need God’s salvation.”
Bible Verses–Matthew 6:25-26
Therefore I say to you, Take no thought for your life, what you shall eat, or what you shall drink; nor yet for your body, what you shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feeds them. Are you not much better than they?
Bible Verses–Isaiah 40:28-31
Have you not known? have you not heard, that the everlasting God, the LORD, the Creator of the ends of the earth, faints not, neither is weary? there is no searching of his understanding. He gives power to the faint; and to them that have no might he increases strength. Even the youths shall faint and be weary, and the young men shall utterly fall: But they that wait on the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.
How to Discern the Wheat From the Tares? I Have a Practical Knowledge of This Question
by Fang Ying
The Bible records, “Another parable put he forth to them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened to a man which sowed good seed in his field: But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. … Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather you together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn” (Matthew 13:24-26, 30). Whenever reading the parable of wheat and tares, I realized that the Lord Jesus would do the work of conclusion and winnowing in the last days, through which He would separate true believers from false believers, thereby bringing the true believers into the kingdom of heaven, and eliminating and destroying the false ones. Although I understood this theoretically, I was not quite clear about how to distinguish wheat from tares. How does God reveal these two kinds in reality and how can we have some knowledge and discernment of them? This question had been preying on my mind, making me frequently pray and ponder.
One day during my spiritual devotions, I pondered this passage once again. Joining with reality, I considered: When the Lord Jesus came to earth to do His work, He walked out of the law of the Old Testament and brought the new work of the Age of Grace, spreading the way of repentance. On the Sabbath, He got people to pull out the calves that had fallen into a pit, restored the withered hand, and allowed the disciples to pick and eat the heads of grain, breaking the regulations of the law. Then those scribes and Pharisees said that the Lord Jesus broke the law by not keeping the Sabbath and thereby tried to find all kinds of accusations against Him and condemned and slandered His work. On the contrary, those who accepted and obeyed Him after hearing His words and seeing His deeds, they returned to Him and obtained His salvation. The Lord Jesus said, “He that believes on the Son has everlasting life: and he that believes not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God stays on him” (John 3:36). From this I knew that those who received His gospel and those who did not were obviously divided: Those who believed that the Lord Jesus was the Son of man, which was to say, recognized that God incarnate came to work and recognized that the Lord was the Messiah, they could accept the name of the Lord Jesus, and then prayed to Him to confess and repent. So they were forgiven of their sins and would not be condemned or cursed by the laws anymore, which meant that they were saved. There were also those true believers in the Lord who lived by His words, and were capable of having real faith in Him regardless of what trial or suffering they encountered. They were just like wheat with life, which was able to bear the fruit of faith, and would certainly gain the Lord’s blessing and grace. As for those who resisted the Lord Jesus—the chief priests, scribes, Pharisees, and the Jewish people, they did not acknowledge that the Lord Jesus was the upcoming Messiah, and did not accept His name, His work or words. Instead, they still held onto the laws of the Old Testament, and prayed to the name of Jehovah God. As a result, they were all exposed and eliminated by God’s new work, just like the tares without life being winnowed out. Similarly, with regard to those who are not true believers but seek bread to satisfy hunger though having accepted Jesus’ gospel, they simply focus on keeping religious ceremonies in their belief in the Lord. They go to church on weekends. When reading the Bible in ordinary life, they are merely satisfied with understanding some letters and doctrines, but never seek the Lord’s will or demands carefully in His words or pay attention to practicing His words. When praying, they speak a bunch of empty phrases, instead of speaking intimately to the Lord. Some of them even have no normal spiritual devotions but still can follow the trends in the world, falling into sin and living a life the same as the unbelievers. They are not believers; they are false believers, and will surely suffer the Lord’s loathing and hatred. In comparing that, my heart became much more enlightened: So, the true believers, the false believers; the tares and the wheat. They are revealed by the work of the Lord Jesus incarnate, that is, revealed when Christ begins His new work in the new age. Besides, when believing in God and experiencing the work of God, whether we treasure His work and words, get close to Him regularly, focus on seeking and practicing the truth when encountering problems, and lead our lives according to His words; this is also the key to revealing whether we pursue the truth, and whether we are the true believers or fake followers.
Now is the end of the last days—the time for the Lord to return. Similarly, of all Christians, who are the tares and who are the wheat can only be discerned and revealed through His return. So how can all such things be made clear when He comes again? In my search, I thought of the scripture, “It is time for the judgment to begin from the house of God” (1 Peter 4:17). The Lord Jesus said, “And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. He that rejects me, and receives not my words, has one that judges him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day” (John 12:47-48). “For the Father judges no man, but has committed all judgment to the Son. …” (John 5:22). “And has given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man” (John 5:27). From these verses we can see that God will come again to do the work of judgment in the last days, moreover, judge people as the Son of man. This is because only when God incarnates Himself can He become the Son of man. In this light, when the Lord Jesus returns, He will be incarnated again to do the work of judgment. If we can know and accept God’s work of judgment, we will have the chance to be purified and saved by His work, and gain life, thus coming back to God’s family, just like the full kernels being gathered into the granary. If we are incapable of accepting the work of judgment of Christ of the last days, or incapable of truly pursuing after accepting it, then we will be the revealed tares in God’s work and will definitely be blown away by the wind, which is to say, be exposed and eliminated by His work of judgment in the last days. This depends on whether we people in the last days can know and accept it. Ultimately, God will gather His wheat into the garner, and burn the tares with fire. That is, He will bring the true believers, who are utterly purified and saved, into His kingdom. Afterward, He will use great disasters to punish and destroy all unbelievers and wicked people who have done much evil but never repent. Then, God’s work of saving us mankind will have concluded.
Bible Verse–Psalm 20:7
Some trust in chariots, and some in horses: but we will remember the name of the LORD our God.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:5
Trust in the LORD with all your heart; and lean not to your own understanding.
Bible Verse–Mark 11:24
Therefore I say to you, What things soever you desire, when you pray, believe that you receive them, and you shall have them.
I Have Broken Free From the Clutches of Jealousy
By Jingxin
At the end of October 2016, I accepted the gospel of God. After that, I often had meetings with several brothers and sisters, reading God’s words, sharing experiences, and singing hymns to praise God. I felt that this kind of church life was very joyful and enjoyable. Several months passed soon. Each brother and sister made progress to different degrees. And God also did not mistreat me, allowing me to gain some practical things during that period of time, which made me deeply feel His salvation for me.
In our meeting place, there was a sister whose life grew faster. Although we accepted God’s work in the same period of time, she was better than us at both praying and sharing the knowledge of God’s words, and the other brothers and sisters all complimented her. In the beginning, I agreed in my heart that the sister’s prayer and fellowship were all good, and sometimes I was unable to speak out what she fellowshiped. Sometimes the brothers and sisters and I even talked about her on our way home after meetings, saying, “Sister Wang’s prayer was well organized and there was light in her fellowship about God’s words.” “Yeah. She’s very diligent in her thoughts and could seek God’s will in the environment God arranged.” “Hmm. I feel that she spoke from the heart. What she said is practical and clear and can make us understand easily.” … We talked happily like this. However, as time went on, I felt it was no longer palatable. I thought: Why do the brothers and sisters all compliment her but not me? Have I not made any progress? Is my fellowship not good? I began to feel defiant since I had this thought, which often upset me. I also became estranged from the sister.
My husband also believed in God. One day when we chatted, I said to him what was in my mind thoughtlessly, “Recently, when I heard Sister Wang share her experiences in the meetings, I was jealous of her and felt very uncomfortable in my heart …” Unexpectedly, before I finished my words, my husband opened his eyes wide and said very seriously, “The sister’s fellowship has enlightenment and can help us, so we should learn from her. Others enter from the positive aspect. How can you enter from the negative aspect?” My husband’s words were like a slap on my face, and I immediately shook my head and denied, “No, no. That’s not what I really am.” “That’s what you said just now. Other people enter from the positive but you enter from the negative. How can you think that way?” said my husband. His words pierced my heart, and I couldn’t help shedding tears. I felt very bad in my heart and was extremely unwilling to acknowledge that I was such a bad person. I tried to control my emotions and sobbed out, “Speak no more. Leave me alone and let me think about it.” Afterward, I looked up the word “jealousy” in the dictionary and found the explanation of it was a feeling of grudge and envy for someone who is better than you. I felt it was a very ugly thing and felt too embarrassed to speak. During this time, my husband told my state to a sister and wanted her to help me, but how could I have the nerve to speak out what I had in my mind? I complained that he called the sister without letting me know. How can I show my face to the brothers and sisters in the future? I’m so corrupted; will God still save me? Will the brothers and sisters even more look down on me? Or perhaps, I’d better go to another state alone so that none of them can see me, and I’ll be back when they all have forgotten me. The more I thought, the more upset I became. But I also thought that I wouldn’t have the problems resolved by escaping from reality. O God! What should I do now?
The next day, when I sent my child to school, I reflected on my thoughts of those days all the way and remembered that at ordinary times the brothers and sisters would send the passages of God’s words they felt good to the skype messaging groups, but I just shared God’s words in the meetings for fear that the others would know more than me. I wanted to talk more about something that they didn’t know, so that they would think highly of me and compliment me. I felt uncomfortable while seeing that other brothers’ and sisters’ fellowships were better than mine. I used to feel that I was carefree and didn’t like to make a fuss with others, so I thought I was simple and was a good person. But now I was jealous of others. I could hardly believe I was that kind of person. At noon, I called a sister and asked whether she was jealous of brothers and sisters when their fellowships were good. The sister said she was not, and also added, “I feel enjoyment and happiness while seeing that brothers and sisters can fellowship well.” On hearing her words, I felt even worse in my heart. I cried and prayed to God, “O God! I don’t want to be jealous of others. I feel so bad now, for I can’t stop myself from being jealous of the sister in every meeting. I don’t know what to do now. O God! May You help me get rid of this jealous heart.”
Later, Sister Lili of the church heard of my state and sent me a passage from a fellowship: “So are those who are jealous of others narrow-minded? … Is it good to be narrow-minded or jealous? No good at all. Those who are petty, narrow-minded, or malicious will be laughed at by others and are unworthy to live. It does no good to be narrow-minded, that’s for sure. Some people say, ‘We just can’t overcome it sometimes. Once we meet someone better than us, we’ll feel jealous, get angry, or don’t even want to live as soon as we see him. So, what should we do when encountering these things?’ Pray to God and curse ourselves. Is it okay? How to pray? You say, ‘I can’t bear to see others do well. What kind of person am I? This kind of person like me doesn’t deserve to live. I’m jealous of whoever is better than me. What is my heart like? There is actually no normal humanity in this. May God discipline and prune me.’ Then you continue to pray, ‘May God deliver me from being narrow-minded and make me a bit more broad-minded so that I can live out human likeness, lest I shame You.’ Just pray like this. After praying for a period of time, perhaps you’ll become generous unwittingly. Next time when you meet someone better than you again, your jealousy won’t be that intnese. You can tolerate him and can coexist normally with him. And you’ll become normal gradually. Once you have a normal humanity, you’ll live happily and unrestrained. But if you are too mean, you will feel strained, painful and exhausted.” After reading this passage of fellowship, I felt pricked in the heart. These words were just describing me! When I saw the sister fellowship well, instead of learning from her strengths, I hoped that no one would praise her and agree with her points. I also wanted to talk about something that others did not know so that they would all praise me. I was so petty and narrow-minded; how could I have any normal humanity? In retrospect, I also acted like this before I believed in God. In my dealings with others, be it my colleagues, my neighbors, or my family, I always hoped to get praise from them in everything. Sometimes when my colleagues praised someone who performed well in the work before me, I often felt defiant and said, “There’s nothing great about it. I also can do that.” In order to make others think highly of me, I always tried my best to do things well, regardless of how hard and tiring. I had lived like this before believing in God, but now I realized that it was Satan’s corrupt disposition. This passage of fellowship also said that those who were envious of others were small-minded, short-lived, malicious, and unworthy to live, and their life was painful. It was indeed the fact. During this period of time, I felt that being envious of others really made me distressed in my heart. This passage of fellowship also showed me a path to practice, which was to pray to God and let God make a broad-minded person out of me. Afterward, I prayed in front of God about my jealous heart, “O God! I don’t want to be that narrow-minded. May You deliver me from this corruption and make me more broad-minded, so that I can live out the likeness of man and not bring shame to You. May God help me and transform me.”
After a period of time of practicing this way, I felt that my jealousy of the sister was not as intense as before. However, I had to face the sister in every meeting, and the brothers and sisters who had meetings with me complimented her from time to time, and sometimes even their eyes expressed their approval. At such times, I would be jealous of her involuntarily and couldn’t get along with her normally, feeling that there was always a distance between us. I felt very tired and didn’t know when I could get out of it.
I was embarrassed to lay my state bare to the brothers and sisters, so I could only pray to God. Once, I prayed to God at a gathering, “O God! I’m in the wrong state again today. May You guide me.” Throughout the meeting, I felt very depressed in my heart. That evening, Sister Liu phoned me and talked with me, asking concernedly what difficulties I had recently. I replied hesitantly, “I’m deeply corrupted and too malicious. Will God still save people like me?” I didn’t say more for fear that she might look down on me. Sister Liu read a passage of God’s words to me: “When some people hear that to be an honest person, one must open up and lay oneself bare, they say, ‘It’s hard being honest. Do I have to tell everything I think to others? Isn’t it enough to commune the positive things? I don’t need to tell others of my dark or corrupt side, do I?’ If you do not tell others these things, and do not dissect yourself, then you will never know yourself; you will never recognize what kind of thing you are, and other people will never be able to trust you. This is fact. If you wish for others to trust you, first you must be honest. As an honest person, you must first lay your heart bare so that everyone can look into it, see all that you are thinking, and glimpse your true face; you must not try to disguise or package yourself to look good.” After reading God’s words, she fellowshiped, “Opening up to fellowship is a way to make us released in spirit. If you have difficulties but hide them in your heart, it will easily cause you to be fooled by Satan and prevent you from having progress in your life. If you open up, you will not only be practicing the truth of being honest people but also get help from brothers and sisters. You’ll get solutions to your problems earlier, gain growth in your life, and also have your heart released. Isn’t it a good thing?” After that, she shared her own experience of how she lived in the corruption of being jealous of others and how she freed herself later. Hearing her fellowship, I said in surprise, “So you also have such corruption!” Sister Liu smiled and said, “Yeah. We’re all deeply corrupted by Satan. Corruptions like arrogance, jealousy, and maliciousness are deeply rooted within each of us. God comes to do the work of judgment and chastisement today just for the purpose of purifying and changing us. So we should treat ourselves correctly and not live in negativity. As long as we pursue to be transformed, we’ll be transformed and live out the likeness of a true man one day.” Hearing what she said, I felt much released in my heart. I also understood a little about God’s will: I not only should face my corruption head-on but also need to be an honest person and lay them bare to the brothers and sisters. In this way, Satan will be unable to fool me. This is also practicing the truth and putting Satan to shame. Then I opened up to Sister Liu about my being jealous of others in those days. I felt quite relaxed in my heart after speaking them out, as if a heavy burden was lifted. I tasted that only when I practiced according to God’s words could I be free and released.
The next day, Sister Liu shared another passage of God’s words with me: “Some people are always afraid that others will steal their limelight and surpass them, obtaining recognition while they themselves are neglected. This leads them to attack and exclude others. Is this not a case of being jealous of people more capable than themselves? Is such behavior not selfish and contemptible? What kind of disposition is this? It is malicious! Thinking only of oneself, satisfying only one’s own desires, showing no consideration for the duties of others, and thinking only about one’s own interests. … Those who are capable of putting the truth into practice can accept God’s scrutiny when doing things. When you accept God’s scrutiny, your heart is set straight. If you only ever do things for others to see, and do not accept God’s scrutiny, then is God still in your heart? People like this have no reverence for God.” While reading these words, I examined myself and realized that I hoped to surpass others in everything, whether when I was in society or in the church. Even when I prayed in the meetings, I also wanted to pray better so that the others would compliment me. I couldn’t bear to see someone was better than me. I sought to prevail over others in everything and was unwilling to be left behind. In my thoughts, there were also a lot of malignant expressions which God exposed. I really should not believe in God and conduct myself in this way anymore.
After that, Sister Liu read a passage of fellowship: “Should we say that what talents each of us possesses are preordained by God? (Yes.) Someone is good at writing, he is a natural at this, and can quickly get enlightened by God’s word, then he ought to write articles or scripts; some excels in singing, he has a remarkable voice and is technically proficient, his singing is wonderful, then he can sing hymns to praise God; while some is naturally gifted in dancing, his dance is beautiful, then he can dance to praise God. Don’t you think that each of God’s chosen people’s duties is predestined by God? (Yes.) Is this a fact? (Yes.)” While reading this, I came to understand: God gives different talent to each of us. However, no matter what gift God gives us, His purpose is to let us display our strengths to testify God. Those who can sing well should sing, those who are good at writing should write, and those who have enlightenment in the truth should fellowship more about the truth. That the sister has the talent of fellowshiping the truth is also predetermined by God. I should treat her merits properly and treat my strengths and weaknesses properly, for what God bestows upon us are the best.
The meeting time soon came. I wanted to open up to the sister, but I was somewhat afraid to face it. So I went to pray in the bathroom first, “O God! May You give me courage and strength so that I can consider no more of my face and open up to fellowship with the sister to dispel the estrangement between us.” After the prayer, I calmed down a lot, and then I poured out my recent state and experiences. However, the brothers and sisters not only did not look down on me, but all felt that only when we practiced according to God’s words could we be free and released. They also knew how to practice while encountering such things, and I felt much released in my heart. When we had meetings, I prayed to God inwardly, asking Him to help me forsake myself, absorb the sister’s merits, and accept the enlightenment in her fellowship. After the prayer, I could calm my heart and listen to the sister’s fellowship carefully. I found that the sister had a lot of strengths. For example, when she prayed she could join with her conditions and difficulties, and such a prayer was realistic; she also brought the problem of how to educate her child to God to seek God’s will. These were the merits that I should learn from her. Only then did I realize that the sister was not my rival but my good helper. The sister’s fellowship could make me understand those I did not understand. When I thought in this way, I felt completely released in my heart.
Now, the meeting becomes an enjoyment again, for I’m no longer constrained by the jealous heart. I draw on the strengths of the brothers and sisters and compensate for their weaknesses, and I feel released in my heart. I can enter normally again. I know that my corruptions are far more than this, and I hope I can experience more of God’s salvation so that I’ll be purified by God gradually, live out the image loved by God, and become a person who has truth and humanity. All the glory be to the all-powerful God!
Bible Verse–Matthew 19:26
But Jesus beheld them, and said to them, With men this is impossible; but with God all things are possible.
Bible Verses–Matthew 6:9-13
After this manner therefore pray you: Our Father which are in heaven, Hallowed be your name. Your kingdom come, Your will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For your is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.
Bible Verse–Romans 6:9
Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dies no more; death has no more dominion over him.
Bible Verse–Mark 16:9
Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils.
Bible Verses–Matthew 28:5-7
And the angel answered and said to the women, Fear not you: for I know that you seek Jesus, which was crucified. He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goes before you into Galilee; there shall you see him: see, I have told you.
Bible Verse–Matthew 27:53
And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared to many.
How Should We Treat the Bible Prophecy?
There are a lot of prophecies of the Lord’s return in the Bible. Every Christian is familiar with them. Especially we who are anxiously expecting the Lord’s return even want to properly understand and know the prophecies of the Lord’s return, so that we can meet the returned Lord and realize the desire of entering into the kingdom of heaven. Therefore, it is very important how we treat the prophecy, which will directly involve whether we can meet the returned Lord.
I recalled when the Lord Jesus came to do His work, the Israelites of that time had been waiting eagerly for the Messiah’s coming according to the prophecies of the Old Testament. They saw the prophecies in the Bible, “For to us a child is born, to us a son is given: and the government shall be on his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end, on the throne of David, and on his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from now on even for ever. The zeal of Jehovah of hosts will perform this” (Isaiah 9: 6-7). “But you, Bethlehem Ephratah, though you be little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of you shall he come forth to me that is to be ruler in Israel; whose goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting” (Micah 5:2). According to the letters of the prophecies in the Bible, and their imaginations and inferences concerning the coming of the Messiah, they defined that the Lord’s name was Messiah when He came and He would definitely be born in the imperial palace, looking majestic, imposing and extraordinary, and He would come to lead them to break away from the rule of the Roman government as the king of Israel, like David.
But in fact, God did not fulfill these prophecies according to their imaginations. When the Lord came, His name was not Messiah, but Jesus; He was not born in the imperial palace, but in a manger; He didn’t have high status, but was hunted by King Herod; Jesus’ appearance was not as imposing and extraordinary as they imagined, but was very ordinary and normal.
What’s more, the Lord Jesus’ work even countered their conceptions. He did not deliver them from the rule of Roman government just like they had imagined. On the contrary, the Lord asked people to confess and repent their sins, and taught people to have forbearance and patience, love their enemies and forgive others seventy times seven times. Not only did He not work in the temple, but gone out of the temple; and not only did He not keep the Sabbath, but healed the sick, cast out the demons on the Sabbath, and even His disciples plucked the ears of corn and ate when they were hungry. … The fulfillment of the prophecies did not accord with the Israelites’ imagination at all. The work of the Lord Jesus had never been done in the Age of Law. He brought a new stage of work on the basis of the Age of Law.
Actually, the Lord Jesus expressed many truths at that time and performed many signs and wonders, which completely manifested God’s sovereignty and power. But the Pharisees of that time didn’t seek God’s will for these works were not in accordance with their conceptions and imaginations. They tried to find all kinds of accusations against the Lord Jesus. At last, they nailed the Lord Jesus to the cross alive, committing a heinous crime, and the nation was subjected to unprecedented destruction.
The bloody facts told us that the Pharisees had been expecting the Messiah’s coming eagerly, but they rejected and resisted the Messiah’s coming. They were full of fancies, conceptions and imaginations about Messiah, stubbornly held on the literal meaning of the prophecies of the Bible to define God’s work in accordance with their imaginations. Therefore, they did all in their power to resist and condemn the Lord Jesus because His work was not in line with their conceptions and illusions as the prophecies were fulfilled. They were ruined by their foolishness and ignorance and became the one who opposed to God. In the end, they were expelled and abandoned by God. Yet those who could let go of their own conceptions and imaginations, focus on seeking and investigating the work of the Lord Jesus and His words and firmly believed the Lord Jesus is the coming Messiah could abandon everything to follow the Lord Jesus. And in the end, they received the Lord’s praise.
The Bible says, “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out! For who has known the mind of the Lord? or who has been his counselor?” (Romans 11: 33-34). God is the Creator, and we are created beings, are dust on earth. We can never comprehend God’s wisdom, almightiness and wonderfulness. There are God’s wonderfulness, wisdom and also mysteries in prophecies. We can’t fathom how prophecies are fulfilled. How can we infer God’s work as God’s counselor? 2 Corinthians 3:6 also says, “for the letter kills, but the spirit gives life.” From these verses and the fact of the Pharisees’ failure, we can see the fulfillment of the prophecies is not as easy as we imagine, much less will they be fulfilled according to the words in the Bible. In fact, the Lord Jesus’s coming had already fulfilled the prophecies. It is just that it was not according to man’s imaginations and conceptions. The Lord was born of a virgin, Mary in Bethlehem and hunted by King Herod…. All of these can prove the fulfillment of prophecies. However, the Pharisees used their thinking and imagination, the literal meaning of the scriptures and inferences to welcome the Messiah, which doomed they would never see the Messiah’s coming.
Now is the last days, then how should we treat the prophecies of the Lord’s coming? How should we face the Lord if His return is not what we expect and imagine? These problems are worth our deep thinking.
Bible Verse–Acts 26:23
That Christ should suffer, and that he should be the first that should rise from the dead, and should show light to the people, and to the Gentiles.
Bible Verses–Mark 14:27-28
And Jesus said to them, All you shall be offended because of me this night: for it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered. But after that I am risen, I will go before you into Galilee.
Bible Verse–Luke 9:22
Saying, The Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be slain, and be raised the third day.
Four Principles Christians Should Possess to Live Out Normal Humanity
By Shicheng
As a Christian, we all know that we should live out normal humanity. When interacting with brothers and sisters, we should love each other, understand, forbear and forgive each other, and help each other. This is the Lord’s requirement for every Christian and also what we should practice. Thank the Lord for His guidance! Regarding this topic, I’ll talk about my understanding. In my opinion, there are four basic aspects that we should enter into to live out normal humanity. The first aspect is that brothers and sisters should love each other. Second, we should deal with others with wisdom. Third, we should correctly view others’ merits and shortcomings, neither overestimating nor underestimating others. Fourth, we should also possess conscience, reason, and integrity in interacting with others. If we can practice and enter into these four aspects, then we will meet the basic conditions for living out of the normal humanity Christians should possess. Now, let’s talk about the four aspects in detail.
Firstly, brothers and sisters should love each other. The Lord Jesus said, “A new commandment I give to you, That you love one another; as I have loved you, that you also love one another” (John 13:34). This is the Lord Jesus’ requirement for every believer in Him. Because we all can be weak and have shortcomings, it is necessary for brothers and sisters to help and support each other. If we take the Lord Jesus Christ as our exemplar and make our interactions with others established on the basis of loving each other, then we can live in harmony with people. For example, on one occasion, Sister Li and I were to support a weak brother together. I heard Sister Li say, “The brother knows the Bible well and looks down on average people. Every time we visited him, he always talked too much, and we could never get a word in edgewise.” Hearing this, I thought the brother was too arrogant, thus secretly disdaining him. Living in a wrong state, I was incapable of treating him with a loving heart, and thought to myself, “For such an arrogant person, will my visit to him achieve results?” I lost my confidence for a moment. In helplessness, I could only pray and seek the Lord. Then I reflected and realized that I was arrogant too. When I was negative and weak, God not only ignored my corruption and disobedience but also made me come out of the passivity and weakness through brothers and sisters helping me with a loving heart. I thought of the Lord’s love for me. I also thought: The Lord was crucified for saving us. His love for us is so great. But why can’t I imitate Christ to be tolerant and patient toward brothers and sisters, and to help them with a loving heart? When I transformed my condition and faced the brother with a love for man’s soul, the fact was not what I had imagined. The brother was not so arrogant, and he didn’t keep talking to himself. Instead, he spoke heart-to-heart with us. After we communicated and shared God’s words with each other, the brother’s negative situation improved. Thank God for His guidance! All the glory be to our Lord! From this, we can see that only with God’s guidance in our heart can we live by His word and have a loving heart for brothers and sisters. Just as the Lord Jesus said, “By this shall all men know that you are my disciples, if you have love one to another” (John 13:35).
Second, we should deal with others with wisdom. We are all corrupted by Satan with the result that there are many corrupt dispositions in every one of us. Besides, we don’t love the truth by nature. Therefore, it is inevitable to have difficulties in dealing with others. Not only should we possess a loving heart for others, but wisdom is indispensable. The Bible says, “The wise in heart shall be called prudent: and the sweetness of the lips increases learning. Understanding is a wellspring of life to him that has it” (Proverbs 16:21-22). From these words, we can see that wisdom is positive, and that if we have wisdom we can complete things easily and become a prudent man. Furthermore, we Christians are principled in using wisdom. That is to complete positive things, to benefit the work of the church, and not to bring harm to ourselves, others or the church. Without wisdom, we can’t have some problems solved easily. For example, if we directly say some words to brothers and sisters, it may harm them. In this case, we can do it in a wise way in which we can solve problems and avoid bringing them harm. Thus, under some special circumstances, we need to rely on wisdom from God to speak and act. As long as we do everything on the foundation of God’s love, it will achieve good results. For wisdom comes from God. As it is said in the Bible, “The fear of Jehovah is the beginning of wisdom” (Psalm 111:10).
Third, we should correctly view others’ merits and shortcomings, neither overestimating nor underestimating others. The Scripture reads, “And these things, brothers, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollos for your sakes; that you might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written, that no one of you be puffed up for one against another” (1 Corinthians 4:6). Having been corrupted by Satan, we are all arrogant so we can’t correctly view others’ merits and shortcomings. We either overestimate or underestimate others. For example, if we have some special skill, we will love to reveal ourselves; if others have, we will worship and look up to them, unable to give glory to God. If we have some shortcomings, we will be self-abased; if others have, we will belittle and underestimate them, incapable of treating ourselves and others correctly. Especially seeing others’ shortcomings, we like to judge and belittle them because of our arrogant disposition. If we can recognize our own corruption and shortcomings, and can pursue the truth to change our corruption and take away our shortcomings, then we will be able to treat others correctly. When brothers and sisters’ opinions and views don’t agree with ours, we should humble ourselves, respect their opinions, and seek fellowship with each other to understand more truth, instead of holding to ourselves. Because we are different in caliber given by God and in the time that we have believed in God, we shouldn’t make demands of others according to our own standards. Whether brothers and sisters are clever or stupid, whether they have good caliber or bad caliber, and whether they are rich or poor, we should neither be prejudiced toward them, nor impose our own preferences onto them, nor make a fuss with them, nor look up to them or look down on them; rather, we should help and forbear them with a loving heart and treat them fairly.
Fourth, we should also possess conscience, reason, and integrity in interacting with others. If someone is kind to us, we should repay him. If someone has a loving heart for us, we should treat him with a loving heart in return. When it comes to reason, we should learn how to respect others. Even though someone has shortcomings, we must not laugh at or look down on him. When it comes to integrity, we shouldn’t be a selfish and base person who takes advantage of others. In addition, we must not speak filthy and dirty words. And we must live out the decency of saints. In brief, we should be a qualified creation with the likeness of an honest person. We should be trustworthy in words and actions and do our best to fulfil our promises to others. We shouldn’t be one way in front of people’s face and another way behind people’s back. For God likes honest people and only honest people can enter into the kingdom of heaven. Just as the Lord Jesus said, “Truly I say to you, Except you be converted, and become as little children, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 18:3).
The four aspects above are what we Christians should practice and entry into. If we can do these, we will be able to live out normal humanity, have normal human relationships, and have some human likeness, and only then can we glorify God and benefit others.
Bible Verses–Matthew 20:18-19
Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be betrayed to the chief priests and to the scribes, and they shall condemn him to death, And shall deliver him to the Gentiles to mock, and to whip, and to crucify him: and the third day he shall rise again.
Bible Verse–1 Thessalonians 4:9
But as touching brotherly love you need not that I write to you: for you yourselves are taught of God to love one another.
Bible Verse–John 15:12
This is my commandment, That you love one another, as I have loved you.
I Have Understood How to Pray to Be Heard by God
By Liu Shuo
One day, I came back home from the church meeting, my legs aching. I sat on my bed, patting my two legs and humming a hymn quietly, “We have to praise Jehovah, because all things are out of Him. He is the Ruler of the heavens and earth and all things. There is no other God like Him …” Just as I was singing, my husband opened the door and came in. Seeing him back, I was very excited and asked, “You have finally come back. How come you were out so long this time? It’s been nearly two years.”
My husband put the things with him on the table, explaining, “I’ve been busy these days with the affairs of the church and I couldn’t get away.” Then he came to the bedside and asked me with concern, “Why are you massaging your legs?”
I said, “I received a notice from the upper-level co-workers and had a meeting for a few days. I came home a little while ago. My legs are aching badly. I just massage them to stimulate circulation.”
My husband said with a smile, “Did you kneel to pray for a long time in the meeting?”
I said gruffly, “That’s right. The two co-workers prayed for more than one hour and called on the name of the Lord for over twenty minutes. In the end, they again prayed for more than one hour. It was almost three hours in all. In fact, after praying for forty minutes, I felt my legs were numb and my calves were swollen. I wanted to stand up to relax my legs and reduce soreness, but at the thought that this suffering was approved by God, I had to kneel there and continued praying. Later, when the prayer was finished, I could hardly stand up. I felt tired and painful. I really couldn’t bear it.”
My husband said seriously, “The Lord Jesus has ever said: ‘God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth’ (John 4:24). Prayer is the most direct way for us to worship God. We need to use our heart to pray to the Lord and speak intimate words with Him. That is, we should talk to God about our true state and actual difficulties, rather than show off our eloquence and exhibit ourselves in praying. In the past, when I prayed with brothers and sisters during my sermon, many times I listed verses and said a bunch of nice sounding words. I didn’t pray with my heart. Instead, I wanted to win others’ favor for admiration and let others look up to me. Now, I am very fed up with the way I prayed.”
I said in puzzlement, “Yeah, the Lord Jesus asked us to use our heart and integrity to worship Him. Hearing what you said, I find I also have the viewpoint that if I pray with many words, list many scriptures and pray for a long time, I will be spiritual and others will not look down upon me. Actually, we co-workers also list verses to compare ourselves to each other. That’s the reason why each of us prayed longer than the next.”
My husband said, “In reality, God pays no mind to our half-hearted prayers. In Matthew 6:5-7, it recorded what the Lord Jesus has taught His disciples, ‘And when you pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Truly I say to you, They have their reward. But you, when you pray, enter into your closet, and when you have shut your door, pray to your Father which is in secret; and your Father which sees in secret shall reward you openly. But when you pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking.’ From these words, we can see that the Lord Jesus loathes the prayers of the hypocrites. But we think that the more words of our prayers are, the happier the Lord will be. In fact, it is not. Our prayers are to flaunt ourselves on purpose and to show off, so that others will mistake our outward practices for our devotion to the Lord. How can such behaviors deceive the Lord?”
After hearing his words, I nodded and said, “What you said is truly so. Well, I find you have had much progress. Where did you get so much light? I have never heard before.”
He said with a smile, “Such understanding was from some words a net friend sent to me the other day. I felt he had his own unique insights about prayer, so I wrote down some of the important passages in my notebook. When I am free, I can ponder them. Let me share them with you.” Saying these words, my husband stood up and walked to the table. He took out his notebook, and began to read, “Prayer is not a case of just going through the motions, following procedure, or reciting the words of God. That is to say, praying is not parroting certain words and it is not imitating others. In prayer, one must reach the state where one’s heart can be given to God, laying open one’s heart so that it may be moved by God.” Then he said, “You see how these words are in accordance with the Lord’s requirements for us. That is to say, prayer is not going through the formalities or following procedure or reciting God’s words. In prayer, we should give our heart to God and speak from our heart to Him.”
Looking at these words, I said, “In this light, our former prayers were mainly reciting verses, parroting words and following procedures, but not giving our hearts to God.”
My husband said, “Hmm” and continued “Well, let me read another passage about what a true prayer is, ‘What is true prayer? It is telling God what is in your heart, communing with God as you grasp His will, communicating with God through His words, feeling especially close to God, sensing He is there before you, and believing you have something to say to Him. Your heart feels filled with light and you feel how lovable God is. You feel especially inspired, and listening to you brings gratification to your brothers and sisters. They will feel that the words you speak are the words within their hearts, the words they wish to say, as though your words were a substitute for their own. This is what true prayer is. After you have engaged in true prayer, your heart will be at peace and will know gratification. The strength to love God can rise up, and you will feel that there is nothing of greater value or significance in life than loving God. All this proves that your prayers have been effective.’ From these words, we can see: The result achieved by true prayers is to draw our heart closer to God, to make us feel God’s dearness and loveliness. Besides, it can make us enjoy the peace and joy God bestows upon us, and obtain deeper knowledge of God’s words. If we always recite the Bible verses to God every day, just as a Buddhist monk chants scriptures, how can the Lord accept and listen to our prayers? Should this continue, we will become further and further from God and even be despised by God. Just like a child who always says the same thing to his parents repeatedly since his childhood, are his parents willing to listen?”
I was silent for a moment with my head bent, and then I said, “It seems that our former way of prayer is really not in line with the Lord’s will. No wonder even when I pray every day, my spiritual condition can’t be invigorated, and I cannot feel the Lord’s presence. Can it be said that it has a direct relationship with our prayer?” My husband looked at me with approval.
Then, I asked again in puzzlement, “We pray twice at a specific time every day, the morning prayer at 5 a.m. and the evening prayer; we deacons and others who have burdens must pray for the brothers or sisters who need help as well as all the other people in the church, asking the Lord to keep these families peace in the Lord; then we pray for the unbelievers, from families to countries, and even pray for the world peace. I don’t know whether such kind of prayer will be listened to by the Lord.”
My husband said with a bitter smile, “Compared to the facts, we will know whether God has listened or not. We pray for the world peace every day, but from the world situation we can see that wars become more and more intense, to the extent of breaking out at any moment. Every country united with each other in military exercises to show his own country’s power. We prayed to God asking Him to forgive man’s sins and remove man’s disasters, but we can see from the TV reports that there are more and more disasters and the scope which they involved is broader and broader. All kinds of phenomena indicate that our prayer has not reached God’s ears, and God doesn’t approve our prayer at all.”
I said, “According to the reality, your words are really true. Though we kneel before the Lord to pray for such a long time every day, the Lord doesn’t seem to listen to our prayers.”
Then he said seriously, “The facts are the best answer. Let me read another passage to you, ‘Like people in the Three-Self Church, who limit themselves to practices such as attending morning services every day, offering evening prayers and prayers of gratitude before meals, and giving thanks in all things—however much they do and for however long they do it, they will not have the work of the Holy Spirit. When people live amidst rules and have their hearts fixed on methods of practice, the Holy Spirit cannot work, because their hearts are occupied by rules and human notions. Thus, God is unable to intervene and work on them, and they can only continue living under the control of laws. Such people are forever incapable of receiving God’s praise. A normal spiritual life is a life lived before God. When praying, one can quiet one’s heart before God, and through prayer, one can seek the Holy Spirit’s enlightenment, know God’s words, and understand God’s will’ (“Regarding a Normal Spiritual Life”). From these words, we can see: If we live within the rituals of religion and rules, all we do will not be approved by the Lord, much less can we receive the Holy Spirit’s work. Moreover, sometimes when we don’t know God’s will, we stubbornly require God to do this or do that, as if we were God’s advisers. We ask God to act in accordance with our thoughts in all things, but don’t quiet our hearts before God to seek His meaning or speak intimately to Him to seek the Holy Spirit’s enlightenment and guidance. We should bear the burden for our own lives, seek and pray often for the truths we don’t understand, and pray for the growth of our spiritual life. Only such prayers are in concert with God’s intentions and will be approved by God.”
I said with excitement, “Thank God for His guidance. In the past, I always thought that if we prayed to or knelt before God for a long time, it showed that we were devout to the Lord; if we could adhere to all kinds of religious rituals, it showed we were loyal to the Lord. In fact, our hearts didn’t quiet before God and we did not have heart-to-heart talks with God. It appears that no matter how long these outward behaviors last, it’s no use; and we cannot receive the Holy Spirit’s work, either. I must quickly share this new light with brothers and sisters in the next meeting, so that they can change their ways of praying which are not in line with God’s will.”
My husband said delightedly, “Let’s leave this here. I am very hungry. Please make some food for me. Then I will fellowship with you about some light regarding another aspect of the truth.”
I said happily, “All right, I will do that at once.”
Bible Verse–Proverbs 15:17
Better is a dinner of herbs where love is, than a stalled ox and hatred therewith.
Bible Verse–Psalm 85:10
Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and peace have kissed each other.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 13:3
He that keeps his mouth keeps his life: but he that opens wide his lips shall have destruction.
The Enlightenment Provided to Us by the Ethiopian Eunuch Accepting the Gospel
Seeing this picture, I can’t help but think of a record in the Bible, “And the angel of the Lord spoke to Philip, saying, Arise, and go toward the south to the way that goes down from Jerusalem to Gaza, which is desert. And he arose and went: and, behold, a man of Ethiopia, an eunuch of great authority under Candace queen of the Ethiopians, who had the charge of all her treasure, and had come to Jerusalem for to worship, Was returning, and sitting in his chariot read Esaias the prophet. Then the Spirit said to Philip, Go near, and join yourself to this chariot. And Philip ran thither to him, and heard him read the prophet Esaias, and said, Understand you what you read? And he said, How can I, except some man should guide me? And he desired Philip that he would come up and sit with him. The place of the scripture which he read was this, He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb before his shearer, so opened he not his mouth: In his humiliation his judgment was taken away: and who shall declare his generation? for his life is taken from the earth. And the eunuch answered Philip, and said, I pray you, of whom speaks the prophet this? of himself, or of some other man? Then Philip opened his mouth, and began at the same scripture, and preached to him Jesus. And as they went on their way, they came to a certain water: and the eunuch said, See, here is water; what does hinder me to be baptized? And Philip said, If you believe with all your heart, you may. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. And he commanded the chariot to stand still: and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him” (Act 8:26-38).
These verses record the process of the Ethiopian eunuch accepting the gospel of the Lord Jesus. We all know that he was of high status and of honorable reputation at the time, and moreover, he was a religious Christian. While he was on the way home after performing his worship at Jerusalem, he met Philip. When Philip asked him whether he understood the verses he had read, he was not full of himself because of his own status or his Bible knowledge, nor was he self-conceited; instead, he let go of his status and position, seeking from Philip humbly. When Philip preached the work of the Lord Jesus to him, he didn’t hold on to his notions in resisting and condemning it. Rather, he, maintaining a heart of pure obedience, accepted the Lord Jesus’ work.
From this, we can see that regarding how to believe in God, the Ethiopian eunuch yearned for the truth, and in order to understand the truth, he was willing to humble himself. Ultimately, he gained the salvation of the Lord Jesus because he had an attitude that sought for the truth.
Think back to those Pharisees who followed the laws at that time. Even though they knew the Bible backward and forward, and had traveled over land and sea to spread the laws of Jehovah, nevertheless when it came to the new work done by the Lord Jesus, they intentionally closed themselves, stubbornly clung to their notions and imaginations and didn’t search for the truth at all. To protect their status and livelihood, they did their absolute utmost to oppose and condemn the work of the Lord Jesus. Eventually, they colluded with the Roman government to nail the Lord Jesus to the cross, which caused them to be cursed and punished by God. In this, we see that as man prepares for the coming of the Lord, different attitudes bring about different ends.
Now the last days have arrived. The Lord Jesus has promised that He will come again. Besides, it is prophesied in Revelation, “And I saw another angel fly in the middle of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people” (Rev 14:6). This shows us that when the Lord comes again, the everlasting gospel will be preached to people on earth. Therefore, we must be awake and waiting. If someone spreads and testifies to the work and words of the Lord Jesus at His return, we should emulate the Ethiopian eunuch and be the ones who seek the truth humbly. Only in this way can we obtain the salvation of the last days and feast with the Lord. Just as the Bible prophecies, “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me” (Rev 3:20). “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled” (Mat 5:6). “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven” (Mat 5:3). No matter how high or low our status is, or how long we have believed in God, as long as we let go of our religious conceptions and are willing to seek the truth humbly, we can receive God’s enlightenment and leading, follow His footsteps and gain His salvation in the last days.
Bible Verse–James 1:12
Blessed is the man that endures temptation: for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the Lord has promised to them that love him.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 21:21
He that follows after righteousness and mercy finds life, righteousness, and honor.
Bible Verse–John 17:3
And this is life eternal, that they might know you the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom you have sent.
Bible Verse–Luke 12:15
And he said to them, Take heed, and beware of covetousness: for a man’s life consists not in the abundance of the things which he possesses.
Bible Verse–Matthew 16:26
For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?
Bible Verses–John 11:25–26
Jesus said to her, I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believes in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: And whoever lives and believes in Me shall never die. Believe you this?
I Saw God’s Almightiness and Sovereignty in a Fire
By Jizhen
One day in late October of 2014, at past 3 p.m., my husband ran home in a great fluster. As soon as he crossed the threshold, he said breathlessly, “A large fire has broken out in the north fields. It’s going to spread to our house. There is no time to remove other things. Take out our ID cards, residence booklet, and all the other papers, and put them in a safe place quickly.” With that, he hurried to run out. I followed him out and looked toward the north, where there had already existed a sheet of flame. Fanned by a wind, the fire was roaring with thick smoke billowing up. I was quite terrified by the scene. The northwesterly wind of force 5-6 blowing strongly, flames were leaping around. I saw that the fierce fire was less than 200 meters away from my house. Considering that my house of thatch and wood, without courtyard walls, would be soon ablaze once it caught fire, I thought of my books of God’s word then. I knew that these books are more important than my life to me. Where should I put them? I fluttered about with anxiety, just like a cat on a hot tin roof. What should I do? I suddenly remembered God. Then I called out to God earnestly, “O God! The fields behind my house are on fire. It is about to spread to my house. I must keep the books of Your word safe. Where should I put them? Please guide and help me. God!” After the prayer, I suddenly thought of my vegetable cellar, which was more than three meters deep. Very excited, I thanked God for His guidance and leadership. I hurriedly put in a bucket my books of God’s word, residence booklet, and all the other papers, and let the bucket down with a rope into the vegetable cellar. Following this, I breathed a sigh of relief and kept thanking God. I personally experienced that I was so small and helpless in the face of disaster, and that only God is my reliance.
At that point, all men in our village went to the fields to fight the fire, and women were busying themselves moving things out of their houses, screaming and yelling. At the edge of our village, there were two excavators of our village that were digging ditches. Looking toward the north, I saw the fierce fire rapidly coming toward my house with the northwesterly wind of force 5-6. Besides, the fire was just sixty or seventy meters away from my house. At that time, knowing that there was nothing I could do, I knelt down and prayed to God, “O God! Whether or not my house will be burnt is arranged by Your hands. I’m willing to obey You. No matter how badly my house is burnt, I will not resent You.” After praying, I saw that the fire was about to spread to my house. Just then, a miraculous thing happened. The wind instantly veered to the south-west. In consequence, the fire spread to another place. I saw God’s sovereignty and wonderful deeds with my own eyes. At that moment, I thought of God’s words, “The disaster originates with Me and is of course orchestrated by Me” (“Prepare Sufficient Good Deeds for Your Destination”). “Man’s heart and spirit are held in the hand of God, everything of his life is beheld in the eyes of God. Regardless of whether or not you believe this, any and all things, whether living or dead, will shift, change, renew, and disappear in accordance with God’s thoughts. Such is the way in which God presides over all things” (“God Is the Source of Man’s Life”). At that time, I practically experienced that everything, dead or alive, is in God’s hand and will shift according to His thoughts. Especially I tasted that when I truly called upon God in a crisis, He listened to my prayers, removed my difficulties and anxieties, and rescued me from danger. Through this experience, I truly felt that God is right by my side. Just as God says, “Until, one day, you will feel that the Creator is no longer a riddle, that the Creator has never been hidden from you, that the Creator has never concealed His face from you, that the Creator is not at all far from you, that the Creator is no longer the One that you constantly long for in your thoughts but that you cannot reach with your feelings, that He is really and truly standing guard to your left and right, supplying your life, and controlling your destiny. He is not on the remote horizon, nor has He secreted Himself high up in the clouds. He is right by your side, presiding over your all, He is everything that you have, and He is the only thing you have” (“Knowing God Is the Path to Fearing God and Shunning Evil”). Before the fact, I saw God’s realness and almightiness. Furthermore, I genuinely experienced that God is by our side, and that He is the God who listens to our prayers. This is like Job who only heard about God before he underwent trials, but he saw God after his great trials. Though this environment I encountered can’t be compared with Job’s trials, it made me practically see God, and see that the Creator is so real and almighty. At that time, I was so excited that I didn’t know what to say but only kept thanking God.
The fire burnt up over 70 acres of cornstalks of our village. Without God’s protection, my house would have been the first to be burnt. It was because of God’s protection that the wind shifted. Through the fire, I have gained a deeper understanding of God’s almightiness and sovereignty and wonderful deed. Thank God! All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–Matthew 10:39
He that finds his life shall lose it: and he that loses his life for My sake shall find it.
Bible Verse–John 6:51
I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.
I Have a New Knowledge of “The Canaanite Woman’s Faith”
Matthew 15:22-28 record: “And, behold, a woman of Canaan came out of the same coasts, and cried to him, saying, Have mercy on me, O Lord, you son of David; my daughter is grievously vexed with a devil. But he answered her not a word. And his disciples came and sought him, saying, Send her away; for she cries after us. But he answered and said, I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. Then came she and worshipped him, saying, Lord, help me. But he answered and said, It is not meet to take the children’s bread, and to cast it to dogs. And she said, Truth, Lord: yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters’ table. Then Jesus answered and said to her, O woman, great is your faith: be it to you even as you will. And her daughter was made whole from that very hour.”
Whenever reading this part of the scriptures, I thought: At first, the Lord Jesus treated the Canaanite woman with indifference and likened her to a dog. Then why did He change His attitude toward her just because of her words: “Truth, Lord: yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters’ table” (Matthew 15:27)? Is it because the Canaanite woman believed that the Lord had the power to cast out the demon from her daughter and save her? Or is it because she could accept the Lord Jesus likening her to a dog? Upon pondering these verses, I felt that there were some mysteries here, yet I couldn’t figure it out.
One afternoon, I was reading the Bible at home and contemplating those scriptures, when a rat-a-tat interrupted my train of thought. It was Sister Huihui, a friend of mine, who came to visit me. In chatting with her, I poured out my confusion. Then she said smilingly, “Thank God! Recently, I’ve been reading a book. And the words in it just can resolve your problem. I’d like to share with you.”
“Really? Then what are we waiting for?” said I.
Huihui took out a book from her handbag and read a passage of words for me, “Why did the Lord Jesus praise the faith of this person? It was not because she was willing to be a dog, nor was it because she was willing to eat bread crumbs. This is all secondary. What was it that the Lord Jesus praised her for? It was that she didn’t care whether the Lord Jesus saw her as a dog, as a person, or as the devil Satan. She didn’t care what He saw her as. The most important point was that she regarded the Lord Jesus as God, and that she affirmed the Lord Jesus to be the Lord, and to be God. This is a truth and a fact that is eternally unchanging. The Lord Jesus was God, was the Lord, was the One affirmed as such in her heart, and that was enough. Irrespective of whether the Lord Jesus saved her or didn’t save her, whether He saw her as someone to eat with together at table, or as a disciple, or a follower, or whether He saw her as a lapdog or guard dog, it was all fine, she didn’t care. In any case, it was enough for her to acknowledge that the Lord Jesus was the Lord of her heart; this was her greatest faith” (“Man is the Greatest Beneficiary of God’s Management Plan”).
She then continued, “The Canaanite woman was very rational in front of the Lord. Because of her true faith in the Lord, she believed that the Lord had the power to heal her daughter. What’s more, no matter what kind of attitude the Lord Jesus had toward her— granting her request or not, or ignoring her or likening her to a dog, she believed the substance of the Lord was God without doubt, and never had any complaint or resentment. Since she regarded the Lord Jesus as her Lord and her God, she didn’t care whether the Lord saw her as a dog or a person but had particular faith in Him all the time. Even when the Lord Jesus likened her to a dog in front of His disciples, she could put her own image aside and cared not how others viewed her. It can be seen that she wasn’t in the least restrained by any man, thing, or object, and was able to stand firm in her position as a created creature and honor God as the greatest in her heart. Consequently, the Lord graced her and fulfilled her wish.
“Compared with the Canaanite woman, what was the attitude those chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees who served Jehovah in the temple held toward the Lord Jesus and His new work? They had never sought or investigated whether the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah they had been waiting for, but tried every excuse to resist and condemn the Lord Jesus when His work did not conform to their notions and imaginations. It is obvious that when facing God’s appearance and work, instead of seeking humbly as a created being, they acted irreverently toward God’s work and even arrogantly and stiffly judged that God should not work this way or that way. In name they believed in God, while in substance they denied that the identity of the incarnate Lord Jesus was God Himself. Compared with the Pharisees, the Canaanite woman was just a gentile. She neither had a high position nor possessed great Bible knowledge or theological theories, but her godliness and reason surpassed those of the chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees who had served God for years. This is why her faith was praised by the Lord Jesus. Therefore, the Canaanite woman’s attitude of piety toward the Lord, her faith in the Lord and her reason should all be emulated by us.”
What she said reminded me of my own conduct when following the Lord. I couldn’t compare with the Canaanite woman! And then, I said in shame: “Thinking back on my years spent following the Lord Jesus, I’ve read the Lord’s words in the Bible many times before. Even though I keep these words constantly in my mouth and verbally acknowledge that God is the truth, the way, and the life, I’ve never practiced them in real life. When I was preaching in the pulpit after being elected as a leader, seeing the believers gazing at me with admiration, I was full of joy. Instead of giving glory to God rationally, I rose above myself and enjoyed people’s worship and admiration. I thought I was full of faith in God for I have spent a lot and paid much price for the Lord actively. However, when some adverse things came upon my family or there was a conflict between me and the co-workers, I would lose my faith in the Lord and become depressed. When the Lord provided me with grace, I filled my mouth with happy thanksgivings and praises and my faith in God also increased; while when I encountered some illness or disasters, I blamed God for not blessing me, and even misunderstood and doubted God. Regarding the reason and faith in God, there is indeed a world of difference between me and the Canaanite woman. After hearing your fellowship about the Canaanite woman’s faith, I feel that I really ought to learn from her and transform my view about belief in God. No matter how God treats us, we should keep to our place as a creation and learn to obey God’s arrangements. We should never deny God’s word when His work is not in accordance with our conceptions. And we shouldn’t doubt God’s identity and position no matter what attitude He holds toward us.”
Huihui said sincerely: “Yes. No matter whether it is sense, insight, faith before God, or attitude of piety, we are quite poor, which requires us to pursue the truth and correct our viewpoints and attitudes in our belief in God. Only in this way will our sense and insight gradually return to normal. Just as the words in this book say: ‘The goal of people’s pursuit of the truth is to obey God. Irrespective of what God does, what form He appears in or what method He uses to speak to you, the position God has in your heart cannot change, your reverence for God cannot change, the distance between you and God cannot change and your true faith in God cannot change; in your heart, God’s essence and His position cannot change’ (“Man is the Greatest Beneficiary of God’s Management Plan”). If we can act in compliance with these words, our hearts will beget true obedience and fear of God little by little. Then regardless of what trial we may encounter, we will be able to stand in our place as a creation of God to worship Him, properly experience the work of God, and practice God’s word.”
At her words, I said happily: “Today, I have a new knowledge of the Canaanite woman’s faith from our communication. I come to understand that since we’ve believed in God, we should have reason in front of God and submit to God no matter how He works. This is what a creation and a believer in God must practice and achieve. Thank the Lord for guiding me to resolve the puzzlement which has disturbed me for many years. Today I’ve really reaped great benefits!”
Bible Verses–John 6:32–33
Then Jesus said to them, Truly, truly, I say to you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but my Father gives you the true bread from heaven. For the bread of God is he which comes down from heaven, and gives life to the world.
Bible Verses–John 5:39–40
Search the scriptures; for in them you think you have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me. And you will not come to Me, that you might have life.
Bible Verse–John 10:10
I am come that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly.
Bible Verse–John 6:63
It is the spirit that vivifies; the flesh profits nothing: the words that I speak to you, they are spirit, and they are life.
Testimony in Marriage: Who Resolved My Family’s Conflicts?
By Zhuiqiu
I’m a cosmetologist and my husband is a farmer. We got to know each other during a Chinese Valentine’s Day activity found in Malaysia: throwing mandarin oranges. One year later, we had a church wedding in the presence of a priest as our witness. When I heard the priest praying for our marriage, my eyes became moist, and I prayed to God silently, “I hope this man can look after and take care of me without change or pause and can accompany me through my whole life.” At that moment, I was deeply moved; I even felt my heart was weeping unceasingly.
But once our marriage actually started, the conflicts between us began to appear. Every day, my husband went out to sell vegetables at 4 a.m. or so, and came back after 7 p.m., but when I got off work, it was already after 10 p.m., so we seldom had time for each other. When I dragged my exhausted body home, I wanted his concern, care and understanding, such as asking me how my work was going or whether I felt happy or not. However, almost every time when I got back home, I saw him either watching TV or playing with his phone, and sometimes he even didn’t greet me, as if I didn’t exist. All this made me very depressed.
Sometimes, when I experienced some friction with my colleagues or customers, I would complain about it to him. Once, there were some conflicts between a customer and me at work. I felt very troubled, so I complained about it to him after getting back home, but he just responded “Oh” as he played with his phone. Seeing him giving me the cold shoulder, I said in a tone of anger: “Did you hear what I said?” He looked up at me and said, “Yes!” Then he bowed his head and continued playing with his phone. His indifferent attitude toward me made me feel very hurt. So I shouted at him, “Can’t you reply since you’ve heard? Are you a wooden puppet? Can’t you chat? Do I also need to speak with you on the phone?” Seeing that I was starting to nag, he didn’t pay any attention to me anymore. But the more he didn’t speak, the angrier I became in my heart, insisting on forcing him to speak, so I kept speaking. Then, he suddenly yelled, “You’ve said enough!” I was so frightened that I suddenly stopped speaking. But right after that, I continued quarreling with him and my voice was louder than his. Finally, not until he stopped speaking first did our quarrel come to an end. On another occasion, I spoke about my grievances at work to him. I thought he would comfort me, but to my surprise, he actually said, “All you have seen are problems with others, but you are unable to look for fault within yourself. It takes two to tango.” His words made me mad. I thought: “What type of person is he? He even doesn’t know how to comfort his own wife. He’s just like a fool.” Afterward, I seldom told him about the issues I encountered in my company because I thought even if I told him, he wouldn’t be understanding of my feelings. Later, he did try to ask about my job, but I was already in no mood to respond him. Gradually, he asked me no further questions, and the things we could talk about became less and less. When I encountered troublesome matters again, I would go out to drink with my friends and complain then, and sometimes I didn’t go back home until dawn. Seeing I often got home so late, my husband said I treated our house as a hotel, and even my mother-in-law and brother-in-law also put the blame onto me, which made me feel quite unbalanced inside. Hence, I was even more resentful of my husband, feeling he didn’t have the ability to protect me. As a result, we constantly quarreled with each other. Sometimes, after quarreling, he didn’t talk with me for several days or even a week. I was angered even more by this, feeling that he must have grown weary of me.
One night, after supper, I was playing with our child in my arms on the sofa. My husband was playing with his stuff. I asked him, “Do you hate me? Why do you always give me the cold shoulder? If you have some thoughts about me, just speak straight!” He didn’t utter a word, so I continued asking until he really became impatient and then he yelled at me, “Don’t ask anymore. Every day you have so many questions. I’m bored stiff of it!” Seeing his reaction, my anger rose immediately: “You blew your top but you didn’t answer my question. What on earth do you want? How could I have married somebody like you?!” Then, we started to quarrel with each other. While quarreling, he stood up and gave me a push, and I fell onto the sofa. When he actually got violent with me, I couldn’t bear it anymore. I felt there was no way I could continue to live with him anymore, so I put our child down and ran into the bedroom in tears to find our marriage certificate. Upon seeing that I’d found it, he came to grab it off me, but as he tried to do so his body pressed down hard on my wrist. Immediately, I felt a heart-piercing pain—my wrist had fractured. At that moment, my heart almost broke: Was he really the husband I’d selected carefully? Was this the marriage I deserved? I’m his wife! How could he do that to me? From then on, I didn’t hold onto any hope for our relationship.
In April, 2016, by chance, a sister preached the Lord Jesus’ gospel to me and said, “The Lord loves us and for the sake of saving us, he was nailed to the cross.” I was moved by the Lord’s love, so I accepted His gospel. Afterward, I told the pastors of our church about the problems between my husband and me. They told me, “Only when we change ourselves first can we change others. We should love our neighbors as ourselves and love our enemies, just like the Lord.” So I tried to change myself: After work, I no longer went out with my friends to drink; when I saw my husband ignoring me and I wanted to lose my temper, I would pray to the Lord and ask Him to grant me a forgiving heart; sometimes, even if I quarreled with him, later on I would try to get through the impasse. Seeing my changes, my husband also started believing in the Lord with me. After believing in the Lord, the quarrels between us became fewer for a while. Seeing the Lord’s salvation of us, I was moved very much.
However, as time passed, I found that we still couldn’t control our emotions, and fights often broke out between us. Especially when one of us was not in a good mood, we would both have no patience or tolerance. Consequently, we quarreled more bitterly. After every quarrel, I would feel great pain within my heart. So I prayed to the Lord, “O Lord, You taught us to love our enemies, but I really can’t do it. When something that my husband does doesn’t accord with my will, I am full of defiance and dissatisfaction. O Lord, what should I do?” Later, I actively attended all the courses organized by our church, hoping to find a solution, but I failed. Then I asked the group leader for help. But he just replied, “I also often quarrel with my wife. Even Paul also said, ‘For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwells no good thing: for to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not’ (Romans 7:18). None of us can do anything about it.” For a moment, I felt dazed: Could it be that we have to go through our whole lifetime quarrelling?
In March, 2017, my husband, who had always been quiet, suddenly came to life and he began communicating the understanding of some verses with me. What was more unbelievable, his sharing allowed me to feel very enlightened. I was somewhat puzzled: How could he suddenly seem to have changed into another person? By accident, I found that he had joined a group on LINE. Because it was already deep in the night, I had to ask him about it the next day. The next morning, we went to our church together. Walking down the street, I asked him what he chatted about with others on the Internet. He told me seriously that he was investigating God’s work of the last days and said: “The Lord Jesus has returned and His name is Almighty God. He is expressing words and doing the work of judging and purifying mankind in the last days. This precisely fulfills the Bible’s words: ‘For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God’ (1 Peter 4:17). When we seek God’s work, we should pay attention to listening to God’s voice. If we blindly cling to our own conceptions and imaginings, if we do not seek the truth or pay attention to hearing the voice of God, and merely await the revelation of God, then we won’t welcome the return of the Lord.” Hearing this news, I was shocked, because it was so inconceivable. I recalled an Indian pastor once told us that we should humbly seek everything about the Lord, so I prayed to the Lord: “Abba, heavenly Father, if Almighty God is Your return, may You point out a clear way to me. If not, may You protect my heart so that I won’t abandon You. Amen!”
After the prayer, I opened the Bible and began to read. When I read the words in the Book of Revelation: “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me” (Revelation 3:20), I was suddenly moved somewhat, feeling as if the Lord was speaking to me face to face. I thought: “Has the Lord really returned?” Then I also thought of the verses that the pastor explained on the Lord’s day a few days before. So I turned to John 16:12-13: “I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come.” I was very excited: If the Lord really has returned, then does it mean that the problems about my marriage will be resolved? Hence, I hurriedly asked my husband to help me contact the brothers and sisters of The Church of Almighty God, because I wanted to study Almighty God’s work of the last days, too.
At a meeting, a sister summarized some things in the Bible and fellowshiped with me about the prophecies regarding the means of the Lord’s return, the Lord’s new name and the work done by the Lord’s return, and so on. I really wanted to know about the Lord’s work in the last days, so I continuously prayed to the Lord, asking Him to enlighten me so that I could understand His words. During the time I was studying God’s work of the last days, my husband and I quarreled with each other again because of some small matter. I felt very upset, so I asked the sister, “Why do I always quarrel with my husband instead of getting along with him calmly?” She found two passages of God’s words for me: “Before man was redeemed, many of Satan’s poisons had already been planted within him and, after thousands of years of being corrupted by Satan, he has within him an established nature that resists God. Therefore, when man has been redeemed, it is nothing more than a case of redemption in which man is bought at a high price, but the poisonous nature within him has not been eliminated. Man that is so defiled must undergo a change before becoming worthy to serve God. By means of this work of judgment and chastisement, man will fully come to know the filthy and corrupt essence within his own self, and he will be able to change completely and become clean. Only in this way can man become worthy to return before the throne of God” (“The Mystery of the Incarnation (4)”). “Though Jesus did much work among man, He only completed the redemption of all mankind and became man’s sin offering; He did not rid man of all his corrupt disposition. Fully saving man from the influence of Satan not only required Jesus to become the sin offering and bear the sins of man, but it also required God to do even greater work to rid man completely of his satanically corrupted disposition. And so, now that man has been forgiven of his sins, God has returned to the flesh to lead man into the new age, and begun the work of chastisement and judgment. This work has brought man into a higher realm. All those who submit under His dominion shall enjoy higher truth and receive greater blessings. They shall truly live in the light, and they shall gain the truth, the way, and the life” (“What It Means to Truly Believe in God”).
Then she said, “In the beginning, Adam and Eve lived in a happy world of togetherness with God. They could hear God’s words and enjoyed God’s love, and there was no quarrel or pain between them. However, after they listened to the serpent’s words and ate the fruit from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, they abandoned God and lived under the domain of Satan, and they couldn’t live before God happily any longer. Then the sorrow and pain began. After we were corrupted by Satan, we became full of the corrupt disposition and poison of Satan, and started to become selfish, treacherous, arrogant, willful, and put ourselves first in all things; people even started to fight and kill each other. Though we also pray to the Lord and repent and follow the example of the Lord Jesus to love our neighbors as ourselves, as we still have corrupt satanic disposition within controlling us, we sin unceasingly. The Lord Jesus just did the work of redeeming humanity, but not the work of eliminating sin. That is to say, after we accept the Lord Jesus’ salvation, we no longer are entirely sinful, and can have the opportunity to pray before God, gain His mercy, and have our sins are forgiven. But the nature of our sins within is still deep-rooted, and we still need God to perform another stage of the work of purifying and changing people. Nowadays, God has once again become flesh and has expressed His word to do the work of judgment and purification. Only if we keep pace with God’s new work, accept the judgment and chastisement of God’s words and pursue the truth can our corrupt disposition be changed and can we live out the likeness of a true person. Only then will true harmony be achieved between people.”
Through the sister’s fellowshipping, I came to understand that the actual reason why we always live in a state of sinning and confessing is because we have Satan’s nature. Nowadays, God has become flesh again to do the work of judgment. As long as we accept God’s new work we will have the chance to change. At that moment, I felt somewhat moved, and thought: “There are many brothers and sisters who believe in the Lord enthusiastically in our church, but I never thought that I’d actually hear the news of the Lord’s return first. Thank the Lord! I asked, “But I still don’t really understand. This time God is uttering words to purify and change us. How do words change us?”
Then she read another passage of God’s words to me: “In the last days, Christ uses a variety of truths to teach man, to expose the substance of man, and to dissect the words and deeds of man. These words comprise various truths, such as man’s duty, how man should obey God, how man should be loyal to God, how man ought to live out normal humanity, as well as the wisdom and the disposition of God, and so on. These words are all directed at the substance of man and his corrupt disposition. In particular, the words that expose how man spurns God are spoken in regard to how man is an embodiment of Satan, and an enemy force against God. In undertaking His work of judgment, God does not simply make clear the nature of man with a few words; He exposes, deals with, and prunes over the long term. These methods of exposure, dealing, and pruning cannot be substituted with ordinary words, but with the truth of which man is utterly bereft. Only methods such as these can be called judgment; only through judgment of this kind can man be subdued and thoroughly convinced into submission to God, and moreover gain true knowledge of God. What the work of judgment brings about is man’s understanding of the true face of God and the truth about his own rebelliousness. The work of judgment allows man to gain much understanding of the will of God, of the purpose of God’s work, and of the mysteries that are incomprehensible to him. It also allows man to recognize and know his corrupt essence and the roots of his corruption, as well as to discover the ugliness of man. These effects are all brought about by the work of judgment, for the essence of this work is actually the work of opening up the truth, the way, and the life of God to all those who have faith in Him. This work is the work of judgment done by God” (“Christ Does the Work of Judgment With the Truth”).
She fellowshiped this with me, “God’s words have clearly explained how He does the work of judgment. Though God’s words are spoken plainly, they are the truth God expresses and are directed at our corrupt disposition. They are the truths we must practice so that we can be cleansed and saved. They tell us how to obey and worship God, how to live out the normal humanity, what God’s will for man is, what kind of person God punishes, what kind of person He eliminates, what mankind’s satanic nature is, and so on. Though the words are ordinary, they have authority and power, and are a manifestation of the life disposition of God. When we read God’s words of judgment and chastisement, we can feel that God is speaking face-to-face with us and that His words have thoroughly revealed our corrupt satanic disposition, our rebelliousness and resistance toward Him, and our conceptions and imaginings. Only through the judgment of God’s words can we see the truth that we have been corrupted by Satan. Therefore, we will hate ourselves and be disgusted with ourselves within our hearts, and we won’t want to live under the domain of Satan and be fooled by it anymore. Meanwhile, from God’s words of judgment and chastisement, we can see God’s holy and righteous disposition that tolerates no offense. God loathes and hates our corrupt disposition, but when we practice the truth to satisfy Him, His love and mercy will appear to us. As we continuously read God’s words and experience His judgment and chastisement, we will have had a deeper understanding of our corrupt disposition and have a better understanding of the truth expressed by God, so that we even more want to forsake our flesh and practice the truth to satisfy God. Hence, our expressions of corruption become less and less, we practice the truth easier and easier, and gradually we walk on the path of revering God and shunning evil. If we don’t experience the judgment and chastisement of God’s words, we will never have a way to live out the manner of a true person.”
Hearing her fellowshipping, I was very much moved, and felt that God’s work of judgment and chastisement is really practical and that we indeed need such judgment and chastisement. So I also prayed to God in my heart: “God, I wish for You to use Your words to water and feed me so that I can know myself and my corrupt disposition can be changed.”
Once, another sister read a passage of God’s words to me, “Women imagine that their other halves will be Prince Charming, and men imagine that they will marry Snow White. These fantasies go to show that every person has certain requirements for marriage, their own set of demands and standards. … Marriage is an important juncture in a person’s life. It is the product of a person’s fate and a crucial link in one’s fate; it is not founded on any person’s individual volition or preferences, and is not influenced by any external factors, but completely determined by the fates of the two parties, by the Creator’s arrangements and predeterminations for the fates of both members of the couple. … When one enters into a marriage, one’s journey in life will influence and touch upon one’s other half, and likewise one’s partner’s journey in life will influence and touch upon one’s own fate in life. In other words, human fates are interconnected, and no one can complete one’s mission in life or perform one’s role in complete independence from others. One’s birth has a bearing on a huge chain of relationships; growing up also involves a complex chain of relationships; and similarly, a marriage inevitably exists and is maintained within a vast and complex web of human connections, involving every member of that web and influencing the fate of everyone who is a part of it. A marriage is not the product of both members’ families, the circumstances in which they grew up, their appearances, their ages, their qualities, their talents, or any other factors; rather, it arises from a shared mission and a related fate. This is the origin of marriage, a product of human fate orchestrated and arranged by the Creator” (“God Himself, the Unique III”). Then she fellowshiped this with me, “Getting married is predetermined by God, and if we do, the one with whom we will establish a family has also already been predetermined by God. This is God’s wise arrangement. When God arranges our marriages, He doesn’t look at our social status, nor does he look at our appearances and qualities, but instead determines each marriage according to our missions when we come into this world. However, as we are controlled by our corrupt disposition, we always have our own requirements and preferences regarding our partners, so when they aren’t in line with our will, we suffer within. This kind of pain is not caused by others, nor is it caused by God’s predetermination, but instead it is caused by our corrupt disposition.”
I recalled how my husband and I got along with each other: I was never satisfied with his performance and always demanded that he reach my standards. Otherwise, I would blame him, thinking he didn’t care about me and that everything was his fault. Not until the sister’s fellowshipping did I realize that I was really a senseless and selfish person who only thought of my own preferences and interests when doing things. Thinking it over, in reality it was not that my husband didn’t take care of me; he was just not capable of voicing his feelings. However, I forced him to do things he didn’t like, thus causing so many conflicts between us. I also thought about how he once told me, “Back then, you preached the Lord’s gospel to me and now I’m preaching the gospel of God’s work of the last days to you. This is God’s great grace for us. We are the most blessed ones.” However, I didn’t know to give thanks to God, but was full of complaints about my marriage instead. Thanks be to God. Having found the source of the suffering in my marriage, I felt calmer and more liberated in my heart.
Now, my husband and I often read God’s words and fellowship about the truth together, and also do our best to fulfill our duties. We accept the watering and nourishing of God’s words every day, so our life dispositions have changed in some ways and our lives have become fuller and fuller. What moves me the most is that because my husband’s comprehension of the truth is better than mine, he often fellowships with me about the pure comprehension of God’s words and some people’s experiences and understanding of them. When he sees me reveal my corrupt disposition, he will communicate with me about the truth and God’s will. Now that I can feel his concern and care for me, I feel very happy within. Reflecting back on the road we have taken, I am still I and he is still he, but because we have accepted Almighty God’s work of the last days and understood the truth, everything has changed. Thank Almighty God for saving us and resolving our family’s conflicts.
Bible Verse–2 Peter 3:10
But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.
Bible Verse–1 Thessalonians 5:2
For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so comes as a thief in the night.
Bible Verse–Matthew 24:36
But of that day and hour knows no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only.
Bible Verse–Matthew 24:27
For as the lightning comes out of the east, and shines even to the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.
Bible Verse–Zechariah 14:4
And his feet shall stand in that day on the mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east.
Are You Thomas or Peter?
After being nailed to the cross and being resurrected, the Lord Jesus appeared to the disciples for 40 days. During that time, various little things happened between the Lord Jesus and the disciples. For example: the Lord ate bread with the disciples, ate fish and explained the Scriptures. … But during this time, the Lord Jesus said different things to Peter and Thomas, but seldom can we find explanations of the deeper meaning within this. What intentions of God are hidden in these words to them? This is worth pondering carefully.
From the Bible, we can see that there was one disciple who did not believe the Lord Jesus’ resurrection until he saw the resurrected Lord with his own eyes and touched the Lord Jesus’ nail marks with his own hands. The person was Thomas. What did the Lord Jesus say to Thomas after His resurrection? The Lord Jesus said: “because you have seen Me, you have believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed” (Jhn 20:29). Before, I only understood the literal meaning of the Lord Jesus’ words. However, I did not know God’s hidden will. But when I read this paragraph of God’s words, I gradually understood His will. God says: “Before the Lord Jesus was nailed to the cross, Thomas always doubted that He was Christ, and was incapable of belief. His faith in God was established only on the basis of what he could see with his own eyes, what he could touch with his own hands. The Lord Jesus had a good understanding of the faith of this type of person. They only believed in God in heaven, and did not believe at all in the One sent by God, or the Christ in the flesh, and nor would they accept Him. In order for Thomas to acknowledge and believe in the existence of the Lord Jesus and that He truly was God incarnate, He allowed Thomas to reach out his hand and touch His rib. … The Lord Jesus’ appearance and His words provided a conclusion and a verdict on the faith of those who were full of doubts. He used His actual words and actions to tell the doubters, to tell those who only believed in God in heaven but did not believe in Christ: God did not commend their belief, nor did He commend them for following Him while doubting Him. The day when they fully believed in God and Christ could only be the day that God completed His great work. Of course, that day was also the day that a verdict was made upon their doubt. Their attitude toward Christ determined their fate, and their stubborn doubt meant that their faith bore them no fruit, and their hardness meant that their hopes were in vain. Because their belief in God in heaven was fed on illusions, and their doubt toward Christ was actually their true attitude toward God, even though they touched the nail marks on the Lord Jesus’ body, their faith was still useless and their outcome could only be described as drawing water with a bamboo basket—all in vain.” “Thomas represents a type of person who believes in God yet doubts God. They are of a suspicious nature, have sinister hearts, are treacherous, and do not believe in the things that God can accomplish. They do not believe in God’s omnipotence and His sovereignty, and neither do they believe in God incarnate. However, the Lord Jesus’ resurrection flew in the face of these traits that they have, and it also provided them with an opportunity to discover their own doubt, to recognize their own doubt, and to acknowledge their own treachery, thus coming to truly believe in the existence and resurrection of the Lord Jesus. What happened with Thomas was a warning and a caution for later generations so that more people could warn themselves not to be doubters like Thomas, and that if they did fill themselves with doubt, then they would sink into the darkness. If you follow God, but just like Thomas, always want to touch the Lord’s rib and feel His nail marks to confirm, to verify, to speculate on whether or not God exists, then God will forsake you. So, the Lord Jesus requires people to not be like Thomas, only believing what they can see with their own eyes, but to be pure, honest people, to not harbor doubts toward God, but to simply believe in and follow Him. People like this are blessed. This is a very small requirement the Lord Jesus makes of people, and it is a warning for His followers” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself III”).
I realized from God’s words that although Thomas believed in the Lord Jesus, saw Him perform so many miracles and listened to His many sermons, he doubted in his heart all along whether the Lord Jesus was incarnated God. Especially after the Lord Jesus was nailed to the cross, Thomas’ doubts were completely exposed. It was fully revealed that he was an unbeliever who followed Christ but did not believe in Him. After Thomas reached out his hand and touched the Lord Jesus’ nail marks, although he believed that the resurrected Lord Jesus was Christ, he had already been condemned by God. God’s words already demonstrated clearly that He did not praise Thomas’ belief, or acknowledge him as being His follower. God came among the disciples and spoke these words to Thomas first, which was a judgment to him and also to the people like Thomas. They paid lip service to belief in the Lord Jesus, but doubted the Lord Jesus’ identity all the time in their hearts. They still believed in God in heaven and in their own conceptions and imaginations. Neither did they believe in Christ coming to the world, nor did they believe incarnated God had such authority and power. So as they continued to believe in this way they could only be abandoned and eliminated by God. At the same time, I understood that God hopes that we won’t be suspicious and base our faith in the Christ on the basis of seeing with our own eyes, but instead will come to know incarnated God’s true identity and ascertain God’s appearance and work through Christ’s work and words. At this point, I thought: How many believers believe in God with their true hearts? How many believers believe in a vague God? They only acknowledge God in heaven and believe that God in heaven is filled with might, and full of authority and power. But they are full of doubts about the God on earth and the God incarnate. They do not believe the incarnate God has the authority and the ability, and can accomplish everything. The Lord Jesus warned Thomas, and also actually warned us, how to treat the reality of God incarnate. Is our faith in God full of doubts like Thomas’? These questions about believing in God, which we should be completely clear on, are indeed worth reflecting upon deeply.
After His resurrection, in addition to talking to Thomas, the Lord Jesus also made demands of Peter and commissioned him to do some things. The Lord Jesus said to Peter on more than one occasion, “Simon, son of Jonas, love you Me? …” This gives us food for thought: Why did the Lord ask Peter the question so many times, but did not ask the other disciples? Why did the Lord speak completely different things to Peter and Thomas? What’s on earth is the deeper meaning here? What did the Lord want to tell us from these words that He said to Peter? I saw God’s word saying, “Compared to the following words, which the Lord Jesus said to Thomas after His resurrection: ‘Reach here your hand, and thrust it into My side: and be not faithless, but believing,’ His thrice repeated questioning of Peter: ‘Simon, son of John, love you Me?’ allows people to better feel the sternness of the Lord Jesus’ attitude, and the urgency He felt during His questioning. … The question was thought-provoking and meaningful, a question that cannot help but cause every follower of Christ to feel remorse and fear, but also to feel the Lord Jesus’ anxious, sorrowful mood. And when they are in great pain and suffering, they are more able to understand the Lord Jesus Christ’s concern and His care; they realize His earnest teaching and strict requirements of pure, honest people. The Lord Jesus’ question allows people to feel that the Lord’s expectations of people revealed in these simple words are not merely to believe in and follow Him, but to achieve having love, loving your Lord and your God. This kind of love is caring and obeying. It is humans living for God, dying for God, dedicating everything to God, and expending and giving everything for God. This kind of love is also giving God comfort, allowing Him to enjoy testimony and to be at rest. It is mankind’s repayment to God, man’s responsibility, obligation and duty, and it is a way that people must follow for their entire lives. These three questions were a requirement and an exhortation that the Lord Jesus made of Peter and all people who would be made perfect. It was these three questions that led and motivated Peter to follow his path in life to the end, and it was these questions at the Lord Jesus’ parting that led Peter to start on his path of being made perfect, that led him, because of his love for the Lord, to care for the Lord’s heart, to obey the Lord, to offer comfort to the Lord, and to offer up his whole life and his whole being because of this love” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself III”).
I know from God’s words that the reason why the Lord asked Peter the question is that He had expectations of, and commissions for, Peter, and that Peter was an honest and innocent person, unlike Thomas who was full of doubts about the incarnate God. Peter paid more attention to listening to the words of the Lord Jesus all along, and practiced and experienced His words. He denied the Lord three times, but the Lord Jesus knew it was a temporary weakness of his flesh and did not represent his nature, unlike Thomas’ doubting of God. God sympathized with his weakness and did not condemn him. The conversation between the Lord Jesus and Peter after His resurrection showed God’s expectation that people could love God like Peter. God wanted to let him know to not be satisfied with following God, and suffering and expending himself. More importantly, in the process of following God, he needed to pursue love of God, bear testimony to God and walk in God’s way for life. This is the main duty that should be performed as a creature of God. Peter was very inspired by the commissions from the Lord Jesus, deeply felt God’s earnest intentions, and understood his responsibility and duty. Afterward, Peter took the Lord Jesus’ commissions as his duty, pursued the goal of satisfying the Lord’s demands, and offered up his whole being to undergo countless trials and refinements and all manner of suffering for his whole life. In the end, he was nailed upside down on the cross for the Lord and bore a wonderful testimony of his supreme love of God and obedience unto death, becoming the one who is most deserving of God’s approval throughout the ages and an exemplar for the people of the future.
Seeing God’s expectation of Peter and condemnation of Thomas, we should make a right choice. Do you want to believe in a vague God in heaven, and be like Thomas, full of doubts about the practical God incarnate? Or will you be like Peter, an innocent and honest person that will practice and enter when listening to God’s words, follow God faithfully, love and satisfy God, carry out God’s will with one’s whole heart and mind as a lifelong pursuit? Which type of person do you want to be?
Bible Verses–John 10:27-28
My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me: 28And I give to them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand.
Bible Verses–Matthew 5:3-6
Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted. Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth. Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled.
Bible Verses–Revelation 14:6-7
And I saw another angel fly in the middle of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.
After I Conducted My Business With Integrity, I Enjoyed God’s Blessings (II)
By Lin Qiang
One day, a fashionable lady in her forties came to my shop and directly asked: “I want to have my hair dyed. What’s the price?” I daren’t charge wicked price as before, so I frankly replied: “Forty, fifty, or sixty; you can choose as you wish.” She said: “Sixty. The price here is really low. Others charge one hundred yuan for dyeing the hair.” While I was dyeing her hair, she began to flaunt wealth, saying, “I run a big firm. I often get pretty. It costs over one hundred yuan at a time. And one bottle of slimming drug costs more than one hundred yuan….” Hearing her constantly trivial talk, my heart was stirred: Oh, this is a rich woman, I should have made more money from her. Especially when I heard she said that she didn’t care about money and often gave her mother one thousand or eight hundred yuan at a time, my desire of making money uncontrollably arose in my heart, thinking: Since she doesn’t care about money, why don’t I make some more from her? So, I said hypocritically: “How about having your hair greased?” “How much is it?” She asked. “Thirty yuan at a time.” I replied, thinking: “My cost is only several yuan, charging thirty yuan is a good deal.” She agreed readily, saying: “Great. After greasing, my hair will be shiny and supple, not easy to fade.” At her words, my heart became stirred again: “If I had known she is such an easy target, I should have charged a higher price.” At that time, my eyes were absolutely blinded by avarice. I had long ago pushed the determination of being an honest person out of my mind. However, in my heart, I knew clearly: Grease doesn’t make any difference to the hair; it is just a means used to make money from customers.
Subsequently, I saw God’s word says: “These trends arise one after another, and they all carry an evil influence that continually debases mankind, causing people to lose conscience, humanity and reason, weakening their morals and their quality of character ever more, to the extent that we can even say that the majority of people now have no integrity, no humanity, and neither do they have any conscience, much less any reason. … One after another, such trends cause people, who are not of sound body and mind, do not know what the truth is, and cannot differentiate between positive and negative things, to happily accept them as well as the life views and values that come from Satan. They accept what Satan tells them about how to approach life and the way to live that Satan ‘bestows’ on them, and they have neither the strength nor the ability, much less the awareness, to resist. … Without realizing it, if you do not cheat people when doing business with them, you feel you are worse off; if you do not cheat people, you feel as though you have lost something. Unknowingly, this cheating becomes your very soul, your backbone, and an indispensable type of behavior that is a principle in your life. After man has accepted this behavior and this thinking, has this not brought about a change in his heart? Your heart has changed, so has your integrity changed as well? Has your humanity changed? Has your conscience changed? (Yes.) Yes, every part of this person undergoes a qualitative change, from their heart to their thoughts, to such an extent that they are transformed from the inside out. This change pulls you further and further away from God, and you become more and more closely aligned with Satan; you become more and more alike to Satan.”
God’s word made me know: Under the influence of the evil trends of “profit is the first,” “none of the businessmen is honest,” and “speaking from both sides of your mouth,” I had become insatiable for money and lost the conscience and reason of a normal person. I could remember: When I dyed the hair at first, I only charged ten yuan at a time, and I felt very satisfied. Now, I charged sixty yuan at a time, but I still felt it was not enough, expecting to get more money from customers. The more I earned, the more I desired. Unconsciously, I approved and accepted the deception, believing: In the business field, without cheating and entrapping, we won’t do our business well and make money, but will suffer loss. Playing tricks is my survival law of doing business. Checking the facts against God’s word, I saw what I lived out completely belonged to Satan, without personality or dignity or any human likeness. After knowing this, I came before God to repent: “Oh, God, in the judgment of Your word, I know I am too deceitful. I don’t want to live like this. I want to be an honest person, no longer following the evil trends of Satan. But I am so deeply corrupted by Satan that I couldn’t help cheating others in the face of money and interest. May You save me to get rid of the bondage of Satan’s poison and let me be an honest person.”
In the following days, in order to practice to be an honest person, I took a measure—fixing the price of cutting, straightening, and perming the hair according to the lowest price of the same trade: seven yuan, eighty yuan, and one hundred yuan. I thought: From now on, no matter who comes to do their hair, I will no longer charge wicked prices as before. I make a stable price and let the customers freely select one of them. One day, a nonlocal man came to have a haircut. When he took out his wallet and asked me how much he should pay, I hesitated the moment I saw the dozens of one-hundred-yuan bills, thinking: Now, other barbershops all raise their price; only I still charge seven yuan. He seems like a rich man. If I charge ten yuan, won’t I make three yuan more? He won’t care about three yuan. Just then, I suddenly thought of God’s words: “I do not wish to falsely accuse any one among you, for I have always acted justly, fairly, and with honor. Of course, I also hope that you can be upstanding, and do nothing that goes against heaven and earth or your own conscience. This is the only thing that I ask of you.” God’s substance is holy; His actions are just, fair, and glorious. So, He requires that we should do things uprightly, and speak and act without impurity. The price of having a haircut I have fixed is seven yuan; why can’t I treat every customer justly? Isn’t it to slide into the old ways? No, I can’t let Satan lead me by the nose; I must completely abandon the previous business dealings to start with a new sheet. So, I frankly told him that it was seven yuan. Though this time I didn’t make more money, I was very relieved, and felt incredibly secure and peaceful. No money can buy that kind of feeling. I tasted the joy of being an honest person.
After tasting the joy of being an honest person, I gradually didn’t care about money so much from the depth of my heart, and was willing to practice to be an honest person. One day, a customer came to my shop to straighten her hair. When I saw her hair was unsuitable for straightening, I said to her: “Your hair can’t be straightened, or it will be burnt.” Another time, a female customer came to have a haircut; I saw the length of her hair was suitable, so I said: “The length of your hair is suitable, you’d better not have it cut, or it won’t look nice.” At my words, she left with a smile. One customer said confusedly: “I have never seen such an honest person like you. She came to have a haircut; if you give her a simple cut, won’t you make the money? You’re too honest.” Once, I picked up a pair of gold earrings which was worth more than two thousand yuan; when the customer came to look for it, I gave it back to her without hesitation. The customer said with gratitude: “You’re so nice. Luckily it was lost in your shop; if it were lost in other shops, I wouldn’t have found it back. You’re really a good person.” I thought: It’s not that I am good, but it is God’s word that changes me.
After I practiced being an honest person, to my surprise, my business became more brisk than before. Moreover, not a few customers became my regulars, and they also brought their relatives and friends to my shop. Some customers said: “We all come for the sake of your honesty.” My shop is located on a back street, and there was another big and high-grade barbershop on that street. Afterward, many customers of that shop came to my shop; they said: The charge in that shop is too high. Every service there is more expensive than here. Besides, they use every possible means to cheat us. They are not as honest as you. Your price is just and reasonable. Not before long, that shop shut down, while mine has more customers than before, and my business becomes more and more prosperous. If I had persisted in the former way of doing business, “profit is the first” and “none of the businessmen is honest,” today, my shop would have had the same fate as that one, ending up shutting down. I can’t help offering thanks and praises to God from the bottom of my heart, and meanwhile, I really have tasted:Being an honest person according to God’s word, not only do my business become more brisk, but my heart gets released and freed, and enjoys incomparable enjoyment. Just as God’s word says: “By way of the deeds I do throughout the entire universe, I will show honest people the wondrousness of My actions, thereupon causing their wisdom, insight, and discernment to grow. I will also cause deceitful people to be destroyed in an instant as a result of My wondrous deeds.”
The End.
Part One: After I Conducted My Business With Integrity, I Enjoyed God’s Blessings (I)
Bible Verse–Hebrews 9:28
So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and to them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin to salvation.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 1:5
Who are kept by the power of God through faith to salvation ready to be revealed in the last time.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 46:13
I bring near my righteousness; it shall not be far off, and my salvation shall not tarry: and I will place salvation in Zion for Israel my glory.
Bible Verses–Luke 19:9-10
And Jesus said to him, This day is salvation come to this house, as much as he also is a son of Abraham. For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost.
Bible Verses–Psalm 91:14-16
Because he has set his love on me, therefore will I deliver him: I will set him on high, because he has known my name. He shall call on me, and I will answer him: I will be with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honor him. With long life will I satisfy him, and show him my salvation.
Bible Verse–John 10:9
I am the door: by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture.
I Would No Longer Misunderstand Job
Many people have many misunderstandings about Job’s testimony in trials and believe that he is not perfect. Are the understandings really right? Let Zhong Xun share his experiential knowledge with you, and you will get the correct answer.
Since I believed in the Lord, I like reading in the Bible the stories of the saints through the ages. After reading the Book of Job, I was very impressed with the words spoken by Job, such as “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither: Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah” (Job 1:21), and “You speak as one of the foolish women speaks. What? shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil?” (Job 2:10). From the two sentences we can see that no matter whether God gave to Job or took from him, and no matter whether he received good or evil, he had no complaints about God. He had such great faith in God—this was the most precious. Because he stood witness for God before Satan, he got twice as much blessing as he had before from Jehovah God, he had double property and prolonged life, and at last “he died, being old and full of days” (Job 42:17). This shows that Job is a person who is blessed and accepted by God. Thinking of his testimony before Satan, I felt inferior for I don’t possess the same faith as Job. He is worthy of being perfect in God’s eyes.
But then it occurred to me: Though Job was perfect, when Satan abused him, surely he did not do anything inadequate? Surely there were not any flaws in his actions? Then, with the questions, I read the Bible again. And two passages attracted my attention: “Then Job arose, and rent his mantle, and shaved his head, and fell down on the ground, and worshipped” (Job 1:20) and “After this opened Job his mouth, and cursed his day” (Job 3:1). I thought: Though Job received God’s blessings ultimately, there were imperfections in his actions when Satan’s abuse came upon him two times. The first time when he heard that he had lost a mountain of sheep and oxen and all his property as well as his ten children, he “rent his mantle, and shaved his head.” Was he venting his feeling of depression by renting his mantle? Wasn’t shaving his head opposing Jehovah God? Though he hadn’t sinned through his words and complained against God, it seemed his actions were not obeying Jehovah God absolutely. The second time when sore boils broke out across his body, he took a potsherd to scrape himself. Later, when he reached a point of great pain, he opened his mouth and cursed the day of his birth. Wasn’t he complaining of God that He had sent him to the world? It seemed that there were imperfections and flaws in Job’s testimony. The two unusual behaviors of Job compromised my approval for Job.
It was not until later, after I read a fellowship and interpretation on the deeds of Job from a book recommended by my friend, that I realized I had been misunderstanding Job and distorting his testimony.
It says in the book: “it is believed that those who are perfect are flawless, without stain or sully, that they have no weaknesses, have no knowledge of pain, that they never feel unhappy or dejected, and are without hate or any externally extreme behavior; as a result, the great majority of people do not believe that Job was truly perfect. People do not approve of much of his behavior during his trials. For example, when Job lost his property and children, he did not, as people would imagine, break into tears. His “lack of decorum” makes people think he was cold, for he was without tears or affection for his family. This is the initial bad impression that people have of Job. They find his behavior after that even more perplexing: ‘Rent his mantle’ has been interpreted by people as his disrespect for God, and ‘shaved his head’ is wrongly believed to mean Job’s blasphemy and opposition to God. Apart from Job’s words that ‘Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah,’ people discern none of the righteousness in Job that was praised by God, and thus the assessment of Job made by the great majority of them is nothing more than incomprehension, misunderstanding, doubt, condemnation, and approval in theory only. None of them are able to truly understand and appreciate Jehovah God’s words that Job was a perfect and an upright man, one that feared God and shunned evil.”
“Job was very calm and clear-headed then. His perfect and upright humanity enabled him to rationally and naturally make accurate judgments and decisions about the disasters that had befallen him, and in consequence, he behaved with unusual calm: ‘Then Job arose, and rent his mantle, and shaved his head, and fell down on the ground, and worshipped.’ ‘Rent his mantle’ means that he was unclothed, and possessed of nothing; ‘shaved his head’ means he had returned before God as a newborn infant; ‘fell down on the ground, and worshipped’ means he had come into the world naked, and still without anything today, he was returned to God as if a newborn baby. Job’s attitude toward all that befell him could not have been achieved by any creature of God. His faith in Jehovah went beyond the realm of belief; this was his fear of God, his obedience to God; he was not only able to give thanks to God for giving to him, but also for taking from him. Furthermore, he was able to take it upon himself to return to God all that he owned, including his life” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”).
From these words I became aware that the reason why Job didn’t show extreme distress and sorrow after he lost all his possessions and children was not because he was cold-blooded and cruel, but because he was perfect and upright. He was walking the path of fearing God and shunning evil. “Rent his mantle” and “shaved his head” show his obedience to, and fear of Jehovah God and his attitude toward God’s taking from him, in which there was not any resistance or opposition to God at all. Aren’t Job’s actions and his every move a faithful depiction of what Jehovah God said before Satan: “there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that fears God, and eschews evil” (Job 1:8)? Yet previously I had a bias against Job’s testimony; wasn’t I nitpicking? Since my interpretations of Job’s renting his mantle and shaving his head were wrong, maybe my knowledge of his cursing his day of birth was also incorrect. Therefore, with a heart of seeking, I began to eagerly look for the fellowship about why Job cursed the day of his birth in the book.
I read these words in the book: “When Satan stretched forth its hand to afflict the bones of Job, Job fell into its clutches, without the means to escape or the strength to resist. His body and soul suffered enormous pain, and this pain made him deeply aware of the insignificance, frailty, and powerlessness of man living in the flesh. At the same time, he also gained a profound appreciation and understanding of why God is of a mind to care for and look after mankind. In Satan’s clutches, Job realized that man, who is of flesh and blood, is actually so powerless and weak. When he fell to his knees and prayed to God, he felt as if God was covering His face and hiding, for God had completely placed him in the hands of Satan. At the same time, God also wept for him, and, moreover, was aggrieved for him; God was pained by his pain, and hurt by his hurt…. Job felt God’s pain, as well as how unbearable it was for God…. Job did not want to bring any more grief upon God, nor did he want God to weep for him, much less did he want to see God pained by him. … He began to deeply loathe his flesh, to be sick and tired of himself, of the day of his birth, and even of all that which was connected to him. He did not wish there to be any more mention of his day of birth or anything to do with it, and so he opened his mouth and cursed the day of his birth.”
“Amid this extreme torment, Job did but curse the day of his birth. He did not complain about God, much less did he have any intention of opposing God. This is much easier said than done, for since ancient times until today, no one has ever experienced such temptations or suffered that which befell Job. So, why has no one ever been subjected to the same kind of temptation as Job? It is because, as God sees it, no one is able to bear such a responsibility or commission, no one could do as Job did, and, moreover, no one could still, apart from cursing the day of their birth, not forsake the name of God and continue to bless the name of Jehovah God, as Job did when such torment befell him” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”).
After I finished the two passages, I understood the reason why Job cursed the day of his birth was not because of his complaint about God or a venting of the unbearable pain of the flesh, but because he had felt that God wept for him and was aggrieved for him. He pursued to fear God and satisfy God in all things and was unwilling to see God aggrieved for him, so he opened his mouth and cursed the day of his birth. This act of Job was entirely a manifestation of care for God’s will. He practiced the way of fearing God and shunning evil in all things. It can be said that what Job said and did are blameless. He is truly worthy of being called a perfect man.
God approves of Job’s actions, yet I nitpicked in his testimony. Didn’t I act like the three friends of Job? I thought of the verses in the Bible, “And it was so, that after Jehovah had spoken these words to Job, Jehovah said to Eliphaz the Temanite, My wrath is kindled against you, and against your two friends: for you have not spoken of Me the thing that is right, as My servant Job has. Therefore take to you now seven bullocks and seven rams, and go to My servant Job, and offer up for yourselves a burnt offering; and My servant Job shall pray for you: for him will I accept: lest I deal with you after your folly, in that you have not spoken of Me the thing which is right, like My servant Job” (Job 42:7–8). Jehovah God felt anger with the three friends of Job because they passed judgment on him. From this I realized that God’s disposition is righteous and allows no offense. Before I had various misunderstandings of Job. Only through the revelation of God’s words did I understand the truth of the fact. It is God’s words that helped me clear up the misunderstandings of Job. I am willing to confess my sins and repent before the Lord, and to follow Job’s example and tread the path of fearing God and shunning evil in my real life. At the same time, I hope that brothers and sisters in the Lord could learn a lesson from me and do not blindly comment on matters that we do not completely understand. We should have a heart of reverence for God to seek and wait for God’s time, and God will guide us to know the truth of the facts.
Bible Verses–Luke 13:10-17
And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath. And, behold, there was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed together, and could in no wise lift up herself. And when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and said to her, Woman, you are loosed from your infirmity. And he laid his hands on her: and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God. And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation, because that Jesus had healed on the sabbath day, and said to the people, There are six days in which men ought to work: in them therefore come and be healed, and not on the sabbath day. The Lord then answered him, and said, You hypocrite, does not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or his ass from the stall, and lead him away to watering? And ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abraham, whom Satan has bound, see, these eighteen years, be loosed from this bond on the sabbath day? And when he had said these things, all his adversaries were ashamed: and all the people rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by him.
Bible Verses–Mark 2:23-28
And it came to pass, that he went through the corn fields on the sabbath day; and his disciples began, as they went, to pluck the ears of corn. And the Pharisees said to him, Behold, why do they on the sabbath day that which is not lawful? And he said to them, Have you never read what David did, when he had need, and was an hungered, he, and they that were with him? How he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the high priest, and did eat the show bread, which is not lawful to eat but for the priests, and gave also to them which were with him? And he said to them, The sabbath was made for man, and not man for the sabbath: Therefore the Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath.
Bible Verse–Matthew 12:12
How much then is a man better than a sheep? Why it is lawful to do well on the sabbath days.
After I Conducted My Business With Integrity, I Enjoyed God’s Blessings (I)
By Lin Qiang
I was born in a poor family. Since I could remember things, I had led a life of being discriminated against. So, I promised myself: In the future, I must make a lot of money and live a rich life above others, to let people look at me with new eyes.
After my marriage, I set up a barbershop. At that time, I charged three yuan for a haircut. Every day, I worked so hard that I had a sore back but could only earn tens of yuan at the very most, which could just maintain my family’s expenses. By the end of the year, I couldn’t save any money. I got anxious: If this continues, when can I live a good life above others? As the times progressed, people began to pay attention to food, drink, clothes, and beauty, especially women who sought fashion. Therefore, my eyes were fixed upon perming or straightening or dyeing the hair. I learned that a bottle of hair dye which only cost several or over ten yuan could be used to do the hair for five or six persons, and the price of perming and straightening the hair was from eighty to one hundred yuan at a time. When I saw the fraternity were all making money in this way, I was quite excited. Soon, I hung a sign with the words “Hair Perming, Hair Straightening, and Hair Dyeing.” As might be expected, not a few image-conscious people were attracted to my shop. I seized people’s psychology of liking to hear the flattery, and soon mastered an ability—speaking from both sides of my mouth. I also learned how to observe speech and behavior and size people up. As long as customers entered my shop, I could determine whether they were rich or not just by looking them up and down. And as long as I had a short conversation with them, I could determine whether they were yes-men or difficult ones. Then, I immediately did my own calculation in my heart: The rich care about their tastes but don’t care about the price, so I will try my best to recommend the high-priced service; to the image-conscious people who are not quite rich, I will recommend the low-priced service in order not to let them get away; the yes-men are easy targets, while the difficult people need to be dealt with carefully so as to avoid future trouble.
Once a customer arrived. I took a glance, finding that she was a lady in her fifties who dressed in fashion. By my experience, I knew she was a wealthy woman. So, I came up at once with a big smile and said: “Madam, have a seat, please. How would you like to do your hair?” “I just want to have it cut.” She replied. Hearing that, I thought: Though the charge for a haircut has increased, it only is seven yuan; why don’t I try to make more money from her? So, I pretended to stroke her hair, and then looked at her face and said with a smile: “Sister, you look so refined, but your hair is too soft; if you just have it cut, it will lie flat on your scalp, which looks neither beautiful nor matches for your face. If you have a perm, it will be fluffy and look more beautiful.” “Really? I have never permed my hair. I have no idea whether it will look nice.” She said. “I have seen and made many hairstyles. It must be beautiful….” I replied, and soon I convinced her. After everything was done, she happily paid eighty yuan and then left. I thought: It’s so easy to make money. Just speaking some more words, I can make more money. If I just do according to her original intention, I can only make seven yuan, while now I make eighty yuan at a time, ten times more than it.
Just like this, whoever came to my shop, I would try every possible means to earn money from them. Sometimes, some people just came accompanying their partners who have a haircut, but by my glib tongue I would persuade them to consume willingly. One day, a young girl and her elder sister came to my shop. But only her sister would have straight hair. I thought: Though two sisters come here, only one does her hair and I can only make one hundred yuan. If they two do their hair, won’t I make one hundred more? Then, I tried to persuade the girl: “Beauty, would you like to have your hair set?” “No, Thanks.” The sister refused at once. Seeing that she had no intention at all, I used a psychological tactic, saying, “Beauty, you are not quite high, and have a round face. If you have your hair straightened and dyed, you will be more charming and must look more beautiful.” But she still had no response. I knew women have a weakness that they don’t like others to say they are not beautiful, so I intentionally said to her: “Ah! Beauty, how nice your skin is! Your face is so fair and tender. But the only pity is that your hair is too messy. It really doesn’t look nice unless you have it set. As we all know, people first judge someone by the hair. So long as their hairstyles look good, they are sure to be beautiful.” “I don’t want to do it today. If my sister’s hair looks good after being done, I’ll come tomorrow.” She seemed a little swayed. Seeing the time is coming, I said: “It takes two hours to do your sister’s hair, and you have to wait in vain. Why don’t you do it together with your sister?” Finally, she also had her hair done. At the time, I just thought: “All businessmen are like this; as the saying goes, ‘None of the businessmen is honest.’ A businessman who doesn’t know to make money is a fool. This is the consistent law of the businessmen.”
Afterward, I was fortunate to accept the gospel of the kingdom of God. Once, I saw some God’s words in my spiritual devotion: “You ought to know that God likes those who are honest. In essence, God is faithful, and so His words can always be trusted; His actions, furthermore, are faultless and unquestionable, which is why God likes those who are absolutely honest with Him. Honesty means giving your heart to God, being genuine with God in all things, being open with Him in all things, never hiding the facts, not trying to deceive those above and below you, and not doing things only to curry favor with God. In short, to be honest is to be pure in your actions and words, and to deceive neither God nor man.” God’s word is clear: God is faithful, so God’s words and actions are unquestionable, and He likes honest men. Honest men’s speeches and actions are conscientious; they act straightforwardly and don’t cheat others before or behind them. However, when I did my business, I made money by fair speeches and playing politics, and all I did couldn’t be laid bare. This was obviously not an honest person’s deeds, but was displaying the treachery; this was despised by God. From God’s word, I knew that God wants us to be honest men. But I thought: Now, the business field is like the battlefield. In such a competitive society, if I practice to be an honest person and don’t play tricks, I must make little money, and my shop will be shut down sooner or later. I was on the horns of a dilemma.
One day, a customer said to me the moment she came in: “I have thin hair. I have no idea how to make it look better.” “To firm the roots of your hair up. If it is fluffy, it will look beautiful.” I said. “OK, do it as you said.” She agreed readily. During the process of doing her hair, I thought: To firm the roots of her hair up can only bring me tens of yuan. If I persuade her to have her hair straightened, won’t I make some more? At that time, I clearly knew her hair was unsuitable for straightening, but in the face of interest, I still persuaded her: “If you just have your root firmed, the ends will be too light and messy. You’d better have it straightened.” She agreed. Two hours later, when I excitedly watched my work, I was dumbfounded instantly: The customer’s hair seemed to scorch, becoming curly and completely burnt. I was terribly afraid, thinking: What should I do? In order to make several tens of yuan, I ruined her hair. Alas! I might be scolded and asked for reparation. What should I do? I began to shuffle off my responsibility and said: “Ah, your hair is really not good. It becomes curly when being soaked in the hair dye. Well, I won’t charge you. How about cutting it off?” I had thought that she would complain against me, but unexpectedly, she agreed. Though this matter was a false alarm, I didn’t feel secure and peaceful in a long period, living in reproach and repentance. I knew it was a silent judgment from God. As a believer in God, I went against God’s demand, how could I feel secure?
Later on, I saw God’s words say: “You will be able to obey all that comes from God, and all of your actions, whether done in public or in private, will be presentable to God. If you are an honest person, and practice the truth in all things, then you will be perfected. Those deceitful people who act one way in front of others and another way behind their backs are not willing to be perfected. They are all sons of perdition and destruction; they belong not to God but to Satan. They are not the kind of people chosen by God! If your actions and behavior cannot be presented before God or looked upon by the Spirit of God, this is proof that there is something wrong with you. Only if you accept the judgment and chastisement of God, and care about the transformation of your disposition, will you be able to set foot upon the path to being perfected.” “Many people would rather be condemned to hell than speak and act honestly. Little wonder that I have other treatment in store for those who are dishonest.” From God’s word, I saw God’s righteous and majestic disposition: God likes and saves the honest men, while God hates the deceitful people, whose final ends will be destruction. Thinking about my words and actions, I was a true deceitful person who acts one way in public and another in private. In order to make more money, I didn’t consider whether the customer’s hair was suitable for straightening or perming, just trying my utmost to persuade her to straighten or perm it. And in order to get more money from them, I damaged the customer’s hair, profiting at others’ expense, without any humanity. Facing God’s judgment and dealing, I sank into the reproach and refinement, and felt that I was unworthy to be called a Christian, and that if I didn’t change myself, I would certainly be punished by God. This time, God reminded me by the matter that I damaged the customer’s hair; this is God’s salvation for me. After knowing God’s will, I determined my will before God to be an honest person.
To Be Continued …
Part Two: After I Conducted My Business With Integrity, I Enjoyed God’s Blessings (II)
Bible Verses–Deuteronomy 5:12-14
Keep the sabbath day to sanctify it, as the LORD your God has commanded you. Six days you shall labor, and do all your work: But the seventh day is the sabbath of the LORD your God: in it you shall not do any work, you, nor your son, nor your daughter, nor your manservant, nor your maidservant, nor your ox, nor your ass, nor any of your cattle, nor your stranger that is within your gates; that your manservant and your maidservant may rest as well as you.
Bible Verse–Genesis 2:3
And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.
Bible Verses–Psalm 84:11-12
For the LORD God is a sun and shield: the LORD will give grace and glory: no good thing will he withhold from them that walk uprightly. O LORD of hosts, blessed is the man that trusts in you.
In Times of Illness, How Should Christians Pray in a Way That Aligns With God’s Will?
By Su Yu
The sky was particularly quiet at night, filled with stars, which decorated the sky and made the sky warm and full of magical feeling. But a Christian named Liu Xin was in no mood to enjoy this night scene. Instead, she showed a painful and sad expression. At the moment, she knelt down and prayed to the Lord Jesus in tears, “Jesus, the merciful Savior, recently I’ve gotten a bad headache and often feel dizzy. I can’t see anything clearly and often vomit when I feel a little bit funny. The doctor said I have hydrocephalus. My Lord, please show mercy on me and cure my sickness. Now I am really in great pain and I can only rely on you …” Liu Xin had prayed many times. The sickness hit her once in a while, and she dared not to leave the Lord for a single moment. She had been praying earnestly to the Lord, hoping the Lord would cure her illness. The brothers and sisters prayed for her in the morning, and even a prestigious preacher prayed for her. However, the illness still attacked her frequently. Liu Xin felt very confused: The Lord Jesus said, “Therefore I say to you, What things soever you desire, when you pray, believe that you receive them, and you shall have them” (Mark 11:24). The Lord told us that no matter what difficulties we encounter, as long as we pray to Him, He will bestow on us what we need. I have a sickness and pray to the Lord, but why doesn’t He cure me? Has the Lord abandoned me? Thinking of this, Liu Xin felt even worse, and then her headache began again. She could not stand it, so she prayed to the Lord for curing her, and even said she would rather die than live. The more she prayed, the more annoyed she became. She began to waste away and was reluctant to talk to others. She even lost faith in life, feeling that she was a liability. She felt so miserable.
One day after lunch, Liu Xin had a headache again, and she had to rest in bed. At this time, her good friend, Zhou Li, visited her. When Zhou Li asked about her recent physical condition, Liu Xin’s tears could not help but flow down. She told Zhou Li about her pain and confusion these days. The more she said, the more upset she felt. She constantly asked Zhou Li, “The Lord didn’t listen to my prayers. Does the Lord not want me?”
Zhou Li took out two sheets of paper towels and handed them to Liu Xin, telling her something in a serious tone, “In the past, I, like you, thought that the Lord Jesus promised us whatever we pray to the Lord for, He will bestow on us, so whenever I encountered difficulties, I immediately prayed to the Lord and asked Him to make a path for me. After praying, I was filled with joy and gratitude to the Lord when I got the blessings, but when I couldn’t see God’s blessing, I would become passive and weak. I misunderstood the Lord and complained about why He did not listen to my prayers. I did not find it wrong to do so in the past, but when I read a book recently, I noticed that such prayers were unreasonable and not in accordance with God’s will.”
Liu Xin was very surprised to hear these words, and couldn’t accept Zhou Li’s fellowship immediately. She frowned in deep thought. She thought of what the preacher always said, “Living in the world, what we need is the Lord’s protection and blessings. The Lord’s love is greater than all, and His power surpasses all. The Lord promised us that we can receive whatever we pray.” Moreover, many people in the church prayed in this way and received the blessings of the Lord. How can we say such prayers are not in accordance with the Lord’s will? Noticing Liu Xin’s confused expression, Zhou Li asked about her thoughts. After knowing her point of view, Zhou Li said with a smile: “The reason why you can have such confusion is mainly because you don’t know the real meaning of the Lord Jesus’ words, ‘Therefore I say to you, What things soever you desire, when you pray, believe that you receive them, and you shall have them’ (Mark 11:24). In fact, there are different backgrounds to the Lord’s work and words. When the Lord Jesus started to work, although the disciples who followed Him, did not have a real understanding of the Lord, nor did they know the Lord Jesus is the incarnate God. They had no true faith in the Lord. So the Lord told them they would receive whatever they prayed for, as long as they had faith. The Lord said this in the hope that the disciples could rely on Him more, see His mighty power, have true faith in Him, and know that the Lord is the Messiah to come, not hoping that man would regard Him as a physician who heals the sick and grants all pleas. Since God is the Creator, while we are small creatures, our prayers before God should be reasonable. We should keep in our hearts obedience to God and reverence for Him, and entrust the illness into God’s hands. No matter what God does, it is proper for us not to complain about Him and make demands on Him. A few days ago I extracted some words in this regard, let me read it to you!”
Seeing Liu Xin nod her head gently, Zhou Li took out a small notebook from her bag and read, “When one comes before God to pray, they must give consideration to how they might do so sensibly, and to how they might adjust their inner state to achieve piety and be capable of submission. Having done so, it is then fine for you to go ahead and pray…. Look at Jesus’ prayers (although His prayers are not mentioned here to make people assume His place or position): In the Garden of Gethsemane, He prayed, ‘If it be possible….’ That is, ‘If it can be done.’ This was said in discussion; He did not say, ‘I implore You.’ With a submissive heart and in a submissive state, He prayed, ‘If it be possible, let this cup pass from Me: nevertheless not as I will, but as You will’ (Mat 26:39). He still prayed like this the second time, and the third time He prayed, ‘May Your will be done.’ Having grasped the intentions of God the Father, He said, ‘May Your will be done.’ He was able to completely submit without making any personal choices at all. He asked if it were possible for God to take this cup from Him. What did that mean? He prayed that way because He thought of the great suffering of bleeding on the cross to His last dying breath—and this touched upon the matter of death—and because He had not yet completely grasped the intentions of God the Father. Given that He was able to pray like that despite the thought of such suffering, He was very submissive indeed. His manner of prayer was normal; He did not propose any conditions in His prayer, nor did He say the cup had to be removed. Rather, His purpose was to seek God’s will in a situation that He did not comprehend. The first time He prayed, He did not understand, and He said, ‘If it be possible … but as You will.’ He prayed to God in a state of submissiveness. The second time, He prayed in the same manner. In total, He prayed three times (of course, these three prayers did not happen over a mere three days), and in His final prayer, He completely came to understand God’s will, after which He no longer implored for anything. In His first two prayers, He was just seeking, and He sought in a state of submissiveness. However, people simply do not pray like that. In their prayers, people say, ‘God, I beg You to do this and that, and I beg You to guide me in this and that, and I beg You to make ready conditions for me….’ Perhaps He will not prepare suitable conditions for you and will let you suffer hardships. It is so unreasonable for people to always pray, saying, ‘God, I ask You to make preparations for me and give me strength.’ You must be reasonable when you pray, and you must do so under the premise that you are submitting. Do not set the terms before you pray. Before you even begin to pray, you are already setting the terms, thinking: I must implore God and get Him to do such and such. This way of praying is so unreasonable. Oftentimes, God does not listen to people’s prayers at all, so when people pray, they feel nothing at all” “Praying and seeking in God’s presence is not about forcing God to do this and that. What is a reasonable prayer? What is an unreasonable prayer? You will know after gaining experience for some time. For example, after you pray this time, you feel that the Holy Spirit doesn’t do it that way and doesn’t lead you that way. When you pray the next time, you won’t pray like that, won’t force God like you tried to last time, and won’t ask God for things according to your own will. You will say: ‘Oh God! Everything is done according to Your will.’ As long as you focus on this approach, and grope about for a while, then you will know what ‘unreasonable’ is” (“The Significance of Prayer and Its Practice”).
After reading these words, Zhou Li went on fellowshiping, “It shows that before the crucifixion, although He had human weaknesses, He didn’t ask the heavenly Father to remove the pain. When we suffer illness or disasters, we never seek the will of the Lord and what we should do to meet the requirements of God, just blindly demanding grace and mercy from the Lord. In essence, we are forcing the Lord to do this and that as we demand. Our behavior is so unreasonable. How can the Lord fulfill our prayers? Therefore, no matter what illnesses, disasters or bad things befall us, we must pray standing in the right position. We cannot blindly ask the Lord to follow our will. Instead, we should obey and seek the will of the Lord. Just as Job went through the trials, a mountain of sheep and cattle were taken away by robbers and his sons and daughters were killed by the collapsed houses. In an instant, Job lost priceless family possessions and all his children. This sudden disaster was unbearable for anyone. But when Job heard the news, he didn’t pray to God that the disasters should be removed promptly, but instead sought God’s will. Finally, when he understood that all disasters were not from man, not by chance but the trails of God, he rent his mantle and fell on the ground, saying, ‘Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither: Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah’ (Job 1:21). And when Peter was arrested and put into prison, brothers and sisters shielded him out of the city. Just when he escaped from the city, the Lord Jesus appeared to Peter and told him that He would be crucified for him. On hearing this, Peter understood the will of the Lord Jesus. At that moment, instead of making unreasonable demands on the Lord Jesus, Peter returned to Rome to take the initiative to ask for a crucifixion upside down. Through the way Peter and Job behaved in the trials, we can see that they are particularly sensible before God, not blindly asking God to satisfy his own flesh, but seeking how to satisfy God’s will. When they knew, they submitted to God’s orchestrations and arrangements. People like them are reasonable before God. In the same way, today when the trial of illness befalls us, we shouldn’t keep asking God for a quick cure for our illness. Instead, we should pray to God wisely and hand over our illness to the hands of God. We should live before God and learn to obey Him, not always live in illness.”
After listening to the fellowship, Liu Xin came to understand when the Lord Jesus said, “What things soever you desire, when you pray, believe that you receive them, and you shall have them” (Mark 11:24), He was to give people confidence in their experience, not to let us make unreasonable demands on God. Thinking back on her prayers, she always prayed to God to cure her illness as soon as possible, never seeking the Lord’s will. Her prayers were so unreasonable, how would the Lord listen to them? Liu Xin knew she should be reasonable and learn to seek the Lord’s will when in illness. Only in this way, will the Lord listen to her prayers.
A few days later, when Liu Xin was cleaning her room, she had a sudden headache and felt dizzy. She held on the wall and slowly sat on the sofa, beginning to pray as before, “Lord! Please cure my sickness, Oh Lord …” After praying, a passage of words hit her, “One should pray with a seeking, submissive heart. When something has befallen you, for instance, and you are not sure how to handle it, you might say, ‘God! I do not know what to do about this. I wish to satisfy You in this matter, and to seek Your will. May Your will be done. I wish only to do as You will, not as I will. You know that all human will is contrary to Yours, and resists You, and does not accord with the truth. I ask that You enlighten me, give me guidance in this matter, and let me not offend You….’ That is the appropriate tone for a prayer” (“The Significance of Prayer and Its Practice”).
Thinking of this, Liu Xin realized she shouldn’t make unreasonable demands on the Lord any more but seek the Lord’s will on her illness. So she prayed, “Lord! When Job’s body was covered in boils, neither did he complain about you, nor did he ask you to remove the sickness. Instead, he obeyed Your orchestrations and arrangements and held faith in You. But when illness came upon me, I kept asking You to cure me. When not cured, I often complain about You, misunderstand You and live in weakness and negativity. Lord! I realize today that I am too unreasonable and disobedient. Now I am willing to entrust this disease into Your hands. Like Job, I will hold faith in You and thoroughly shame Satan. Everything is in Your hands and I will obey You.” After praying, although Liu Xin still felt a bit dizzy, she was steadfast and bright in her heart.
Later, whenever she felt dizzy, she would pray like this: “Lord, whether You love me or not, whether You give me grace or not, whether my illness is cured or not, I will follow You, pursue to love You, and no longer strike bargains with You …” Liu Xin did not expect that when she truly obeyed God, her dizziness gradually decreased, and she also learned how to pray to God reasonably in disease and seek God’s will. This made Liu Xin think: “I once lived in pain caused by my illness and even the pastor and elder were not able to help me. But the words that Zhou Li read to me solved my difficulty. From which book do those words originate?” Thinking of this, Liu Xin hurried to contact Zhou Li, hoping to get the answer …
Bible Verse–Psalm 40:4
Blessed is that man that makes the LORD his trust, and respects not the proud, nor such as turn aside to lies.
Bible Verses–Psalm 37:3-5
Trust in the LORD, and do good; so shall you dwell in the land, and truly you shall be fed. Delight yourself also in the LORD: and he shall give you the desires of your heart. Commit your way to the LORD; trust also in him; and he shall bring it to pass.
Gamaliel’s Merits and Shortcomings – Bible Character Study
According to Acts 5: 34-39 in the Bible, “Then stood there up one in the council, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, had in reputation among all the people, and commanded to put the apostles forth a little space; And said to them, You men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what you intend to do as touching these men. For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody; to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves: who was slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered, and brought to nothing. After this man rose up Judas of Galilee in the days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him: he also perished; and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. And now I say to you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone: for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to nothing: But if it be of God, you cannot overthrow it; lest haply you be found even to fight against God.”
What kind of inspiration does the attitude and practice of Gamaliel toward the work of the Lord Jesus bring to us, who wait to welcome the Lord’s second coming in the last days? And what lessons can we draw from it?
When the Jewish leaders, scribes and Pharisees furiously resisted and condemned the Lord Jesus, Gamaliel, a doctor of the Jewish law, did not stand on the side of the Pharisees but stood up and said some words to warn the Pharisees when the apostles of the Lord Jesus were captured, which made the apostles survive from the capture. The message here is that Gamaliel has the sense of a created being. He didn’t hold onto the doctrines of the Old Testament laws to condemn the Lord Jesus like the Pharisees, nor did he arbitrarily judge or blindly condemn on the matter he couldn’t see through. Moreover, Gamaliel thought, if it was the work of men, it would come to nothing as the time went by without being restrained by anyone. If the work was from God, no force could stop it. The work of God will prosper more and more no matter what the obstacle is, and be accepted by more and more people.
Gamaliel’s shortcomings: he lacked the desire of yearning for and seeking the truth in the face of the appearance and work of the Lord Jesus. He only kept cautious and didn’t condemn and resist the work of the Lord Jesus. However, he had never sought and investigated it with initiative. He never knew beyond all doubt that the Lord Jesus is the appearance of God, the incarnate Christ. Therefore, he didn’t gain the promise of the Lord like those who heard the voice of the Lord and unswervingly follow the Lord. Gamaliel was born in the age of the appearance of the Lord’s incarnation, but failed to meet God and the redemptive work of God. This is the greatest regret of Gameliel of his whole life.
Gamaliel did not know that believing in God is far from enough only not to follow the evil and resist God. The true faith approved by God is to listen to God’s voice carefully and follow the footsteps of the work of the Holy Spirit. God is faithful; only when we take the initiative to seek the voice of God and the work of the Holy Spirit piously, God will guide us. The Lord Jesus told us, “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and you shall find; knock, and it shall be opened to you” (Matthew 7:7). “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 5:3). “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled”(Matthew 5:6). When the Lord Jesus expressed words and worked, Peter the fisherman, the tax collector who didn’t know the Bible, and the woman of Samaria who rose from humble beginnings, all had a yearning, seeking heart for the truth, so they could recognize God’s voice from the words of the Lord, know the expression of the truth, and witness that the Lord Jesus is the appearance of God, the coming Messiah. They timely followed the footsteps of God and gained the watering and shepherding of the Christ in the flesh, so that they could repent and confess before the Lord, and got the huge blessing and grace from the Lord.
The main reason why Gamaliel never came before the Lord Jesus was that, he never knew that to know God and the work of God through identifying His voice is a crucial principle to seek the appearance of God and recognize God’s work. Today, in the last days, we should also keep and practice this principle. The Revelation 2:7 said, “He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches.” If we have the chance to hear the news of the second coming of the Lord Jesus, in order not to miss the Lord’s return, will we sit passively and await death like Gamaliel? If there are someone testifying to the utterances of God to churches in the last days, we should actively investigate and seek with humility. Wherever we heard the voice of God, then we pray and seek God. We believe that God’s sheep can recognize His voice, and we believe that God will lead the true believers in God to keep up with His footprints, so as to gain His salvation in the last days.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 26:4
Trust you in the LORD for ever, for in the LORD JEHOVAH is everlasting strength.
Bible Verse–Revelation 2:7
He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches.
Bible Verse–Luke 24:47
And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.
Bible Verse–Revelation 19:9
And he said to me, Write, Blessed are they which are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he said to me, These are the true sayings of God.
Being an Honest Person Leaves Me Feeling Peaceful and at Ease
By Keqiu
Recently, I found a job, doing the cleaning in a hostel. For me who is elderly, it’s no problem to do the work of labor. I wouldn’t cause troubles in work, so I would not be afraid of being scolded by my boss. As you see, I’m a person who cares much about face, as the saying goes, “As a tree lives for its bark, a man lives for his face.”
The day being sunny, I happily went to work by bicycle. After arriving at the hostel and saying hello to the landlady, I put on work clothes and began to work. With a mop I entered a room. While cleaning the bathroom, I wanted to wipe the base of the toilet bowl cleaner. Maybe I used too much force that I carelessly broke the tap of the water-pipe under the toilet bowl and the water rushed out instantly. Seeing this, I was very worried, thinking: It’s too unlucky this morning! I cannot let the landlady see this. What if she says that I did work carelessly? So, I hastened to repair the tap. However, no matter how, I couldn’t do it. I was so worried that the sweat poured down my face and wet my clothes. At last, I had no way but to phone the landlady. After getting through, I said to her with a little nervousness, “It’s upstairs … in room 305 … that the pipe under the toilet was broken. I cannot make it. Now the water is flowing swiftly. What should I do?” Hearing this, the landlady said, “Don’t worry! I will come right now!” During the time of waiting for her to come, I thought: I can’t tell the truth. If I speak honestly, even if she doesn’t scold me, she will not be kind to me at least. What should I do if she fires me? Perhaps I can tell her that when I came into this room to do the cleaning, I discovered the pipe had been broken. But when I thought like this, I felt uneasy, and was condemned in my conscience. If I say this, don’t I shift the blame onto others? I thought that I’m a Christian; my thoughts just now are not what an honest person should have; God doesn’t like that. So I prayed to God in my heart: “God! You are the God who looks deep into my mind. I may deceive others, but I cannot deceive You. I’m afraid that the landlady will blame me, so I always want to evade the fact. But I feel uneasy when I want to lie. What should I do? God! Please help me.” After my prayers, I thought of God’s words: “If you cannot transform into the genuine likeness of a child—innocent, lively, guileless, authentic, and pure—and come into God’s presence, and if you do not come before Him, then it will be very difficult for you to gain the truth.” At this time, I understood that God wants me to be a simple and open person who can tell the truth. Only thus can I receive God’s approval. Then, the landlady came upstairs with a wrench. Seeing we couldn’t fix it, she said, “Turn off the tap of the main pipe and wait for my husband to come back and fix it.” Subsequently, she asked me, “When was it broken?” Facing the question, I was a little nervous. But I thought of God’s words and answered, “I broke it just now. When I wiped the base of the toilet bowl, I wanted to wipe it cleaner, but carelessly, I broke the tap.” To my surprise, the landlady said with a smile, “It’s nothing! The pipe has been used for over a dozen years. These plastic pipes will be weathered after a long time. Later, these things in all rooms will be replaced.” Hearing the landlady’s words, I breathed a sigh of relief and my heart was released. I had thought that, after I told her the truth, the landlady would not be kind to me even if she didn’t scold me. It turned out that I had thought too much. From this can be seen that when I practiced being an honest person according to God’s words, the environment God arranged was not what I had imagined.
One afternoon, while it was sprinkling outside, I was working as usual. When I washed the swab after mopping the floor, I wanted to put them away. But, at this time, a swab just fell toward the heating switch and broke it. I thought: How careless I am! Alas! I just broke the pipe several days ago. Now I again broke the heating switch. I looked at the room number, reading 305. I thought: Why is it still this room? If the landlady knows this, she will certainly scold me “Can’t you do anything right?” Last time, I broke the pipe, and it’s understandable to be careless once. But after a few days, I broke the heating switch again. This time the landlady would certainly be angry with me. She would think that I was undependable to do the work and then fire me. If I’m fired after a few days’ work, where will I hide my old face? Looking around, I found there was no one. I thought: It’s a long time before supplying the heat, so the heating switch will not be used right now; I might as well pretend to know nothing about it. At this time, I thought of God’s words: “Do not act one way to others’ faces but another way behind their backs; I see clearly everything you do, and though you may fool others, you cannot fool Me. I see it all clearly. It is not possible for you to conceal anything; all lies within My hands.” It’s true! Even if I don’t tell the truth, God sees it all clearly. Even though I can fool others, I cannot fool God. No! I must admit my fault to the landlady on my own initiative. However,when I saw her and was going to say, I was timid, afraid that I would be scolded and be really fired. Thinking over and over, I swallowed my word though it was on the tip of my tongue. Later, several times I wanted to speak, but failed. I was in agony before I left off work.
After going back home, my heart was occupied by the thing, as if I was carrying a big burden. I couldn’t be released, and felt exhausted, At night, I tossed and turned and couldn’t fall asleep. Once I thought of the thing that I broke the heating switch, I was suffering. So I prayed to God: “God, I know you like honest persons who are simple and open. I also want to admit my fault to the landlady, but I cannot open my mouth. I wish You to lead me and let me understand the reason why I cannot tell the truth.” After the prayers, I opened the book of God’s word, and saw these God’s words: “People are corrupt, they are deceitful, they have motivations, they always have living thoughts, they have selfish ideas, and they always think of their own pride, vanity, and interests. It is onerous for them to speak honestly, even if it was only two words, and they are unable to speak up even after holding back for ages. People are controlled by these things, they live in corruption, and they are surely not beloved by God or wanted by God.” God’s every word speaks to my heart. I am living in this situation now. I don’t dare to tell the landlady the truth, isn’t it because I am controlled by the face and interests? To protect my interests—avoiding being scolded and even fired by the landlady, I did the wrong thing but didn’t dare to admit, and even I wanted to cover it up. In the final analysis, wasn’t it to protect my old face? All the time, I had lived by satanic toxin “As a tree lives for its bark, a man lives for his face,” being bound by the satanic philosophy thoroughly. I clearly knew that I should speak honestly, but it was difficult for me to bring the matter up as if my throat were pinched and I was breathless. And I did not have any normal human likeness.
I also saw God’s words saying: “You can see how a person’s prospects are through his daily life, words, and acts. If a person is always acting and putting on airs, then he is in danger and is not on a good path. Which road are you taking? Taking the road of being an honest person is never a mistake!” From God’s words, I saw clearly: The honest persons open up and lay themselves bare to others, don’t tuck or hide themselves away, don’t cheat others for personal vanity, face and interests, and speak their hearts. They are exactly those who God likes and blesses. So, only practicing the truth and being an honest person is a right way, is man’s road to salvation. However, in real life, I completely went against God’s will. My acts and words were all for protecting my interests and face, and not letting others see through me; in the things that damage my interests, I always played games, was deceitful, and told lies. Living like this is hypocritical and dirty. What I protected was my face, but I lost the opportunity of practicing the truth and receiving God’s salvation. I was harming myself and walking the road of inviting my own demise. Thinking of this, I set my determination to be an honest person according to God’s words. So I prayed to God: “God! I’m willing to put my face aside and pursue to be an honest person to tell the landlady the truth. May You give me strength.”
The next day was sunny and cloudless. I went to the hostel happily. When I saw the landlady, I still had some scruple, worried that she would scold me and that if this was seen by other employees, I would be embarrassed. But I knew that today God was looking at me and that God wishes me to be an honest person and walk the right life path. So I inwardly prayed to God and asked Him to lead me. If the landlady dismissed me, I would not be sad. At least, I dared to admit my mistakes and live honestly; only thus could I have personality and dignity. So when I saw the landlady was not busy, I went to tell her that I again broke the heating switch when I washed the swab. And I also said to her, “Please, hurry to fix it and the cost of it can be deducted from my pay.” Having said these, I finally put down the burden in my heart, feeling very relaxed and released. Unexpectedly, after the landlady heard my words, she not only did not scold me, but instead said with a smile, “It’s nothing. Later on, we can buy a fitting and replace it. There’s no need to deduct your pay. Just be careful in future. You are really honest. It’s reliable to use the person like you.” Hearing these words, I thanked God from my heart. It’s God’s words that lead me to live out some likeness of a human being. I couldn’t help offering gratitude and praise to God!
Being quiet, I thought about the things that I encountered these days, if it were not for the leading of God’s words, I would still live by satanic rule “As a tree lives for its bark, a man lives for his face,” cheat and be deceitful for my face, and have no peace and joy in my heart. Now, I make God’s words my direction in my life to walk and I have real release and freedom in my spirit. These are all God’s salvation to me. All the glory be to God!
Bible Verses–Matthe 25:6-10
And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom comes; go you out to meet him. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said to the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out. But the wise answered, saying, Not so; lest there be not enough for us and you: but go you rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage: and the door was shut.
Bible Verse–Revelation 3:22
He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit said to the churches.
Bible Verse–John 3:13
And no man has ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.
By Relying on God, She Recovered From Her Late-Stage Cancer
By Xiaojuan
Xiaojuan had suffered from a stomach problem for some time. She couldn’t help but think of her dead relatives: Her mother died of rectal cancer long ago; after a period of several years, so did her elder sister and elder brother; later, one of her younger sisters and her little niece were also taken away by rectal cancer. It was a typical hereditary disease. Xiaojuan’s condition was somewhat alike to the symptoms of rectal cancer, which made her a little disconcerted …
A pounding on the door cut off Xiaojuan’s thoughts. It was her youngest sister. Before Xiaojuan could say anything, her younger sister, in surprise, quickly asked her, “I haven’t seen you lately. Why are you so skinny now?” These words struck Xiaojuan right where it hurt, so she told her little sister about her issues. After hearing this, her sister said anxiously, “You must go to the hospital and have a check-up as soon as possible. Don’t delay it anymore.”
The next day, Xiaojuan went to the hospital on an electric scooter. After the check-up, the doctor gravely said to Xiaojuan, “You have rectal cancer and it has reached a later stage.” At this grievous news, Xiaojuan nearly fell apart. Out of the will to live, she pulled herself together and asked the doctor, “Doctor, can you remove the cancer?” The doctor shook his head and said resignedly, “The cancer cells have spread. There is nothing I can do about it.” The doctor’s words pierced her heart like a knife, which made her afraid and uneasy. She then asked the doctor, “Could my cancer be killed?” The doctor shook his head, “No.” At this moment, despair mingled with fear crept upon her. She thought: Put aside the fact that I don’t have money to have an operation; even if I did have money, it would be of no avail. When my family members fell ill, each of them had paid a ton of money to treat the illness, but at last … Xiaojuan heaved a great sigh: It seems that all I can do is wait for my death.
On her way home, Xiaojuan was depressed, and she couldn’t stop the tears flowing down her face. At the thought that she would die of rectal cancer, she felt painful and at a loss. In despair, she suddenly thought of God. She seemed to have felt the possible chance of living and immediately prayed to God in her heart: “Oh God! I have contracted an incurable cancer. I know that my life is in Your hands. If You do not let me die, I will not die even if I don’t receive the treatment; if You have ordained that I should die, I won’t be able to survive no matter what I do. Oh God, I put my life into Your hands. I am willing to obey Your arrangements …”
After praying, Xiaojuan thought of the words of God: “Do not lose heart in the face of illness, keep seeking again and again and do not give up, and God will illuminate you with His light. How was Job’s faith? Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. So long as you still have one breath, God will not let you die. We have within us the resurrected life of Christ. Undeniably, we lack faith in the presence of God: Would that God would put true faith within us. Sweet indeed is the word of God! God’s word is potent medicine! It puts to shame the devils and Satan! Grasping God’s word gives us support. His word acts fast to save our hearts! It dispels all things and sets all at peace. Faith is like a single log bridge: Those who cling abjectly to life will have difficulty in crossing it, but those who are ready to sacrifice themselves can pass over, sure of foot and worry-free. If man harbors timid and fearful thoughts, it is because Satan has fooled them, afraid that we will cross the bridge of faith to enter into God. Satan is trying by every way possible to send us its thoughts. We should at every moment pray for God to illuminate us with His light, at every moment rely on God to purge Satan’s poison from within us, practice within our spirit at every moment how to come close to God, and let God have dominion over our whole being.” Every word of God touched her heart. She realized: The illness coming upon me is an affliction of Satan; Satan uses illness to make me feel timid, fall into its trap, and live in pain and desperation. Actually, each person’s life is given by God, and whether we live or die is in God’s hands. I should have faith in God; even if God takes back my breath, I should never complain against Him. Under the guidance of God’s words, Xiaojuan’s heart was slowly calmed, for she knew that God was her reliance forever. She pondered God’s word all the way home.
After getting home, she couldn’t help but think of her child: My husband died early in life, and if I die, there will be nobody to take care of my child. Thinking of this, she couldn’t control her emotions and cried sadly. Then she knelt down and prayed to God again: “Oh God, I’m feeling so much pain. I know that man’s life and death are within Your hands, and my destiny is controlled by You as well. I beg You to protect me from falling prey to Satan’s tricks so that I will not misunderstand or complain against You, but face reality calmly.” After the prayer, Xiaojuan took out the hymn book and found the hymn of God’s words which she thought of on the way home. She repeatedly sang the hymn, trying to grasp the will of God, not daring to leave God even for one moment …
In the days that followed, Xiaojuan contemplated God’s words every day. At the thought of God’s words “To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. So long as you still have one breath, God will not let you die.” she felt especially moved in her heart. Unknowingly, she felt she had support and was less miserable. Xiaojuan now knew that God had not left her but was by her side, giving her encouragement and comfort. Then, she sought God in her heart: “O God! I have the illness, but how can I stop dwelling in it? Since dwelling in the spirit is to be well, how can I live in the spirit?” Trying over and over to figure out these words, Xiaojuan suddenly understood: To dwell in the spirit is to quiet my heart before God, that is, to read more of God’s words, to sing more hymns of God’s words, and to seek the truth and God’s will in His words. I shouldn’t live in my own conceptions and imaginings or I will fall into Satan’s trap. Afterward, Xiaojuan prayed and read God’s words with greater urgency every day, and sought the truth more to grasp God’s intentions. When she was pained inside, she would open up to God, regarding God as her sole reliance.
One day, Xiaojuan read a passage of God’s words, “After humans were corrupted by Satan, it began to torment them. As a result, they became more and more degenerate. The diseases of humanity grew more and more acute, and their suffering became more and more severe. Increasingly, people sensed the emptiness and tragedy of the human world, as well as their inability to go on living there, and they felt less and less hope for the world. Thus, this suffering was brought down upon humans by Satan. Therefore, in order to bring them back from Satan’s hand and grant them a wonderful destination, God had to experience this suffering Himself.” From God’s words, Xiaojuan came to realize: It is because the ancestors of mankind were corrupted by Satan in the beginning that man has birth, death, illness and old age. As Satan’s corruption of man becomes deeper and deeper, the illnesses and suffering of man are deepened, and they feel more and more empty. All these things are derived from the affliction of Satan. Meanwhile, she was deeply moved by God’s love. She thought: I am a corrupted person and it doesn’t matter if I die. God, however, is lofty and great. To save us corrupted people from sickness and suffering, He personally became flesh to experience these sufferings and finally He will thoroughly save us from Satan’s domain. God’s love for us is really so great! God is innocent, but He pays such a great price for saving us. What unreasonable demands can I have as a filthy and corrupt person? I have had the fortune to hear the voice of the Creator and taste His love in my life, so even if I die I will have no regret. At this moment, Xiaojuan felt calmer, willing to accept and submit to God’s sovereignty and arrangements. Under the guidance of God’s words, she felt a lot calmer and much relieved in her heart. She was unwilling to think about the painful things or live a life with a sad look.
To support her family, Xiaojuan continued to work in spite of her illness. Seeing that she took no heed of her illness and talked and laughed as a healthy person, her co-workers were mystified and said: “You are so sick, but you can still come to work and have joy. You are so optimistic!” Hearing these words, Xiaojuan thanked God in her heart silently. She knew that it was because God’s words had given her faith and strength that she could keep a positive outlook on her sickness. Xiaojuan made a resolution in her heart: I will cherish my time on earth, follow God with my heart and soul, and fulfill my duty of a created being to comfort God’s heart.
Several days later, Xiaojuan’s third eldest sister recommended some hospitals to her. Under her sister’s persuasion, she agreed to receive treatment. But whatever hospital she went to, she was told that her sickness could not be treated. On hearing these words, Xiaojuan thought: None of the doctors can heal me, for my life and death are in God’s hands. And then she prayed to God silently: “O God, though the doctors are incapable of curing my sickness, I believe that my life and death are in Your hands. I am willing to rely on You completely. May You give me faith and power. Now I commit my illness into Your hands and I will submit to Your sovereignty and arrangements no matter whether I will live or die.” Later, Xiaojuan’s younger sister and brother-in-law often called her and asked her to go to the hospital and take an examination again to see whether the cancer cells had spread further, but Xiaojuan had made up her mind and didn’t want to struggle anymore. So she said to them calmly: “You know that my sickness can’t be healed. I don’t want to go to a doctor anymore. I shall rely on God. Don’t worry about me …”
One day on her way to work, Xiaojuan saw a kind of plant on the roadside locally named Yandaiguo. She was not unfamiliar with it because every time when her skin itched because of her allergy to the ultraviolet rays from the sun, she would put it on her skin to stop the itchiness. Xiaojuan thought: This herb is created by God. It is good and beneficial to man. Why not gather some to make some herbal tea? To her surprise, after drinking the herbal tea for a period of time, she felt much better than before. Xiaojuan was very grateful to God in her heart.
One day later, Xiaojuan felt a fierce pain in her stomach as if there was something thrashing about in it. So she hurried to go to the toilet. After relieving her bowels, she felt her stomach eased greatly. Xiaojuan touched her abdomen and anus, and felt that they became soft. This was quite different from before, for they had always been coarse and swollen during her illness. She knew that it was God’s wonderful deed. She was so moved that she immediately offered a prayer of praise: “Oh God, thank You so much! I have truly appreciated that You are beside me and have never left me for a moment. Regarding my illness, I shall certainly die. However, You let me get much better and see Your wonderful deeds. Oh God, You are so almighty!” A few months passed, and Xiaojuan had been working and fulfilling her duty in the church peacefully. Later, after being examined, she was found to have recovered thoroughly.
Now five years have passed. Every time Xiaojuan talks about this, she is overwhelmed with gratitude. When the world had sentenced her to death, it was God’s word that gave her confidence, and it was God’s almightiness that saved her and made her recover from the illness and obtain a new life. She has truly experienced the authority of God’s words and has seen that all matters and all things are within God’s hands and that everything is up to God.
Bible Verse–Revelation 11:15
And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever.
Bible Verses–Revelation 21:2-3
And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God.
What Kind of Christian Can Really Obtain God’s Approval?
One may ask: In the Bible the Lord Jesus said, “Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in your name? and in your name have cast out devils? and in your name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess to them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity” (Matthew 7:22-23). Why will the Lord call these people evil-doers even though they have preached, cast out demons, and done many wonderful works in His name?
Regarding this question, firstly we need to understand the standard by which God judges a man and on what basis God approves a man. In our conception, all those who have spent and sacrificed a lot for the Lord, who preach, and who have healed many sick people and cast out many demons should be approved by God. In fact, God’s measure of whether someone is good or evil is never based on how much work he has done or how much he has sacrificed, but on whether he follows the will of God and whether he keeps pace with God’s footsteps. Just as Revelation prophesied, “These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb wherever he goes. These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits to God and to the Lamb” (Revelation 14:4). Clearly, God wants those who can follow His footsteps closely wherever He goes, and only such people can be approved by Him. If someone clings to the old work and words, and does not keep pace with God’s newest work or practice His present words, then no matter how hard he works in the name of the Lord, he is one who rebels and resists God, and one who will be eliminated by God.
Think back to the Age of Law. The chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees served Jehovah God and suffered much hardship: The priests had been serving Jehovah God in the temple for decades despite bitter cold and scorching heat; the scribes and Pharisees had travelled over sea and land to preach the laws of Jehovah God, and done their utmost to be faithful to Him. However, when the Lord Jesus came to work, they clung to the letters in the Bible, holding that the coming God must be called the Messiah, and that believers in God must worship God in the temple, keep the Sabbath, read the Old Testament, and so forth. Thus they refused to accept the Lord Jesus’ work and words in the new age, and they even defied and blasphemed Him, and nailed Him to the cross. Eventually, they were condemned and punished by God and lost forever their chance of salvation. On the contrary, those who followed the Lord Jesus’ footsteps, such as Peter, John, Jacob, and the Samaritan woman, they also worshiped Jehovah God and kept His law in the Age of Law, but when God did a new work, they came out from the law to submit to and accept it. Therefore, they gained God’s approval and received the salvation from the Lord Jesus. From this we can know that, when God does His new work, if man can obey, accept, and keep pace with the work of God, he will be approved by God and his former sufferings will also be memorized. But those who cannot keep up with God’s new work are actually ones who serve God but do not know God and even resist God. They will not gain God’s approval no matter how much work they have done in the name of God, and God will say to them, “depart from me, you that work iniquity” (Matthew 7:23).
In the last days, based on the needs of mankind, God has again personally become flesh to express words and do a stage of work of judging, chastising, and purifying mankind. But those Christians in religion are like the chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees in the Age of Law. They think that God should be called Jesus rather than Almighty God when He returns, that God should continue to heal the sick and cast out demons, and always forgive man and be compassionate toward man, rather than express His righteous and majestic disposition that does not tolerate man’s offense or express words to judge and chastise man, that God should return upon a white cloud rather than become flesh to do the work among man in a hidden way, and so on. They have long ago defined God in their conceptions and illusions. They measure the return of the Lord Jesus based on their imaginings; then how can they welcome His return and hear His voice? They place themselves in such enmity to God; no matter how much they have sacrificed to preach, heal and cast out demons, or do wonderful works in the name of the Lord Jesus, God will not be pleased with them.
Almighty God says, “For those who once held to the law of Jehovah, and those who once suffered for the cross, if they cannot accept the stage of work of the last days, then all that they did will have been in vain, and useless. The clearest expression of the Holy Spirit’s work is in embracing the here and now, not clinging to the past. Those who have not kept up with the work of today, and who have become separated from the practice of today, are those who oppose and do not accept the work of the Holy Spirit. Such people defy the present work of God” (“God’s Work and Man’s Practice” in The Word Appears in the Flesh).
“Those who can follow the present work of the Holy Spirit, and who are able to follow the footsteps of God, such that they follow God wherever He leads them—these are people who are blessed by God. Those who do not follow the present work of the Holy Spirit have not entered into the work of God’s words, and no matter how much they work, or how great their suffering, or how much they run about, none of it means anything to God, and He will not commend them. Today, all those who follow the present words of God are in the stream of the Holy Spirit; those who are strangers to the words of God today are outside of the stream of the Holy Spirit, and such people are not commended by God” (“Know God’s Newest Work and Follow His Footsteps” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). From Almighty God’s words we can see that God does not look at how much a man has run about, how much he has suffered, or how much he has sacrificed. He judges a man by whether he has followed His footsteps, whether he has received the work of the Holy Spirit, and whether he is a wise virgin and can recognize His voice. This is the standard by which God judges a man good or evil.
God’s intention in saving mankind has never changed. When God carries out a new work, He hopes that all those who truly believe in Him can accept and submit to it, follow His footsteps, and gain the salvation that He bestows on mankind. Only if we follow the footsteps of God, can we attend the bountiful feast of the Lamb and be approved by God. Just as the Lord Jesus said, “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 5:3). “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled” (Matthew 5:6). Therefore, we should treat the Lord Jesus’ return with caution. Only those who seek with a humble heart will not miss the opportunity of being raptured before God’s throne.
Bible Verses–Matthew 6:9-10
After this manner therefore pray you: Our Father which are in heaven, Hallowed be your name. Your kingdom come, Your will be done in earth, as it is in heaven.
Bible Verses–Matthew 24:37-40
But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left.
Bible Verses–Matthew 24:32-35
Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and puts forth leaves, you know that summer is near: So likewise you, when you shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors. Truly I say to you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away.
Bible Verses–Matthew 24:3-8
And as he sat on the mount of Olives, the disciples came to him privately, saying, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of your coming, and of the end of the world? And Jesus answered and said to them, Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many. And you shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that you be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places. All these are the beginning of sorrows.
God Resolved the Hatred in My Heart
By Li Fan
People often say, “Things turn into their opposites when they reach the extreme.” Deep love can turn into hatred. The more you love, the more you hate. Only those who have experienced the pain can truly have such feelings. And Xiao Yun is the one who has suffered such extreme pain.
When Xiao Yun was 9 years old, her father brought a pretty auntie home. Xiao Yun liked her because she was beautiful. But later, Xiao Yun found that the sweet smile on her mother’s face disappeared since the auntie came. Several years later, two younger sisters joined her family. They called her father “dad” and called the auntie “mom.” What’s more, with the growth of the younger sisters, obviously her father loved her less and sometimes scolded her for the younger sisters. Xiao Yun just didn’t understand why her father, who once loved her so much, treated her that way for the “outsiders.” Xiao Yun felt extremely aggrieved. She cried out to her mother, hoping her mother, who was fond of her, could do her justice. However, her mother told her a fact that she just could not accept: Her father is having an affair, and the two sisters are the daughters of her father and the auntie as well as her half-sisters. “How does such an event shown on TV truly occur in my life?” Xiao Yun wondered.
Gradually, Xiao Yun found that her status in her father’s heart became lower and lower because of the two sisters. Her father began to spend most of his time accompanying the auntie and their daughters and seldom came back home. Even if he occasionally came back home, he and her mother would come to blows, and sometimes they even confronted each other with a knife or a stool in their hands. Xiao Yun often feared that the knife would fall. Her parents’ quarrel often roused her and her brother at midnight. Her parents loved each other before, but because of the auntie, they often quarreled, and her happy family was broken …
Especially, her father’s favoritism toward the younger sisters made Xiao Yun jealous. “My father’s love belongs to me, but now it is taken away by the two little girls.” The more Xiao Yun thought, the angrier she was. She hated them from the bottom of her heart, because they had stolen her happy family.
Once, Xiao Yun inadvertently heard the auntie asking her father to transfer the house property into her name. Xiao Yun realized that the woman not only had ruined their life, but also wanted to take away everything of them. In this matter her mother was the direct victim. She once found a bottle of toxic liquid in her mother’s room. Xiao Yun knew that because of the auntie’s appearance and her father’s heartlessness, her mother had been feeling world-weariness and if it were not because her mother’s not being able to let go of her and her younger brother, her mother would have already drunk the toxic liquid. Xiao Yun thought: Now mom is depressed, so it is impossible for her to protect the property. I must stand up and protect our interests from harm.
When the auntie came again, Xiao Yun said to her, “Since you don’t respect us, then you don’t expect to get our respect.” From that day on, Xiao Yun often thought of how to transfer the house into the names of her brother and her. She, at such a young age, began to watch law programs and read many law books, learning how the adults protected their own interests with the law. Xiao Yun thought that only the law was her best weapon. If one day the auntie and her father forced them to the end, she would surely resist by legal means.
Xiao Yun, a teenage girl, was laden with anxiety all day long. While her peers still were living in their parents’ indulgence, she lived in fear and anxiety. Especially when Xiao Yun didn’t see her mother after getting home from school, she would hurry to see whether the bottle of toxic liquid was still there, for she thought that her mother would be dead if it was not there. The fear followed her every day and made her have an implacable hatred of her father and the auntie. She thought: If it were not for them, her family would not have become like this; if it were not for them, she would not have been full of hatred at a very young age. Hatred causes grief and pain to oneself, and the pain of hating one’s father who once loved her is even greater. Only those who have experienced it can have a deep understanding about this kind of inner torment.
Xiao Yun learned the legal knowledge as always. She still constantly thought of how to drive the auntie away by legal means and how to transfer her father’s house and car into the names of her brother and her. And so, she lived in anguish, filled with bitter hatred for them.
In the winter of 2009, an auntie she had never met before came to her house. Xiao Yun found that there was a long-lost smile appearing on her mother’s face after the auntie had a talk with her. Xiao Yun hadn’t seen her mother smiling so happily like that for several years, so she liked the auntie from the bottom of her heart. After that, some uncles and aunties often came to her house to have meetings. Seeing that her mother’s mood got better and better after having meetings with them, Xiao Yun began to be curious: What did they say to my mom? How did they help my mom walk out from the pain so easily? Xiao Yun saw clearly that though her mother did not completely put aside the hatred of her father and the auntie, the knot in her heart seemed to be untied and she no longer lived in pain.
When the uncles and aunties came to have a meeting again, her mother asked her and her brother to join them. Xiao Yun heard them read God’s words: “Since the creation of the world, I have begun to predestine and select this group of people—namely, you of today. Your temperament, caliber, appearance, and stature, your family into which you were born, your job, and your marriage—you in your entirety, even including the color of your hair and your skin, and your time of birth—were all arranged by My hands. I arranged by hand even the things you do and the people you meet every single day, not to mention the fact that bringing you into My presence today was actually done by My arrangement. Do not throw yourself into disorder; you should proceed calmly.”
Xiao Yun had never heard these words before, but when hearing them she felt so warm and felt familiar with them. These words were like a mother using her hands to touch her sore spot and softly telling her: The family in which you were born has been predestined by God long before. God knows everything you encounter. Don’t feel sorrowful and painful. God is your reliance! Before, Xiao Yun often thought: Why was I born in such a family? Why did such a misfortune occur in my family? Even herding cattle in a poor and rural area would be better than living such a life in such an environment. The hatred tormented Xiao Yun to be in constant suffering. She always wanted to grow up quickly. She thought only when she grew up could she retaliate against them; only when she grew up could she protect her mother; and only when she grew up could she be free from all these things. But after she heard the words of God, under the guidance of God, Xiao Yun suddenly realized: What if I succeed in retaliating against them? Will I really be happy? Isn’t it the fact that I have already been hurt and it is difficult to heal my wounds?
Xiao Yun began to put down the law books and pick up the book of God’s word. With a great hunger and thirst, she read piece after piece: “God Is the Source of Man’s Life,” “God Presides Over the Fate of All Mankind,” “You Should Know How the Whole of Humanity Has Developed to the Present Day,” and so on. The piece after piece of God’s words delivered to Xiao Yun the truth she had never heard before. These words not only consoled her sorrowful heart but also made her see the origin of mankind’s corruption and understand that all the pain was brought to mankind by Satan. Xiao Yun came to know that the emotional entanglement among her father, her mother, and the auntie was the result of their being afflicted by Satan. Because they had no truth, they could not free themselves from the entanglement but only be tormented by Satan, suffering unspeakable pain with no strength to fight. And she herself was also deeply afflicted by Satan. In order to retaliate against her father and the auntie and protect her mother, she acted according to the satanic poison “It’s never too late to take one’s revenge” and plotted to retaliate against her father and the auntie all day long, living in hatred at a young age. Xiao Yun saw God’s words saying, “Cruel mankind! The connivance and intrigue, the snatching and grabbing one from another, the scramble for fame and fortune, the mutual slaughter—when will it ever end?” She understood: God’s words really expose and analyze the ugliness that mankind expresses after we were corrupted by Satan. For our own sake, we can become enemies. Even the love between a husband and wife or a father and daughter is too fragile to stand any kind of test. Pondering God’s words, Xiao Yun found that all of them, her parents, the auntie, and her, were victims of Satan’s torment. She thought: In the past my mom and I did not understand the truth and lived in hatred. Now, God’s salvation comes upon us. We should believe in God’s word, live in accordance with God’s word, and no longer live in the torment of Satan. When Xiao Yun told her thoughts to her mother, her mother cried. She knew that it was God who saved her and her daughter.
When the auntie and her father came again, Xiao Yun could face them calmly by relying on God. What’s more, her mother asked the brothers and sisters to preach the gospel to them. They both were unwilling to accept. But when her father saw that Xiao Yun and her mother actually put aside the hatred of him and even accepted him and the auntie after they believed in God, he admitted that the One they believed in was the true God and he supported their faith in God.
Gradually, Xiao Yun grew up. As she read more of God’s word, she saw clearly: In present-day society, keeping mistresses has become a social phenomenon. The appearance of a mistress has caused so many harmonious families to be broken or ruined. Not only do the adults get hurt, but the children also suffer unrelieved misery in their hearts. In fact, be it the one who has an affair or the victim, they all live in the torment of Satan. Although they have suffered so much, they are powerless to extricate themselves. It must be said that Satan has really put a certain amount of effort into afflicting people. If it were not for God’s salvation, Xiao Yun and her mother would live in pain and torment all their life, just like many other victims. Thinking back to the past, Xiao Yun felt that God’s love for her and her mother was really so great.
Under God’s leadership, Xiao Yun finally put aside the hatred of her father and the auntie and was freed from the pain. Gradually, her two younger sisters grew up. They considerately helped her mother with the housework, and the elder one of them also had meetings with the brothers and sisters and read God’s word every day. Through her experience, Xiao Yun saw that she could not escape the fate of her life, but she could rely on God’s word to change her viewpoints on things and learn to rationally treat things that happened to her. Now, Xiao Yun has been abroad and is still performing her duty as a created being under the leading of God. Xiao Yun felt in the bottom of her heart that without God’s salvation, she would not be what she is now. She made a resolution that she will perform her duty faithfully to repay the great love of God!
Bible Verse–Romans 8:28
And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose.
Bible Verses–Romans 8:31-32
What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us? 32He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?
Bible Verse–2 Timothy 1:7
For God has not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind.
In a Dangerous Caesarean Section, I Sincerely Relied on God and Gained Protection
By Jiang Li
My daughter has already begun walking, but I still clearly remember the “pain” that had happened to me on the day of her birth. I am very happy to be looking at her smile today, but all this happiness was hard fought. If it weren’t for God’s salvation and sovereignty, I wouldn’t have persevered through childbirth. Moreover, the special experience let me see the miraculous works of God and realize that God is the only One I can rely on. Now I will never leave God!
My daughter was born through caesarean section, and I underwent surgery on the day when I was admitted to the hospital. The moment I was pushed into the operating room, I thought: In half an hour I can meet my child who has been in my womb for about ten months. That will be the happiest thing to me. When all the preparations were done, the anesthetist gave me an anesthetic. But when I was tested for the anesthetic effect, I still had a clear pain. The anesthetist gave me another shot, but I could still clearly feel the pain. The surgeon said: “You have to fight through the pain. Getting a third shot isn’t good for the baby’s health.”
At that moment I was very scared, worrying that I could not bear the pain. But for the child’s sake, I had no choice but to endure. The doctor put me on oxygen and started the surgery. Then I heard the knife cut the belly. Suddenly I felt great pain in my stomach, and then I felt like a heavy stone against me. The combination of these two took away my ability to breath. I started vomiting, and I felt myself almost suffocate. The anesthetist kept comforting me, and told me to relax. The nurse also helped me clean the vomit up, but I heard the surgeon say in panic: “Hurry, increase the oxygen!” At that moment, I felt death was approaching me and thought: Am I really in a life-threatening situation right now? My eyes started to feel tired, and I felt I was about to die. I really wanted to see my family, and I wanted them to accompany me and comfort me, relieve my pain, and get me through this hardship.
So I kept crying to my husband and mother in my heart. But at that moment, I suddenly remembered the words my mother often told me: “God loves each of us. He is worthy of dependence and trust no matter what is happening. Remember to pray to God at any time, and rely on God!” Yes, I have believed in God for almost two months, how could I have forgotten to rely on Him! So I silently cried to God in my heart. I told God I am suffering; I told Him I do not want to die, I want God to help me; I told Him I now know that I can only depend on Him, not my family; I realized that without God’s breath to me, I have nothing, and nothing will happen without God’s permission. After praying, a miracle happened. Slowly I felt comfortable in my heart. My chest was no longer stuffy. It seemed that the heavy stone was removed from my heart. I also stopped vomiting. There was only a little stomach pain left. I felt like I was out of danger, so I calmed down. I thought: Is the God I believe in the one true God? How else would my pain have been reduced?
However, I suddenly heard the doctor urgently asking the nurse to call my family into the operating room. I did not know what the doctor said to my husband. Vaguely, I heard my husband pleading with the doctor: “Please do your best to save my wife. As for kids, we can have more later …” Hearing these words, I felt my heart sink, and tears continually ran across my cheek: Does one of us have to die today? This is the child that was in my womb for 10 months. It hasn’t even come to the world yet, so I would rather sacrifice myself for it. When I was in panic, I suddenly remembered a phrase of God’s word that had been read to me by a sister: “Man’s heart and spirit are held in the hand of God, everything of his life is beheld in the eyes of God. Regardless of whether or not you believe this, any and all things, whether living or dead, will shift, change, renew, and disappear in accordance with God’s thoughts. Such is the way in which God presides over all things.” I understand that God’s authority is everywhere. All living or dead creatures are under God’s sovereignty. Whether we will live or die, isn’t it in God’s hands? When I thought of these, I was no longer scared, and I was willing to let God handle the situation.
After more than two hours of operation, the child was finally born, and I finally was relieved. But then I heard the doctor said: “Immediately inform the family, because the patient was under surgery for too long, now the bleeding has become life threatening. She must be transferred to the best hospital in the city….” Hearing the doctor’s words, I felt scared again, and thought: Am I going to die? Once again, I prayed to God. When I prayed constantly to God, I saw the wonderful miracles of God. Just as I was pushed out of the operating room, I heard the doctor saying that I had stopped bleeding and I didn’t have to be transferred. The doctor pushed me to the recovery ward and the nurse held the child to me. Looking at my sleeping daughter, my stressed heart was finally relieved, and I felt peaceful and safe.
I laid in bed, recalling the moment from the time of surgery to the present. I passed by death, and my heart could not help but sigh: Before, my mother always told me, “Man is created by God,” “The fate of man is in the hands of God,” “Only people that come to believe in God can have a good fate,” but I always thought that “Words are but wind; seeing is believing.” I felt believing in God was too vague. What happened today made me feel the true existence of God. As long as I cry to God, trust God truly, I will see God is beside me, watching and guarding my daughter and me.
The doctor said solemnly to me: “When you have a caesarean section, you have got a lot of air trapped in your belly, so you can’t eat anything until it is released, or the incision will be blown open.” I did not care what the doctor said, because I felt I had passed the dangerous part of my surgery. Two days later, the incision started to hurt. I felt deep pain, and I did not know what to do but cry in bed. Seeing I was in so much pain, my family all worried about me. My husband told the doctor, and the doctor gave me a dose of medicine that could release the gas. However, not only did the medication not work, but it also caused me more pain. The doctor said in surprise, “It didn’t release any gas from your stomach? Then I’ll give you another medication and this medicine is supposed to be good.” After hearing his words, I felt I saw the hope and I thought this medicine would surely release the gas and relieve my pain. However, it still didn’t work. At that moment I was very disappointed. Seeing the area around my incision was bright red and about to crack, my husband hurriedly went to call a doctor. The doctor saw my swollen abdomen, and said helplessly: “If we cannot release the gas, the incision will be split and inflamed, and that will be horrible! I will give you a new drug, and with this medicine the gas will soon be released!” However, the drug didn’t work again. The doctor gave me a few more kinds of medicine, but they all didn’t work. I thought: What should I do? If this keeps up, I will die!
Because I didn’t eat anything for five days, I was too hungry and I even began to have hallucinations. My abdomen swelled up more and more, which caused me great pain. I could not sleep at night. My husband looked at me anxiously but could do nothing. The doctor also couldn’t do anything about it. I became helpless and depressed. Just when I became hopeless, my mother told me: “Jiang Li, just pray to God. We cannot help you; the doctor cannot do anything; the medicine does not work, but God is omnipotent.” After hearing mother’s words, I seemed to find a life-saving straw. I thought: Yes, how could I forget God? When I was in danger and pain the other day, when the doctors were at a loss, when I prayed and relied on God, it was God who helped me ease the pain and made me safe. I can no longer rely on doctors and medicine but God. Then I prayed and relied on God and my mother also knelt down and prayed for me. Just ten minutes later, I heard the sound of a grumble in my stomach and then the gas was released. My abdomen was not bloated, the incision stopped hurting. I could finally eat food. Seeing all this, I felt God’s deeds were so wonderful! In my heart, I sincerely thanked God for His salvation. I gave God a thankful prayer from the bottom of my soul. My mom and mother-in-law also praised God’s almightiness with tears in their eyes!
After experiencing this, I understood that the doctor can only cure my illnesses, but cannot save my life. Scientific development and advanced equipment cannot put me out of danger. The true Savior in this world is God. He always stays with us and does not leave us. When we truly believe in Him and depend on Him, He keeps us from danger. Although this experience was thrilling, it let me believe that God is real and believe God’s almightiness and sovereignty.
After returning home, I began to attend church meetings. I read God’s word: “Until, one day, you will feel that the Creator is no longer a riddle, that the Creator has never been hidden from you, that the Creator has never concealed His face from you, that the Creator is not at all far from you, that the Creator is no longer the One that you constantly long for in your thoughts but that you cannot reach with your feelings, that He is really and truly standing guard to your left and right, supplying your life, and controlling your destiny. He is not on the remote horizon, nor has He secreted Himself high up in the clouds. He is right by your side, presiding over your all, He is everything that you have, and He is the only thing you have. Such a God allows you to love Him from the heart, cling to Him, hold Him close, admire Him, fear to lose Him, and be unwilling to renounce Him any longer, disobey Him any longer, or any longer to evade Him or put Him at a distance. All you want is to care for Him, obey Him, requite all that He gives you, and submit to His dominion.” “Can man save themselves? (No.) Can the Jade Emperor save man? Can Confucius save man? Can the Guanyin Bodhisattva save man? (No.) So who can save man? (God.)” God’s word is trustworthy. I have actually experienced that God is not far away from us, nor is He vague. God is real. He is right by our side and watches every one of us day and night. God created us and gave us life. In our experience of life, we really need God’s leadership and guidance.
Recalling that when I was giving birth, I was in a caesarean section without anesthetics. It was God who saved me from danger and turned me away from crisis; when I was bleeding, the doctors could do nothing but let me transfer to another hospital. When I relied on God, the bleeding stopped; when my abdomen was full of intestinal gas, my incision was about to split, the doctor used so many drugs on me but they didn’t work. But when I prayed and relied on God, the gas was released. These experiences made me really see God’s power and sovereignty, and that God’s loving hands has been holding me. Through this experience, I completely let down the wrong view that “Words are but wind; seeing is believing.” I am certain that God is almighty and the only true God. Thank God for His salvation, and letting me return to His family.
Soon afterwards, I began to fulfill my duty to repay God’s love. All the glory be to God!
Bible Verses–Psalm 112:6-8
Surely he shall not be moved for ever: the righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance. He shall not be afraid of evil tidings: his heart is fixed, trusting in the LORD. His heart is established, he shall not be afraid, until he see his desire on his enemies.
Bible Verses–Psalm 34:17-19
The righteous cry, and the LORD hears, and delivers them out of all their troubles. The LORD is near to them that are of a broken heart; and saves such as be of a contrite spirit. Many are the afflictions of the righteous: but the LORD delivers him out of them all.
“Seeing Is Believing” Is Not True Faith in God
The Bible recorded such an incident: When the Lord Jesus was resurrected three days after being crucified, He appeared to His disciples. At that time, some of the disciples saw Him, but Thomas didn’t. He said, “Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe” (John 20:25). Later, the Lord Jesus appeared to all His disciples, and Thomas was with them. The Lord Jesus said to him, “Reach here your finger, and behold my hands; and reach here your hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing.” When Thomas saw the Lord was really resurrected, he knelt down and said, “My Lord and my God.” However, the Lord Jesus said: “because you have seen me, you have believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed” (John 20:27–29). Thomas was one of the twelve disciples and followed the Lord Jesus all the time when He preached and worked. He saw the Lord preached in all places and taught people, and saw the Lord performed many signs and wonders, such as, healing the person who was born blind, feeding five thousand with five loaves of bread and two fish, raising the dead, calming the wind and waves, and so on. But why did he still doubt the Lord’s identity? This problem has been puzzling me for a long time. I sought many pastors and elders for that, but none of them could explain it clearly.
On one occasion, from a book my friend gave to me, I saw the following passage of words: “Before the Lord Jesus was nailed to the cross, Thomas always doubted that He is Christ, and could not believe it. His belief in God was established only on the basis of what he could see with his own eyes, what he could touch with his own hands. The Lord Jesus had a good understanding of the faith of this type of person. They only believed in God in heaven, and did not believe at all, and would not accept the One sent by God, or the Christ in the flesh. In order to have him acknowledge and believe in the existence of the Lord Jesus and that He truly was God incarnate, He allowed Thomas to reach out his hand and touch His rib. Was Thomas’ doubting any different before and after the Lord Jesus’ resurrection? He was always doubting, and aside from the Lord Jesus’ spiritual body personally appearing to him and allowing Thomas to touch the nail marks on His body, no one could resolve his doubts, and no one could make him let go of them. So, from the time the Lord Jesus allowed him to touch His rib and let him really feel the existence of the nail marks, Thomas’ doubt disappeared, and he truly knew that the Lord Jesus had been resurrected and he acknowledged and believed that the Lord Jesus was the true Christ, that He was God incarnate. Although at this time Thomas no longer doubted, he had lost forever the chance to meet with Christ. He had lost forever the chance to be together with Him, to follow Him, to know Him. He had lost the chance for Christ to perfect him. The Lord Jesus’ appearance and His words provided a conclusion, and a verdict on the faith of those who were full of doubts. He used His actual words and actions to tell the doubters, to tell those who only believed in God in heaven but did not believe in Christ: God did not commend their belief, nor did He commend their following which was full of doubts. The day they fully believed in God and Christ could only be the day that God completed His great work. Of course, that day was also the day that their doubt received a verdict. Their attitude toward Christ determined their fate, and their stubborn doubt meant their faith gained them no results, and their rigidness meant their hopes were in vain. Because their belief in God in heaven was fed on illusions, and their doubt toward Christ was actually their true attitude toward God, even though they touched the nail marks on the Lord Jesus’ body, their faith was still useless and their outcome could only be described as beating the wind—in vain” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself III”).
From these words, I knew that Thomas had doubts about the Lord Jesus for a long time, not just in the matter of the Lord Jesus’ resurrection. In fact, he had harbored doubts toward the Lord Jesus when He was preaching and doing His work. He didn’t believe the Lord Jesus was Christ, the Messiah; he always doubted His identity. Therefore, when the Lord Jesus was resurrected after His crucifixion, Thomas didn’t believe until he saw His resurrected body and personally touched His nail marks. He relied on the viewpoint of “seeing is believing” to believe in God, rather than listened to the Lord’s words with his heart to seek the truth from His work and words. So, while following the Lord Jesus, he always held suspicions of Him, unable to believe and accept His word and work completely. What the Lord Jesus’ word revealed is God’s disposition and it represents God’s substance and what God has and is. Christ is the truth, the way and the life. Only Christ can express the truth and point out the right way of practice to us. This is unattainable to man. If Thomas had listened to the Lord’s words carefully, mulled over His work, and focused on seeking and practicing the truth, he would have known the Lord Jesus’ identity and substance. But because of his doubts, he couldn’t get the Holy Spirit’s enlightenment and illumination. Thus, although he followed the Lord, he didn’t know Him, nor did he have true faith in Him, and he only believed in the vague God in heaven but didn’t believe in the incarnate Christ. Thomas’ belief in the Lord was not in line with God’s will and didn’t achieve God’s requirements. As a result, he couldn’t get God’s blessings.
The fact shows: As for those who hold the viewpoint “seeing is believing” in their belief in God, they have no true faith in God and cannot get God’s approval. The Lord Jesus once said: “when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him” (John 4:23). This made me think of the words the Lord said to Peter: “And I will give to you the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatever you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatever you shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven” (Matthew 16:19). From these words, we can see: Peter’s faith gained the Lord Jesus’ approval and blessings. Thomas and Peter were both the Lord’s disciples, but why did Peter’s faith gain the Lord’s approval and blessings? Then I thought of the words in the Bible: “He said to them, ‘But whom say you that I am?’ And Simon Peter answered and said, You are the Christ, the Son of the living God” (Matthew 16:15-16). Through these words, I understood that Peter got the Holy Spirit’s enlightenment when the Lord Jesus did His work and expressed words so that he recognized the Lord Jesus was Christ, the Messiah. Peter was a person who thirsted for truth and pursued the truth. He paid specially attention to practicing and experiencing the Lord Jesus’ word and work and usually pondered the Lord’s words. When he met some questions he didn’t understand, he would pray to God, seek and practice the truth. So the Holy Spirit enlightened him to recognize the Lord Jesus’ identity as the incarnate Christ. God is righteous and faithful, and He doesn’t give anyone special treatment. The Holy Spirit enlightens whoever pursues the truth and pursues to know God.
In the last days, with regard to the Lord’s return, many people around us hold on to the view of “seeing is believing,” thinking the Lord will return by descending with the clouds. So they don’t believe anything that testifies the Lord has returned. This provokes us into thinking: Isn’t such faith the same as the Thomas’? If we only believe what we have seen, is this true faith in God? Can such faith be approved by the Lord? Can people with such a faith welcome the Lord’s return and enter the kingdom of heaven?
At this time, I thought of the time of Noah’s ark. Noah was the one who obeyed God after hearing God’s words. He had never seen the flood, but he did whatever God said. His faith was approved by God. Because he listened to God’s words and built the ark, he finally received God’s salvation and his family of eight survived. While those who didn’t listen to God’s words but only saw with their eyes were destroyed by the flood. Now, if we still cling to our own view that only when seeing the Lord descends publicly on a white cloud will we believe, it will be too late by then. So, only if we seek and investigate the returned Lord’s word and work with a humble heart, and listen to God’s voice carefully, can we surely not be abandoned, can we keep pace with God’s footprints and gain God’s salvation. Just as Revelation said: “He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches” (Revelation 2:7). “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me” (Revelation 3:20).
Bible Verses–1 Peter 5:6-7
Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time: Casting all your care on him; for he cares for you.
Bible Verse–Revelation 3:10
Because you have kept the word of my patience, I also will keep you from the hour of temptation, which shall come on all the world, to try them that dwell on the earth.
Bible Verse–Revelation 2:10
Fear none of those things which you shall suffer: behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that you may be tried; and you shall have tribulation ten days: be you faithful to death, and I will give you a crown of life.
Bible Verse–Matthew 24:44
Therefore be you also ready: for in such an hour as you think not the Son of man comes.
How I Resolved the Conflicts with My Sisters-in-law and Achieved a Harmonious and Happy Family
By Xiaoyi
Before I got married, I always saw the sisters-in-law in my neighborhood argued with each other over trivial family affairs, and even created a widespread uproar. I thought: It is often said, “A tree lives with its bark; a man lives with his face,” and “Don’t wash your dirty linen in public.” When I later live my married life, I will never let myself be pointed at by others.
Soon after my marriage, my father-in-law died and then my mother-in-law married again. There are six brothers in my husband’s family. My husband is the firstborn, and his three youngest brothers were then in school, the last of whom was only 9 years old at that time. In this way, the three elder brothers, the second sister-in-law and I had to undertake the difficult burden of supporting this family. As the big sister, I felt it my duty to maintain the family, and I would not allow myself to be laughed at by others. As we live together, our family and the second brother’s family split living expenses fifty-fifty, and our shared living expenses were paid out of a joint checking account. However, my husband earned very little money outside the home, while the second brother earned quite a lot. Thus the whole family mainly relied financially on the second brother. After a discussion with the second brother’s family, we made a decision that they could help to pay more than their share of the family expenses when we were short of money, and then we would put it on our tab and pay back the money we owe them in the future. At the same time, I even undertook all the heavy and tiring housework on my own initiative, while the second sister-in-law did all the cooking. But not long afterward, she mistakenly believed that I had some money but secretly kept it, and she said to my face, “My husband pays all the living expenses of the whole family, thus we will have no money to pay the tuition for my son in the future.” Hearing this, I became extremely upset inside. I thought: Now we indeed have no money. But when we do, we will surely pay it back. Moreover, I do the most family affairs, both inside and outside. How can you say so? You are really too conscienceless! What will outsiders think of me when they hear these words? The more I thought about it, the worse I felt.
It was so awful that what I was afraid of came to me. One day, one of the villagers actually said to me, “I heard that it is your second brother that pays all the living expenses of your family. You have such a good fate that you can count on them to support your family. …” When I heard these harsh words, my face burned. I felt very ashamed and at the same time I was very angry. I thought: I’ve worked so hard, yet she spreads the word to the village. How can she do this?
From that point on, both of us spoke very little to each other. When we had meals, I never ate the meat she bought, but only the green vegetables I grew. When we entered our respective rooms from the living room, we would slam the door behind us to express our dissatisfaction. When hearing her son crying sometimes, I was upset and thus complained in my room, “Noisy child! Can’t you just let me sleep?” In order to avoid such an embarrassing situation, she often went to her mother’s. When she came back, I then left home to work so as to meet her less constantly. Even if we met, we didn’t speak anything but maintained a straight face. Such a life went on for a year until eventually we had to live separately.
After the third brother-in-law got married, I had another sister-in-law. Later, she stood by the side of my second sister-in-law, and said that I took advantage of my second sister-in-law. At that moment, I became very indignant: The second sister-in-law spread the word everywhere. Obviously, she is trying to turn others against me so as to dishonor me. The more I thought about it, the more I hated her. One day, after coming home from work, I happened to see her son throwing a chair at my son. Fortunately, my son dodged in time so that he didn’t get hurt. The two sisters-in-law, however, were watching TV with relish. At this time, all my old grievances erupted uncontrollably. I scolded my second sister-in-law and ultimately we parted on bad terms. As a result, we did not talk to each other much for three years since the quarrel.
We live under the same roof yet we are like enemies. Why? Living like this is too painful! These things kept replaying in my mind like a movie, and tortured me so much that I suffered from insomnia frequently. My weight went down from over 60 kilos to 45, and I was very haggard, looking ten years older than I was.
By 2005, God’s gospel came upon my two sisters-in-law and me. The church arranged for us three to gather together. It was an awkward meeting. We three felt embarrassed, and none of us communicated during the meeting. Then the sister, who came to meet with us, knew that we had problems with each other, so she fellowshiped, “Nowadays, why do people have so much trouble in getting along with others? The root cause is that we men have no truth. And after being corrupted by Satan, we are full of Satan’s corrupt disposition, and thereby we involuntarily develop prejudices against others and are filled with hatred of others. Only if we have the truth can our corrupt disposition be resolved, And only in this way can we live in harmony with others.” Then she found a passage of God’s words and asked me to read, “Only the soul of each person knows how they have experienced Satan’s temptations, affliction, and corruption. These things are unknowable to the flesh of man. Therefore, mankind unwittingly becomes ever darker, ever filthier, and ever more evil, while the distance between man and Myself grows ever greater, and life becomes ever darker for mankind” (“A Very Serious Problem: Betrayal (2)”). After reading, she went on to fellowship about it, “After being corrupted by Satan, we men are arrogant and haughty by nature and do not know ourselves. We all think of ourselves as good persons, and believe that in everything, we are right, while others wrong. Living according to our corrupt disposition, as soon as something touches upon our personal interests, we will fight with each other, and demand from each other a tooth for a tooth. We have not even the basic love, patience, and understanding, so that we cannot get along with others and family members become enemies. This is the result of our corruption by Satan.” After listening to the sister’s fellowship, I understood that my hatred toward my second sister-in-law was due to Satan’s corruption of me. No wonder I had lived in great bitterness.
One day, I saw these words from God, “The Chinese nation, corrupted for thousands of years, has survived until today, every manner of “virus” advancing without cease, spreading everywhere like the plague; just looking at people’s relationships is enough to see how many ‘germs’ lurk within people. It is extremely difficult for God to develop His work in such a tightly closed and virus-infected area. People’s personalities, habits, the way they do things, everything they express in their lives and their interpersonal relationships—they are all in tatters….” (“The Path … (6)”). The Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life says: “If a person doesn’t seek the truth, then it’ll be quite difficult for him to cope with those domestic trivialities. … Having no truth, he suffers in his life. All food seems void of flavor to him and he sleeps badly. Having no truth, he also suffers when contacting others. He is incapable of getting on well with anyone else. Having no truth, he can even give himself a hard time and constantly blame himself. …Lacking the truth, he is unable to socialize with others, as he always finds fault with others, thinking others have this fault or that fault. Over time, he starts fighting with others. Tell me, if a person is without the truth, will he suffer? He’s really suffering. He can’t get along with anyone for long, and is constantly in conflict with everyone around him. That’s quite a disturbing thing.” From this I could see that after we men had been corrupted by Satan, we are all filled with satanic poisons. As a result, everyone lives for his personal benefits, face, and position. We scheme against one another, have jealousy and strife with one another, and make a fuss over every little thing, without any humanity and reason. I thought back to the past. When there was no conflict of interests between my second sister-in-law and me, we could get along well with each other. But when it came to our personal interests, we were not okay. It was due to the household expenses that there was a conflict between us. She misunderstood me and thought that I kept the money secretly, so she had an opinion of me and spread it to our village. And I, who had always gone by the phrases, “A tree lives with its bark; a man lives with his face,” and “A wild goose leaves behind a voice; a man leaves behind a reputation,” resented her because my face and reputation were tarnished. What’s more, I formed a stubborn enmity to her, and I even seized upon the very small matter—our children’s fighting with each other, to vent my wrath on her, and was unmerciful to her with my words, completely losing my reason. For such a long time, I was so tortured by these trivial matters every day that I was exhausted both mentally and physically. I sank into the abyss of suffering, unable to extricate myself. The satanic corrupt disposition really did a great deal of harm to me! Accordingly, I went before God in prayer, “Oh, Almighty God! I’m willing to put aside my hatred to my second sister-in-law. May You help me….” After the prayer, feeling much released and gratified in my heart, I went to sleep easily at night. When I had meetings with her again, I no longer felt so embarrassed.
Later, however, she did not come to the meetings. I thought, “Could it be that she doesn’t come because of not wanting to face me? If I actively go to fetch her, maybe she will come. So I prayed to God, “God! I want to gather together with my second sister-in-law, but I cannot put aside my self-respect to fetch her. I’m very afraid that she will ignore me and my face will be harmed. May you give me faith, so that I can have courage to face her….”After the prayer, I saw the following words of God, “People have a normal relationship with each other, they do not stand alone, and their lives are neither mediocre nor decadent. So, too, is God exalted among all; His words permeate among man, people live in peace with one another and under the care and protection of God, the earth is filled with harmony, without the interference of Satan, and the glory of God holds the utmost importance among man. Such people are like angels: pure, vibrant, never complaining about God, and devoting all their efforts solely to God’s glory on earth.” Through God’s words, I understood that God wants us to maintain a normal relationship with each other, to come together and communicate the truth, and to practice the truth. He hopes that we can conduct ourselves and do things according to His words, put down our personal prejudice to live in harmony together, that we can love, forgive and understand each other, help and support each other and not go it alone, and that we can live out a normal humanity rather than act according to the satanic poisons. Only when we act in this way can we bear witness to God and put Satan to shame.
My second sister-in-law failed to turn up again in the subsequent meetings. I silently prayed to God to give me strength, so that I could let go of myself and practice the truth. After praying, I came to her door and said to her, “We have started our meeting, but you’re not there yet, so I come to call you.” “I’ll be right there,” answered her. I never thought when I was willing to go call her, she didn’t take no notice of me as I had expected. At this moment, I felt a great release in my heart.
From then on, whenever I had time I would go to talk with her, and tried to understand her difficulties. Therefore, our relationship got much closer. When it was time to have meetings, we three sisters-in-law would actively sit together, read the words of God, and communicate our understanding and knowledge of the truth. During a meeting one time, we read two passages of words, “Born into such a filthy land, man has been severely blighted by society, he has been influenced by feudal ethics, and he has been taught at ‘institutes of higher learning.’ The backward thinking, corrupt morality, mean view on life, despicable philosophy for living, utterly worthless existence, and depraved lifestyle and customs—all of these things have severely intruded upon man’s heart, and severely undermined and attacked his conscience. As a result, man is ever more distant from God, and ever more opposed to Him” (“To Have an Unchanged Disposition Is to Be in Enmity to God”). “This kind of person is so selfish and self-interested that he cares about nobody but himself. … With a petty mind, he is always arguing over his own personal gain and loss, and once he stands to lose little, he will be shamed into anger and start railing against Heaven and earth. This is the manifestation of those who are with low integrity.” (The Fellowship From the Above). After reading them, I said to my second sister-in-law with shame, “Only through these words do I realize that I am a selfish person, who is narrow-minded and always fuss over things. Because I always lived by the thinking of ‘A tree lives with its bark; a man lives with his face,’ and ‘A wild goose leaves behind a voice; a man leaves behind a reputation,’ I felt distressed and rarely could forgive once my nature was touched. I always haggled over every penny, and even developed a hatred for you. I was also unmerciful to you with my words. …” Then she also fellowshiped, “Actually, I was also living in reliance on satanic poison, such as ‘Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost.’ I only counted my money and considered my personal gains and losses. Consequently, my prejudice against you increased by the day. … Today, if it were not for God’s work of salvation that He has done upon us, we would never set aside our prejudices against each other. This is really the salvation of God.”
Afterward, our relationship grew a lot further closer. She knew I didn’t have much money, so she took good care of me in daily life. Sometimes when she went out early, I would do more housework, such as doing laundry, cooking meals, watering vegetables, and so forth. And so would she if I went out early. Later, we three also went out together to perform our duty and then gathered together sharing with each other what we had gained after returning home at night. Our relationship was getting better and better.
One day, one of our neighbors asked me in puzzlement, “Xiaoyi, hasn’t there been any bad blood between you and your second sister-in-law? How could you get along so well now?” “The past is the past, but the present day is not like the past,” said I, smilingly. While I was talking, another neighbor also said with a smile, “In our village, only they three sisters-in-law get along well with each other.” Hearing this, I smiled and thought: All of this is God’s salvation for us. My son also said, “Mom, you’ve changed a lot since you believed in God. You don’t maintain a straight face as you did in the past. And now you smile more.” Thank God! The changes I have attained today are the fruits of God’s words. Just as God says, “The word ‘words’ may be simple and ordinary, but the words spoken from the mouth of the incarnate God shake the universe, they transform people’s hearts, transform their notions and old dispositions…; He does not work wonders or perform miracles, but merely does His work through words. Because of these words, man is nourished and supplied, and gains knowledge and true experience. In the Age of Word, man has been exceptionally blessed” (“The Age of Kingdom Is the Age of Word”).
Bible Verse–Revelation 16:18
And there were voices, and thunders, and lightning; and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were on the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great.
Само тези, които познават Божието дело днес, могат да служат на Бог
За да свидетелстваш за Бог и да посрамиш големия червен змей, трябва да спазваш следния принцип и да изпълняваш следното условие: трябва да обичаш Бог в сърцето си и да навлезеш в Неговите слова. Ако не навлезеш в Божиите слова, няма да има как да посрамиш Сатана. Благодарение на израстването в твоя живот, ти се отричаш от големия червен змей и му донасяш пълно унижение; единствено това ще го посрами истински. Колкото повече искаш да прилагаш Божиите слова на практика, толкова по-голямо е доказателството за твоята любов към Бог и омразата ти към големия червен змей; колкото повече се покоряваш на Божиите слова, толкова по-голямо е доказателството за копнежа ти за истината. Хората, които не копнеят за Божиите слова, са хора без живот. Такива са хората, които са извън Божиите слова, но принадлежат на религията. Хората, които истински вярват в Бог, имат по-дълбоко познаване на Божиите слова, тъй като ядат и пият Неговите слова. Ако не копнееш за Божиите слова, тогава не можеш истински да ядеш и да пиеш Неговите слова, а ако не познаваш Божиите слова, тогава няма как да свидетелстваш за Бог или да Го удовлетворяваш.
Как трябва да познаваме Бог, като вярваме в Него? Човек трябва да опознае Бог въз основа на думите и делата Му днес, без отклонение или заблуда, и преди всичко трябва да познава Божието дело. Това е основата на познаването на Бог. Всички онези различни заблуди, при които липсва чисто разбиране на Божиите слова, са религиозни представи; те са отклоняващи се и погрешни разбирания. Най-голямото умение на религиозните дейци е да вземат Божиите слова по начина, по който са разбирани в миналото, и да ги сравнят с Божиите слова днес. Ако, когато служиш на Бог днес, ти се придържаш към нещата, разкрити от просвещението на Светия Дух в миналото, тогава твоята служба ще причини нарушение и твоята практика ще бъде остаряла, нищо повече от религиозна церемония. Ако вярваш, че хората, които служат на Бог, трябва външно да бъдат смирени и търпеливи, наред с други качества, и ако приложиш този вид знание на практика днес, тогава това знание е религиозна представа; такава практика се е превърнала в лицемерно изпълнение. Фразата „религиозни представи“ се отнася до неща, които са остарели и ненужни (включително разбирането на слова, изречени преди от Бог, и светлина, директно разкрита от Светия Дух), и ако се прилагат на практика днес, те нарушават Божието дело и не носят полза на човека. Ако хората не могат да изчистят от себе си нещата, които спадат към религиозните представи, тогава тези неща ще станат голяма пречка за тяхното служене на Бог. За хората с религиозни представи е невъзможно да следват стъпките на делото на Светия Дух — те изостават първо с една крачка, а след това и с две. Това е така, защото тези религиозни представи карат човека да стане изключително самодоволен и арогантен. Бог не изпитва носталгия по това, което е казал и направил в миналото; ако нещо е остаряло, Той го премахва. Наистина ли не си способен да изоставиш своите представи? Ако се придържаш към думите, които Бог е говорил в миналото, това доказва ли, че познаваш Божието дело? Ако днес не можеш да приемеш светлината на Светия Дух и вместо това се придържаш към светлината на миналото, може ли това да докаже, че следваш стъпките на Бог? Все още ли не можеш да изоставиш религиозните представи? Ако това е така, ще станеш човек, който се противопоставя на Бог.
Ако хората могат да изоставят религиозните си представи, те няма да използват умовете си, за да измерват думите и делото на Бог днес, и вместо това ще се подчиняват пряко. Въпреки че Божието дело днес очевидно е различно от онова в миналото, ти все още можеш да изоставиш вижданията на миналото и да се подчиниш пряко на Божието дело днес. Ако си способен да разбереш, че трябва да отредиш почетното място на Божието дело днес, независимо от начина, по който Бог е работил в миналото, тогава ти си човек, който е изоставил своите представи, който се подчинява на Бог и който е способен да се покорява на Божието дело и слова и да следва Неговите стъпки. По този начин ти ще бъдеш човек, който наистина се покорява на Бог. Ти не анализираш и не проучваш Божието дело, а сякаш Бог е забравил предишното Си дело и ти също си го забравил. Настоящето си е настояще, а миналото си е минало, и тъй като днес Бог е изоставил това, което е направил в миналото, ти не трябва да се занимаваш с него. Само такъв човек напълно се подчинява на Бог и напълно се е освободил от религиозните си представи.
Тъй като в Божието дело винаги има ново развитие, има работа, която става ненужна и остаряла, когато се появи нова работа. Тези различни видове работа, стара и нова, не си противоречат, а се допълват; всяка стъпка произтича от предишната. Тъй като има нова работа, старите неща, разбира се, трябва да бъдат премахнати. Например, някои отдавна установени практики и обичайни човешки изказвания, съчетани с многогодишния човешки опит и учения, са формирали в ума на човека представи от всякакъв вид и с всякаква форма. Това, че Бог все още не е разкрил напълно Своето истинско лице и изначалния Си нрав на човека, както и дългогодишното разпространение на традиционните теории от древни времена, са още по-благоприятна почва за формирането на такива представи у човека. Може да се каже, че в хода на вярата на човека в Бог влиянието на различни представи е довело до непрекъснатото формиране и еволюция на всякакви теоретични разбирания за Бог у човека, което е накарало много религиозни хора, които служат на Бог, да станат Негови врагове. И така, колкото по-силни са религиозните представи на хората, толкова повече те се противопоставят на Бог и толкова повече те са врагове на Бог. Божието дело винаги е ново и никога не е старо. То никога не установява догма, а вместо това се променя непрекъснато и се обновява в по-голяма или по-малка степен. Този начин на работа е израз на присъщия характер на самия Бог. Това е и присъщият принцип на Божието дело и едно от средствата, чрез които Бог осъществява Своето управление. Ако Бог не работеше по този начин, човек не би се променил и не би могъл да познае Бог, а Сатана не би бил победен. По този начин в делото Му непрекъснато се случват промени, които изглеждат хаотични, но всъщност са периодични. Начинът, по който човек вярва в Бог, обаче е съвсем различен. Той се придържа към стари, познати учения и системи, и колкото по-стари са те, толкова по-приятни са за него. Как би могъл глупавият ум на човека, ум, който е закостенял като камък, да приеме толкова много необясними нови Божии дела и слова? Човек ненавижда Бог, който е винаги нов и никога стар; той обича само стария остарял, побелял Бог, който е застинал във времето. И така, понеже Бог и човек имат свои собствени предпочитания, човек се е превърнал във враг на Бог. Много от тези противоречия все още съществуват и днес, във време, когато Бог върши ново дело в продължение на почти шест хиляди години. Поради това те са непоправими. Може би това се дължи на упорството на човека или на ненарушимостта на Божиите управленски закони за всеки, но независимо от това тези духовници и жени все още се придържат към мухлясали стари книги и документи, докато Бог продължава Своето недовършено дело на управление, сякаш няма никого до Себе си. Въпреки че тези противоречия превръщат Бог и човека във врагове и дори са неразрешими, Бог не им обръща внимание, сякаш едновременно съществуват и не съществуват. Човекът обаче все още се придържа към своите вярвания и представи и изобщо не ги изоставя. Но едно нещо е очевидно: въпреки че човек не се отклонява от позицията си, Божиите нозе винаги се движат и Той винаги променя позицията Си в зависимост от средата. В крайна сметка именно човекът ще бъде победен без бой. Бог е най-големият враг на всички Свои победени врагове, но също така е защитникът на човечеството, на победени и непобедени в еднаква степен. Кой може да се състезава с Бог и да победи? Човешките представи сякаш идват от Бог, защото много от тях са родени вследствие на Неговото дело. Бог не прощава на човека заради това, още по-малко пък хвали човека за това, че той отново и отново произвежда продукти „за Бог“, произтичащи от Неговото дело, но на практика извън него. Вместо това, Той е изключително погнусен от човешките представи и от старите, благочестиви вярвания, и няма никакво намерение дори да признае датата, на която тези представи са се появили за първи път. Той изобщо не приема, че тези представи са причинени от Неговото дело, защото представите на човека се разпространяват от самия него; техният източник са мислите и умът на човека — не Бог, а Сатана. Божието намерение винаги е било Неговото дело да бъде ново и живо, а не старо и мъртво, и това, към което Той иска човек да се придържа, варира в зависимост от епохата и периода и не е нито вечно, нито неизменно. Това е защото Той е Бог, който кара човека да живее и да бъде нов, а не е дявол, който кара човека да умре и да бъде стар. Нима не проумявате това? Ти имаш представи за Бог и не си в състояние да ги изоставиш, защото мислиш ограничено. Не защото има твърде малко смисъл в Божието дело, нито защото Божието дело се отклонява от човешките желания, а още по-малко защото Бог винаги е небрежен в своите задължения. Не можеш да се откажеш от представите си, защото си твърде непокорен и не приличаш ни най-малко на сътворено същество, а не защото Бог те затруднява. Ти си причинил всичко това и то няма абсолютно никаква връзка с Бог; цялото страдание и нещастие е създадено от човека. Божиите мисли винаги са добри: Той не желае да те кара да произвеждаш представи, а желае да се променяш и да се обновяваш с течение на годините. И все пак ти не знаеш какво е добро за теб и винаги или проверяваш, или анализираш. Не Бог прави нещата трудни за теб, а ти не почиташ Бог и твоето непокорство е твърде голямо. Едно малко сътворено същество, дръзващо да вземе някаква незначителна част от това, което преди това е било дадено от Бог, след което да се обърне и да го използва, за да атакува Бог — не е ли това непослушанието на човека? Справедливо е да се каже, че хората изобщо нямат нужните качества да изразяват възгледите си пред Бог, камо ли да парадират с безполезния си, вонящ, гнил, цветист език, както те желаят — да не говорим за онези мухлясали представи. Не са ли те дори още по-безполезни?
Човекът, който наистина служи на Бог, е този, който следва Божието сърце, който е подходящ за употреба от Бог и който е способен да се освободи от религиозните представи. Ако искаш яденето и пиенето на Божиите слова да има ефект за теб, тогава трябва да изоставиш религиозните си представи. Ако искаш да служиш на Бог, тогава е още по-необходимо първо да изоставиш религиозните представи и да се подчиниш на Божиите слова във всичко. Такива трябва да бъдат качествата на този, който служи на Бог. Ако ти липсва това знание, тогава веднага щом започнеш да служиш, ще предизвикаш смущения и нарушения и ако продължаваш да се придържаш към своите представи, тогава неизбежно ще бъдеш повален от Бог и никога повече няма да станеш. Вижте например следното: много от днешните изказвания и дела са несъвместими с Библията и с делото, извършено преди това от Бог, и ако нямаш желание да се подчиняваш, тогава можеш да паднеш по всяко време. Ако искаш да служиш в съответствие с Божията воля, първо трябва да изоставиш религиозните представи и да коригираш собствените си възгледи. Голяма част от това, което ще бъде казано, ще бъде несъвместимо с това, което е казано в миналото, и ако сега нямаш волята да се подчиниш, няма да можеш да поемеш по пътя пред теб. Ако някой от методите на Божието дело се е вкоренил в теб и ти продължаваш да се придържаш към него, тогава този метод ще стане твоя религиозна представа. Ако онова, което е Бог, е вкоренено в теб, тогава ти си придобил истината и ако думите и истината на Бог са способни да станат твоя живот, ти вече няма да имаш представи за Бог. Тези, които притежават истинско познание за Бог, няма да имат никакви представи и няма да се придържат сляпо към доктрината.
Задавай тези въпроси, за да поддържаш своята бдителност:
1. Знанието в теб пречи ли на твоята служба на Бог?
2. Колко религиозни практики има в ежедневният ти живот? Ако само имитираш благочестие, означава ли това, че животът ти е израснал и е постигнал зрялост?
3. Когато ядеш и пиеш Божиите слова, можеш ли да изоставиш религиозните си представи?
4. Когато се молиш, можеш ли да загърбиш религиозните церемонии?
5. Подходящ ли си за употреба от Бог?
6. Колко от твоите знания за Бог съдържат религиозни представи?
Религиозното служене трябва да бъде премахнато
От началото на Своето дело във вселената Бог е предопределил много хора да Му служат, включително хора от всички сфери на живота. Целта Му е да изпълни Своята воля и да завърши безпроблемно Своето дело на земята; това е Божията цел при избора на хора, които да Му служат. Всеки човек, който служи на Бог, трябва да разбира Неговата воля. Това Негово дело прави по-очевидни за хората Божията мъдрост и всемогъщество, както и принципите на Неговото дело на земята. Бог действително е дошъл на земята, за да върши Своето дело, да общува с хората, за да могат те да познават по-ясно делата Му. Днес вие, тази група хора, имате щастието да служите на Бог на практика. Това е неизмеримо благословение за вас — вие наистина сте въздигнати от Бог. При избора на човек, който да Му служи, Бог винаги има Свои собствени принципи. Служенето на Бог в никакъв случай не е просто въпрос на ентусиазъм, както хората си представят. Днес вие виждате, че всички, които служат на Бог, правят това, защото имат водачеството на Бог и делото на Светия Дух и защото са хора, които търсят истината. Това са минималните условия за всички, които служат на Бог.
Служенето на Бог не е проста задача. Хората, чийто покварен характер остава непроменен, никога не могат да служат на Бог. Ако твоят нрав не е съден и порицан от Божието слово, тогава той все още представлява Сатана, което доказва, че твоето служене на Бог произтича от това да се преструваш на добронамерен, че твоето служене се основава на сатанинската ти природа. Ти служиш на Бог с твоя естествен характер и според твоите лични предпочитания. Нещо повече, ти винаги мислиш, че нещата, които желаеш да правиш, са приятни за Бог и че нещата, които не желаеш да правиш, са омразни за Бог; твоята работа се ръководи изцяло от собствените ти предпочитания. Може ли това да се нарече служене на Бог? В крайна сметка няма да има и най-малката промяна в житейския ти нрав; напротив, твоето служене ще те направи още по-упорит, като по този начин ще вкорени твоя покварен нрав дълбоко в теб, вследствие на което в теб ще се формират правила за служене на Бог, които се основават предимно на твоя собствен характер и преживявания, получени от служенето ти според собствения ти нрав. Това са преживяванията и уроците на човека. Това е философията на човека за живота в света. Такива хора могат да бъдат класифицирани като фарисеи и религиозни служители. Ако не се събудят и не се покаят, те със сигурност ще се превърнат в лъжехристи и антихристи, които мамят хората в последните дни. Лъжехристите и антихристите, за които се говори, ще произлязат измежду такива хора. Ако тези, които служат на Бог, следват собствения си характер и действат според собствената си воля, те рискуват да бъдат пропъдени по всяко време. Хората, които прилагат придобития си дългогодишен опит в служене на Бог, за да спечелят сърцата на другите, да ги поучават и да ги контролират, както и да въздигат себе си, и които никога не се покайват, не изповядват греховете си и не се отказват от предимствата на положението си, ще паднат пред Бог. Те са от същия вид като Павел, като се осланят на старшинството си и се хвалят със своите качества. Бог няма да доведе такива хора до съвършенство. Такова служене пречи на Божието дело. Хората винаги се придържат към старото. Те се придържат към представите от миналото, към всичко от отминалите времена. Това е голяма пречка за тяхното служене. Ако не можеш да отхвърлиш тези неща, те ще задушат целия ти живот. Бог няма да те похвали ни най-малко, дори и да счупиш краката си от тичане или гърба си от тежка работа, дори и да си мъченик в служенето си на Бог. Точно обратното: Той ще каже, че си злосторник.
От днес нататък Бог официално ще усъвършенства онези, които нямат религиозни представи, които са готови да оставят настрана старите си същности и които се подчиняват на Бог по простосърдечен начин. Той ще усъвършенства онези, които копнеят за Божието слово. Тези хора трябва да се изправят и да служат на Бог. В Бог има безкрайно изобилие и безгранична мъдрост. Удивителната Му работа и скъпоценни думи очакват още по-голям брой хора да се възползват от тях. Факт е, че тези нови неща са трудни за приемане от хората с религиозни представи, от хората, които претендират за старшинство, и от хората, които не могат да оставят настрана собствената си личност. Светият Дух няма възможност да усъвършенства тези хора. Ако човек не е решил да се покорява и не жадува за Божието слово, тогава няма начин да приеме тези нови неща; той просто ще става все по-бунтовен, все по-коварен и по този начин ще се озове на погрешния път. В Своето дело сега Бог ще въздигне повече хора, които наистина Го обичат и могат да приемат новата светлина, и Той напълно ще отслаби религиозните лидери, които претендират за своето старшинство; Той не желае нито един от тези хора, които упорито се противопоставят на промяната. Ти искаш ли да бъдеш един от тези хора? Изпълняваш ли своето служене според своите предпочитания, или според това, което Бог изисква? Това е нещо, което трябва да знаеш за себе си. Ти религиозен служител ли си, или си новородено бебе, усъвършенствано от Бог? Каква част от твоето служене се възхвалява от Светия Дух? За каква част от него Бог няма дори да Си спомни? Колко голяма е промяната в живота ти в резултат на всичките ти години служене? Наясно ли си с всичко това? Ако си истински вярващ, ти ще отхвърлиш старите си религиозни представи от миналото и ще служиш на Бог по-добре по нов начин. Не е късно да се изправиш сега. Старите религиозни представи могат да накарат човек да загуби целия си живот. Опитът, който човек придобива, може да го накара да се отклони от Бог и да върши нещата по свой собствен начин. Ако не оставиш тези неща настрана, те ще станат спънки за растежа на живота ти. Бог винаги усъвършенства хората, които Му служат, и не ги отхвърля с лека ръка. Ако истински приемеш съда и порицанието на Божието слово, ако можеш да отхвърлиш старите си религиозни практики и правила и престанеш да използваш старите религиозни понятия като мярка за днешното Божие слово, само тогава ще има бъдеще за теб. Но ако се придържаш към старите неща, ако все още ги цениш, няма начин да бъдеш спасен. Бог не се интересува от такива хора. Ако наистина искаш да бъдеш усъвършенстван, трябва да се решиш да се откажеш напълно от всичко от миналото. Дори и ако това, което е правено преди, е било правилно, дори и ако е било Божие дело, ти пак трябва да си в състояние да го оставиш настрана и да спреш да се вкопчваш в него. Дори и да е било сигурно, че това е дело на Светия Дух, че е извършено директно от Светия Дух, днес трябва да го оставиш настрана. Не трябва да продължаваш да се държиш за него. Това е, което Бог изисква. Всичко трябва да бъде подновено. В Божието дело и в Божието слово Той не споменава старите неща, които са преминали, Той не рови в стария алманах; Бог е Бог, който винаги е нов и никога стар и не се вкопчва дори в собствените Си думи от миналото — това показва, че Бог не следва никакви правила. Така че, ако ти, като човешко същество, винаги се вкопчваш в нещата от миналото, ако отказваш да ги пуснеш и строго ги прилагаш по шаблонен начин, докато Бог вече не работи по начина, по който е работил в миналото, тогава не са ли твоите думи и действия разрушителни? Не си ли станал ти враг на Бог? Готов ли си да съсипеш целия си живот заради тези стари неща? Тези стари неща ще те превърнат в човек, който пречи на Божието дело — такъв човек ли искаш да бъдеш? Ако наистина не искаш това, тогава бързо прекрати нещата, които правиш, и се обърни; започни всичко отначало. Бог няма да помни миналото ти служене.
Бог контролира съдбата на цялото човечество
Като представители на човешката раса и благочестиви християни, всички ние носим отговорността и задължението да пожертваме умовете и телата си за изпълнението на Божието поръчение, тъй като цялото ни съществувание идва от Бог и зависи от Божието върховенство. Ако умовете и телата ни не са за Божието поръчение и за праведната кауза на човечеството, то душите ни ще се чувстват недостойни за онези, които станаха мъченици в името на Божието поръчение, и още по-недостойни за Бог, който ни е осигурил всичко.
Бог сътвори този свят, създаде това човечество и нещо повече, Той беше архитектът на древногръцката култура и човешката цивилизация. Единствено Бог утешава човечеството и само Той се грижи за него денонощно. Човешкото развитие и прогрес са неразделна част от Божието върховенство, а историята и бъдещето на човечеството са втъкани в Божиите планове. Ако си истински християнин, със сигурност ще вярваш, че възходът и падението на всяка държава или нация се случва според Божиите планове. Единствен Бог знае съдбата на дадена държава или нация и единствено Той контролира хода на човечеството. Ако човечеството желае добра съдба, ако една държава желае добра съдба, тогава човекът трябва да се преклони с почит пред Бог, да се покае и изповяда пред Бог, в противен случай съдбата и предназначението му ще свършат с неизбежна катастрофа.
Погледнете назад към времето, когато Ной построи ковчега: човечеството беше дълбоко покварено, хората се бяха отклонили от Божието благословение, Бог вече не се грижеше за тях и те бяха изгубили Божиите обещания. Живееха в тъмнина, без Божията светлина. Така станаха разпуснати по природа и се отдадоха на отвратителна поквара. Такива хора вече не можеха да получат Божието обещание; бяха неспособни да виждат Божието лице или да чуят гласа Му, защото Го бяха изоставили, бяха отхвърлили всичко, което Той им беше поверил, и бяха забравили ученията Му. Сърцата им все повече се отдалечаваха от Бог и в резултат на това покварата им премина границите на здравия разум и човечността, и те ставаха все по-зли. Така се приближиха още повече до смъртта и попаднаха под Божия гняв и наказание. Единствено Ной почиташе Бог и избягваше злото, затова можеше да чува Божия глас и Неговите указания. Той построи ковчега според указанията на Божието слово и събра там всякакви живи същества. По този начин, след като всичко беше подготвено, Бог пристъпи към унищожението на света. Само Ной и седем членове на семейството му оцеляха след унищожението, тъй като Ной почиташе Йехова и отбягваше злото.
Сега погледнете днешната епоха: такива праведни хора като Ной, които почитат Бог и отбягват злото, вече не съществуват. И все пак Бог все още е милостив към това човечество и все още му прощава през тази последна епоха. Бог търси тези, които копнеят за появата Му. Той търси тези, които могат да чуят думите Му, тези, които не са забравили Неговото поръчение и Му отдават сърцата и телата си. Той търси тези, които са послушни като бебета пред Него и не Му се противопоставят. Ако се посветиш на Бог, без да си възпиран от никаква сила или власт, Бог ще погледне към теб с благоволение и ще ти дари Своите благословения. Ако си с високо положение, с почтена репутация, притежаваш изобилно знание, собственик си на многобройни материални блага и си подкрепян от много хора, и тези неща не ти пречат да застанеш пред Бог, за да приемеш Неговото призвание и поръчение и да вършиш това, което Бог иска от теб, тогава всичко, което правиш, ще бъде най-значимата кауза на земята и най-праведното начинание на човечеството. Ако отхвърлиш призива на Бог заради общественото си положение и собствените си цели, всичко, което правиш, ще бъде прокълнато и дори презряно от Бог. Дори да си президент, учен, пастор или старейшина, независимо колко висок е постът ти, ако в начинанията си разчиташ на собствените си знания и способности, винаги ще преживяваш провал и завинаги ще се лишиш от Божиите благословения, защото Бог не приема нищо от това, което правиш, и не счита твоето начинание за праведно, нито приема, че работиш в полза на човечеството. Той ще каже, че всичко, което правиш, е с цел да използваш знанията и силата на човечеството, за да отклониш Божията защита от човека, и за да се отхвърлят Божиите благословения. Той ще каже, че водиш човечеството към тъмнина, към смърт и към началото на безгранично съществуване, в което човекът е изгубил Бог и благословението Му.
Откакто човечеството измисли социалните науки, човешкото сърце е заето с наука и знание. След това науката и знанието се превърнаха в инструменти за управление на човечеството и вече няма достатъчно място за почитане на Бог, и вече няма благоприятни условия за преклонение пред Бог. В човешкото сърце остава все по-малко място за Бог. Без Бог в сърцето му, вътрешният свят на човека е мрачен, безнадежден и пуст. Впоследствие, за да запълнят сърцата и умовете на хората, се появиха много социолози, историци и политици, които предлагаха социологически теории, теорията за човешката еволюция и други теории, които противоречат на истината, че Бог е създал човека. По този начин онези, които вярват, че Бог е създал всичко, станаха все по-малко, а онези, които вярват в теорията на еволюцията, станаха все по-многобройни. Все повече хора се отнасят към сведенията за Божието дело и Неговите думи през епохата на Стария завет като към митове и легенди. В сърцата си хората стават безразлични към достойнството и величието на Бог, към принципа, че Бог съществува и владее над всичко. Оцеляването на човечеството и съдбата на държавите и нациите вече не са важни за тях, а човекът живее в празен свят и е зает единствено с ядене, пиене и преследване на удоволствия… Малко хора се заемат да търсят къде Бог извършва делото Си днес или как ръководи и урежда съдбата на човека. Така, без да осъзнава това, човешката цивилизация става все по-неспособна да се съобразява с желанията на човека и дори има много хора, които смятат, че живеейки в такъв свят, са по-нещастни от онези, които вече са починали. Дори хора от някогашните високо цивилизовани държави изразяват подобни оплаквания. Защото независимо колко управниците и социолозите си блъскат главите, за да запазят човешката цивилизация, без Божието водителство усилията им ще са напразни. Никой не може да запълни празнотата в човешкото сърце, защото никой не може да бъде животът на човека и никоя социологическа теория не може да освободи човека от празнотата, от която е засегнат. Наука, знание, свобода, демокрация, свободно време, комфорт — те носят на човека само временна утеха. Дори и с тези неща, човек все още неизбежно греши и се оплаква от несправедливостите на обществото. Те не могат да обуздаят жаждата и желанието на човека да изследва. Причината е, че човекът е създаден от Бог и безсмислените жертви и изследвания на човека само могат да доведат до повече страдания и да го накарат да съществува в постоянно състояние на страх, без да знае как да се изправи пред бъдещето на човечеството или как да тръгне по пътя, който му предстои. Човек дори започва да се страхува от науката и знанието и се страхува дори още повече от чувството за празнота. В този свят, независимо дали живееш в свободна страна или в такава без човешки права, ти си напълно неспособен да избягаш от съдбата на човечеството. Независимо дали управляваш или си управляван, ти си напълно неспособен да избягаш от желанието да изследваш съдбата, мистериите и предназначението на човечеството, и си още по-неспособен да избегнеш объркващото усещане за празнота. Социолозите наричат такива общи за цялото човечество явления „социални явления“, но никой велик човек не може да излезе и да реши подобни проблеми. Човекът, в крайна сметка, е човек и никой от хората не може да заеме мястото на Бог и да замени живота Му. Човечеството не просто се нуждае от справедливо общество, в което всички са добре нахранени, равни и свободни; това, от което се нуждае човечеството, е Божието спасение и Божият извор на живот. Само когато Бог осигури живот и спасение на човека, проблемите с нуждите, копнежът за изследване и духовната празнота на човека могат да бъдат разрешени. Ако хората от дадена държава или нация не могат да получат Божието спасение и грижа, то тази страна или нация ще тръгне по пътя на упадъка, към тъмнината и ще бъде унищожена от Бог.
Може би държавата ти в момента процъфтява, но ако позволиш на народа си да се отклони от Бог, тогава тя ще започне все повече да се лишава от Божиите благословения. Цивилизацията на твоята държава постепенно ще бъде стъпкана и не след дълго народът ще се надигне срещу Бог и ще прокълне Небето. И така, без човек да осъзнава това, съдбата на държавата ще бъде съсипана. Бог ще въздигне могъщи държави, които да се справят с държавите, които са прокълнати от Него, и дори може да ги изтрие от лицето на земята. Възходът и падението на една държава или нация се определят от това дали управниците се кланят на Бог и дали водят народа си към близост с Бог и към поклонение пред Него. Но тъй като в тази последна епоха броят на онези, които наистина търсят Бог и Му се покланят, е все по-малък, Бог дарява специалното си благоволение на държавите, в които християнството е държавна религия. Той обединява тези държави, за да образуват сравнително праведен лагер в света, докато атеистичните държави и онези, които не се кланят на истинския Бог, стават противници на праведния лагер. По този начин Бог не само има място сред човечеството, в което да извършва делото Си, но и печели държави, които могат да упражняват праведна власт, като позволява налагането на санкции и ограничения на онези държави, които Му се противопоставят. Но въпреки това все още не са много хората, които се прекланят пред Бог, защото човекът се е отдалечил твърде много от Него и от много време Го е забравил. На земята остават само държави, които упражняват праведност и се съпротивляват на неправдата. Но действителността е далеч от желанията на Бог, тъй като управниците на никоя държава няма да Му позволят да властва над техния народ и никоя политическа партия няма да събере хората си на поклонение пред Бог. Бог е загубил полагащото Му се място в сърцето на всяка държава, на всяка нация, на всяка управляваща партия и дори в сърцето на всеки човек. Въпреки че в този свят съществуват праведни сили, управлението, при което Бог няма място в сърцето на човека, е крехко. Без Божието благословение политическата арена ще изпадне в хаос и няма да е способна да издържи на нито един удар. За човечеството лишаването от Божието благословение е като лишаване от слънце. Независимо, че управляващите полагат усилия да допринесат за своя народ, независимо колко праведни конференции организира човечеството, нищо няма да обърне процеса или да промени съдбата на човечеството. Човек счита, че държава, в която хората са нахранени и облечени, в която живеят заедно в мир, е добра държава и е под добро управление. Но Бог не мисли така. Той смята, че държава, в която никой не Му се покланя, трябва да бъде унищожена от Него. Човешкият начин на мислене е твърде различен от Божия. Така че, ако ръководителят на дадена държава не се покланя на Бог, съдбата на тази държава ще бъде трагична и тя няма да изпълни предназначението си.
Бог не участва в политиката на хората, но контролира съдбата на дадена държава или нация. Бог контролира този свят и цялата вселена. Съдбата на човека и Божият план са тясно свързани и нито един човек, държава или нация не са изключени от Божието върховенство. Ако човек иска да знае каква ще е съдбата му, той трябва да дойде пред Бог. Бог ще даде благоденствие на онези, които Го следват и Му се покланят, и ще докара упадък и ще заличи онези, които Му се съпротивляват и Го отхвърлят.
Спомнете си сцената от Библията, в която Бог унищожи Содом, спомнете си и как жената на Лот се превърна в стълб от сол. Спомнете си как хората от Ниневия се покаяха за греховете си, облечени във вретище и посипани с пепел, и какво последва, след като евреите приковаха Исус на кръста преди 2 000 години. Евреите бяха изгонени от Израел и избягаха в държави по целия свят. Мнозина бяха убити и целият еврейски народ изпита безпрецедентната болка от унищожението на страната си. Те приковаха Бог на кръста — извършиха ужасен грях — и предизвикаха Божия гняв. Те се принудиха да платят за това, което бяха сторили, и трябваше да понесат всички последствия от действията си. Осъдиха Бог, отхвърлиха Го и затова ги очакваше само една съдба: да бъдат наказани от Бог. Това бяха горчивите последици и бедствието, които техните владетели докараха върху страната и народа си.
Днес Бог се е върнал в света, за да извърши делото Си. Първата му спирка е примерът за диктаторско управление: Китай — здравият бастион на атеизма. Бог придоби група хора чрез Своята мъдрост и власт. През този период Той е преследван от управляващата партия на Китай по всевъзможни начини и е подлаган на големи страдания, без място, където да положи глава, неспособен да намери подслон. Въпреки това Бог продължава делото, което възнамерява да изпълни — той изрича словата Си и разпространява евангелието. Никой не може да проумее всемогъществото на Бог. В Китай — държава, считаща Бог за свой враг, Той никога не е прекратявал делото Си. Напротив, повече хора са приели Неговото дело и слово, защото Бог спасява всеки един представител на човечеството във възможно най-голяма степен. Вярваме, че никоя държава или власт не може да застане на пътя на това, което Бог желае да постигне. Тези, които възпрепятстват Божието дело, противопоставят се на Божието слово и нарушават и пречат на Божия план, в крайна сметка ще бъдат наказани от Бог. Противопоставящият се на Божието дело ще бъде изпратен в ада; всяка държава, която се противопоставя на Божието дело, ще бъде унищожена; всяка нация, която се надигне срещу Божието дело, ще бъде заличена от тази земя и ще престане да съществува. Призовавам хората от всички нации, от всички държави и дори от всички индустрии да се вслушат в Божия глас, да видят делото на Бог и да обърнат внимание на съдбата на човечеството, за да направят Бог най-светият, най-почитаният, най-висшият и единственият обект на поклонение сред човечеството и да позволят на цялото човечество да живее под Божието благословение, точно както потомците на Авраам живяха под обещанието на Йехова и точно както Адам и Ева, които Бог първо създаде, живяха в Едемската градина.
Божието дело се издига като мощна вълна. Никой не може да Го задържи и никой не може да спре похода Му. Само онези, които слушат внимателно думите Му и които Го търсят и жадуват за Него, могат да последват стъпките Му и да получат обещанието Му. Тези, които не го направят, ще бъдат застигнати от съкрушително бедствие и заслужено наказание.
Появата на Бог възвестява нова епоха
Божият план за управление в продължение на шест хиляди години наближава своя край, и дверите на царството вече са отворени за всички онези, които търсят Неговото появяване. Скъпи братя и сестри, какво чакате? Какво търсите? Чакате ли Бог да се яви? Търсите ли следите Му? Колко жадувано е появяването на Бог! И колко трудно е да се открият следите Му! В една такава епоха и в един такъв свят какво трябва да направим, за да станем свидетели на деня, в който Бог ще се появи? Какво трябва да правим, за да сме в крак с Божиите стъпки? Тези въпроси стоят пред всички, които чакат Бог да се яви. Всички вие многократно сте разсъждавали по тези въпроси, но какъв е резултатът от това? Къде се явява Бог? Къде са следите Му? Знаете ли отговора? Много хора биха отговорили така: „Бог се явява сред тези, които Го следват и Неговите стъпки са сред нас — толкова е просто!“ Всеки може да даде стереотипен отговор, но разбирате ли какво се има предвид под явяването на Бог и Неговите стъпки? Появяването на Бог означава, че Той ще дойде на земята, за да извърши делото Си лично. Той слиза сред хората, за да даде началото на една епоха и да сложи край на друга със собствената Си личност, със собствения Си нрав и по присъщия за Него начин. Това появяване не е някакъв вид церемония. То не е знак, картина, чудо или някакво величествено видение, а още по-малко е религиозен процес. То е реално и действително събитие, което може да бъде усетено и видяно от всекиго. Такова явяване не се извършва за целите на някакво механично действие или краткосрочно начинание: то представлява по-скоро работен етап от Неговия план за управление. Явяването на Бог винаги е смислено и винаги има връзка с плана Му за управление. Това, което тук наричаме „явяване“, е много по-различно от онова „явяване“, при което Бог напътства, предвожда и просвещава човека. Всеки път, когато Се разкрие, Бог осъществява един етап от Своето велико дело. Това дело е различно от делото на всяка друга епоха. Човек не може да си го представи и никога не го е преживявал. То бележи началото на нова епоха и слага край на старата епоха, то представлява нова и усъвършенствана форма на делото по спасяването на човечеството; още повече, то въвежда човека в нова епоха. Именно това означава явяването на Бог.
След като вече сте разбрали какво означава появяването на Бог, как трябва да търсите Неговите стъпки? На този въпрос не е трудно да се отговори: където се яви Бог, там ще намерите Неговите стъпки. Това обяснение звучи очевидно, но на практика не е толкова лесно, тъй като мнозина не знаят къде се появява Бог, а още по-малко знаят къде е склонен да се явява и къде би трябвало да се яви. Някои импулсивно вярват, че където действа Светият дух, там се явява и Бог. Други вярват, че където има духовни фигури, там се явява Бог. Трети пък вярват, че където има хора с добра репутация, там се явява Бог. Нека засега да оставим настрана въпроса дали тези вярвания са правилни или погрешни. За да изясним този въпрос, първо трябва да си поставим ясна цел: ние търсим следите на Бог. Не търсим духовни фигури, още по-малко търсим фигури на бележити личности: ние търсим следите на Бог. Именно защото търсим не друго, а следите на Бог, ни е необходимо да търсим Божията воля, Божието слово, Божиите беседи, защото където има нови думи, изречени от Бог, там е Божият глас, а където са стъпките на Бог, там са и Неговите дела. Където е проявлението на Бог, там Той се явява, а където Той се явява, там са и пътят и истината и животът. В търсенето си на Божиите стъпки вие сте пренебрегнали словата „Бог е и пътят и истината и животът“. И така мнозина, дори и да узнаят истината, не вярват, че са открили стъпките на Бог, а още по-малко признават явяването Му. Каква огромна грешка! Явяването на Бог не е възможно да се съвмести с представите на човека, още по-малко е възможно Бог да се яви по човешка повеля. Бог прави собствени избори и има собствени планове, когато върши делото Си. Нещо повече, Той има Свои собствени цели и методи. Каквото и да прави, Той няма нужда да го обсъжда с човека или да търси неговия съвет, още по-малко е длъжен да уведомява всеки един човек за делата Си. Такъв е Божият нрав и той трябва да бъде приет от всички. Ако искате да бъдете свидетели на появяването на Бог и да следвате стъпките Му, първо трябва да се отдалечите от собствените си представи. Не трябва да искаш Бог да прави това или онова, още по-малко трябва да Го поставяш в собствените си граници и да Го свеждаш до собствените си представи. Вместо това трябва да изисквате от себе си да намерите начин да тръгнете по следите на Бог, да приемете Неговото явяване и да се подчините на новото Му дело — това се очаква от човека. Тъй като човекът не е истината и тя не е в него, той трябва да търси, да приема и да се подчинява.
Независимо дали си американец, британец или друг, трябва да излезеш извън рамките на собствената си национална принадлежност, да надскочиш себе си и да видиш Божието дело от висотата на сътворено същество. По този начин няма да поставиш ограничения на Божиите стъпки. Това е така, защото в наши дни мнозина смятат, че е невъзможно Бог да се появи в дадена нация или сред даден народ. Колко дълбока е значимостта на Божието дело и колко важно е явяването на Бог! Как е възможно човешките представи и мисли да ги обхванат? Затова казвам, че трябва да се освободиш от представите за националност и етническа принадлежност, за да търсиш явяването на Бог. Само така няма да си ограничен от собствените си представи, само така ще бъдеш достоен да посрещнеш появяването на Бог. Иначе ще останеш във вечен мрак и никога няма да спечелиш Божието одобрение.
Бог е Бог на цялото човечество. Той не Се смята за частна собственост на никой конкретен народ и на никоя конкретна нация: Той върши Своето дело според замисъла Си и не може да се ограничи до никаква форма, нация или народ. Може би никога не си си представял тази форма, а може би я отричаш, а може и народът, сред който Бог Се разкрива, да е дискриминиран от всички и да е най-изостаналият на земята. Бог обаче е мъдър. Със Своята велика сила и чрез Своята истина и Своето отношение Той истински е спечелил една група от хора, които мислят като Него, група от хора, която Той е пожелал да направи пълноценни човеци; група, която е завоювал и която, след като е изтърпяла всякакви изпитания, сътресения и гонения, може да Го последва до самия край. Целта на явяването на Бог, което не е ограничено до никоя форма или нация, е Той да може да извърши делото Си според Своя замисъл. Същото важи за онзи момент, в който в Юдея Бог се въплъти: целта Му беше да извърши делото на разпятието, за да откупи цялата човешка раса. Евреите обаче мислеха, че не е възможно Бог да направи това, и смятаха, че не е възможно Бог да се въплъти и да приеме образа на Господ Исус. Тяхното „невъзможно“ се превърна в основата, на която те осъждаха и се противопоставяха на Бог, което в крайна сметка доведе до гибелта на Израел. Днес мнозина допускат същата грешка. Заявяват с пълна сила, че Бог ще се появи всеки момент, а в същото време осъждат явяването Му; тяхното „невъзможно“ още веднъж ограничава явяването на Бог в рамките на тяхното въображение. Виждал съм много хора да избухват в див грубиянски смях при срещата си с Божието Слово. Но дали има разлика между този смях и осъждането и богохулството на евреите? Вие не благоговеете в присъствието на истината, а още по-малко изпитвате копнеж. Само учите безразборно и чакате с лековата безгрижност. Какво ще спечелите с това учене и чакане? Мислите ли, че ще получите лични напътствия от Бог? Ако не можеш да отличиш Божиите слова, по какъв начин си достоен да станеш свидетел на появяването на Бог? Всеки път, когато Бог се яви, истината излиза наяве и гласът Му се чува. Само тези, които могат да приемат истината, ще чуят Божия глас, и само такива хора са достойни да станат свидетели на Неговото явяване. Откажи се от представите си! Смири се и прочети тези думи много внимателно. Ако копнееш за истината, Бог ще те просветли и ще разбереш волята Му и словата Му. Откажете се от понятията си за „невъзможно“! Колкото повече човек вярва, че нещо е невъзможно, толкова по-вероятно е то да се случи, защото Божията мъдрост се извисява над небесата, Божиите мисли стоят по-високо от човешките мисли, а Божието дело преминава отвъд границите на човешките мисли и понятия. Колкото по-невъзможно е едно нещо, толкова повече то съдържа истина, към която да се стремим; колкото повече едно нещо е отвъд човешките понятия и представи, толкова повече то съдържа в себе си Божията воля. Това е така, защото където и да се яви Бог, Той винаги е Бог и Неговата същност никога няма да се промени заради мястото или начина на появата Му. Характерът на Бог остава същият, независимо къде са стъпките Му, и където и да са стъпките Му, Той е Бог на цялото човечество, също както Господ Исус е Бог не само на израилтяните, но и на всички народи на Азия, Европа и Америка. Нещо повече: Той е единственият Бог в цялата вселена. Така че да търсим Божията воля, да откриваме явяването Му в Неговите слова и да бъдем в крак със стъпките Му! Бог е и пътят и истината и животът. Неговите слова и Неговото явяване съществуват едновременно, а същността и стъпките Му са всякога достъпни за човечеството. Скъпи братя и сестри, надявам се, че виждате явяването на Бог в тези думи, че тръгвате по Неговите стъпки по пътя към новата епоха и че навлизате в прекрасното ново царство, което Бог е приготвил за тези, които очакват Неговото появяване!
Каква гледна точка трябва да имат вярващите
Какво е спечелил човекът, след като е повярвал в Бог? Какво си научил за Бог? Колко те е променила вярата ти в Бог? Днес всички вие знаете, че вярата на човек в Бог не служи единствено за спасение на душата и благополучие на плътта, нито пък за обогатяване на живота на хората чрез любов към Бог и т.н. В този смисъл, ако обичаш Бог заради благополучието на плътта или моментното удоволствие, тогава, дори и накрая любовта ти към Него да достигне своя връх и да не желаеш нищо повече, тази любов, която търсиш, все пак е лъжовна и не е угодна на Бог. Тези, които използват любовта към Бог, за да обогатят скучното си съществуване и да запълнят празнотата в сърцата си, са хора, които са алчни за лесен живот, а не такива, които наистина се стремят да обичат Бог. Подобна любов е принудителна, тя е стремеж към душевна наслада и Бог няма нужда от нея. Тогава каква точно е твоята любов? Каква е причината да обичаш Бог? Колко истинска любов към Бог има в теб днес? Любовта на повечето от вас е като тази, спомената по-горе. Такава любов може само да поддържа статуквото; тя не може да е непреходна, нито да пусне корени в човека. Тя е като цвете, което цъфти и увяхва, без да дава плод. С други думи, след като веднъж си обикнал Бог по такъв начин, ако няма кой да те поведе по пътя напред, ти ще рухнеш. Ако обичаш Бог само през времето на любов към Бог, но след това нравът ти спрямо живота не се променя, тогава няма да можеш да се измъкнеш изпод булото на влиянието на тъмнината и пак няма да можеш да се освободиш от оковите на Сатана и неговото лукавство. Такива хора не могат да бъдат напълно спечелени от Бог; в крайна сметка техният дух, душа и тяло пак ще принадлежат на Сатана. В това няма никакво съмнение. Всички онези, които не могат да бъдат напълно спечелени от Бог, ще се върнат там, където са били първоначално, т.е. обратно при Сатана, и ще слязат в езерото от огън и жупел, за да приемат следващата стъпка от Божието наказание. Спечелените от Бог са тези, които са се отрекли от Сатана и са избягали от неговата власт. Те със сигурност са причислени към народа на Царството. Така се създава народът на Царството. Желаеш ли да станеш такъв човек? Желаеш ли да бъдеш спечелен от Бог? Желаеш ли да избягаш от властта на Сатана и да се върнеш при Бог? Сега на Сатана ли принадлежиш или се причисляваш към народа на Царството? Тези въпроси би трябвало вече да са изяснени и да не се нуждаят от допълнителни разяснения.
В миналото мнозина са търсели с необуздани амбиции и идеи, a тези търсения са били породени от собствените им надежди. Нека засега оставим настрана тези въпроси; това, което е от ключово значение в този момент, е да се намери такава практика, която ще позволи на всеки от вас да поддържа нормално състояние пред Бог и постепенно да се освободи от оковите на сатанинското влияние, така че да бъде спечелен от Бог и да живее на земята според Неговите изисквания. Само така вие можете да осъществите Божиите намерения. Много хора вярват в Бог, но не знаят нито какво иска Бог, нито какво иска Сатана. Те са объркани в своята вяра, просто се носят по течението и никога не са водили нормален християнски живот; нещо повече, никога не са имали нормални междуличностни отношения, още по-малко нормални отношения с Бог. От това се вижда, че трудностите и недостатъците на хората, както и другите фактори, които могат да попречат на Божията воля, са много. Това е достатъчно, за да се докаже, че човекът все още не е поел по правилния път на вярата в Бог, нито пък е навлязъл в реалния опит на човешкия живот. И така, какво означава да поемеш по правилния път на вярата в Бог? Да поемеш по правилния път означава винаги да можеш да успокоиш сърцето си пред Бог и да имаш нормално общение с Него, като постепенно осъзнаваш човешките недостатъци и бавно придобиваш по-дълбоко познание за Бог. По този начин духът ти всеки ден получава нови прозрения и новопросвещение; твоят копнеж расте, стремиш се да навлезеш в истината и всеки нов ден идва с нова светлина и ново разбиране. Като вървиш по този път, ти постепенно се освобождаваш от влиянието на Сатана и израстваш в своя живот. Такива хора са поели по правилния път. Оцени собствения си реален опит и се вгледай в пътя, който си следвал във вярата си: като съпоставиш това с описаното по-горе, смяташ ли, че вървиш по правилния път? В кои отношения си се освободил от оковите на Сатана и от неговото влияние? Ако все още не си поел по правилния път, значи връзките ти със Сатана не са прекъснати. Ако това е така, дали стремежът ти да обичаш Бог ще те доведе до любов, която е истинска, всеотдайна и чиста? Казваш, че любовта ти към Бог е непоколебима и искрена, но все още не си се освободил от оковите на Сатана. Това не е ли подигравка с Бог? Ако желаеш да постигнеш състояние, в което любовта ти към Бог е неподправена, и искаш да бъдеш напълно спечелен от Бог и причислен към народа на Царството, тогава първо трябва да тръгнеш по правилния път на вярата в Бог.
Във вярата си в Бог трябва да се подчиняваш на Бог
Защо вярваш в Бог? Повечето хора са объркани от този въпрос. Те винаги имат две напълно различни гледни точки относно практическия Бог и Бога в небето, което показва, че те вярват в Бог не за да Му се подчиняват, а за да получат определени облаги или за да избегнат страданието от някакво бедствие; само тогава те са донякъде покорни. Тяхното покорство е условно; то е с оглед на техните лични перспективи и им е натрапено. И така, ти защо по-точно вярваш в Бог? Ако е само заради твоите перспективи и твоята съдба, би било по-добре изобщо да не вярваш. Такава вяра е самозаблуда, самоувереност и самовъзхищение. Ако вярата ти не е изградена върху основата на послушание към Бог, в крайна сметка ще бъдеш наказан за това, че Му се противопоставяш. Всички онези, които не се стремят към послушание към Бог във вярата си, Му се противопоставят. Бог иска хората да търсят истината, да жадуват за Неговите думи, да ядат и пият Неговите думи и да ги прилагат на практика, за да могат да постигнат послушание към Бог. Ако това са истинските ти намерения, тогава Бог със сигурност ще те издигне и със сигурност ще бъде милостив към теб. Това е несъмнено и непроменимо. Ако намерението ти не е да се подчиняваш на Бог и имаш други цели, тогава всичко, което казваш и правиш — твоите молитви към Бог и дори всяко твое действие — ще бъде противопоставяне срещу Него. Може да си любезен и вежлив, всяко твое действие и израз може да изглеждат правилни и може да изглежда, че си покорен, но когато става въпрос за твоите намерения и твоите възгледи относно вярата в Бог, всичко, което правиш, е в противовес на Бог; всичко, което правиш, е зло. Хората, които изглеждат послушни като овце, но в чиито сърца се таят зли намерения, са вълци в овчи кожи. Те директно обиждат Бог и Бог няма да пощади нито един от тях. Светият Дух ще разкрие всеки един от тях и ще покаже на всички, че онези, които са лицемери, със сигурност ще бъдат презрени и отхвърлени от Светия Дух. Не се тревожи: Бог ще си разчисти сметките и ще се справи с всеки един от тях на свой ред.
Ако не си в състояние да приемеш новата светлина от Бог и не можеш да разбереш всичко, което Бог прави днес, и не се стремиш към него, или пък се съмняваш в него, осъждаш го или го разглеждаш и анализираш внимателно, то тогава ти нямаш съзнанието да се подчиниш на Бог. Ако, когато се появи светлината на тук и сега, ти все още цениш светлината на вчерашния ден и се противопоставяш на новото Божие дело, то тогава ти не си нищо повече от абсурден — ти си един от онези, които съзнателно се противопоставят на Бог. Ключът към послушанието към Бог е да оцениш новата светлина и да можеш да я приемеш и приложиш на практика. Само това е истинско послушание. Онези, които нямат волята да копнеят за Бог, не са способни съзнателно да Му се подчинят и могат само да Му се противопоставят в резултат на удовлетворението си от статуквото. Такъв човек не може да се подчини на Бог, защото е обладан от това, което е било преди. Нещата от миналото са дали на хората всякакви понятия и представи за Бог и те са се превърнали в образа на Бог в съзнанието им. Следователно това, в което те вярват, са техните собствени представи и стандартите на собственото им въображение. Ако сравняваш Бог, който върши действително дело днес, с Бог на твоето собствено въображение, то тогава вярата ти идва от Сатана и е опетнена от твоите собствени предпочитания — Бог не иска такава вяра. Независимо колко големи са постиженията им и независимо от тяхната отдаденост — дори да са посветили целия си живот на усилия за Неговото дело и да са се измъчили — Бог не одобрява хора с такава вяра. Той просто им дава малко благодат и им позволява да ѝ се насладят за известно време. Такива хора са неспособни да приложат истината на практика. Светият Дух не действа в тях и Бог ще пропъди всеки от тях на свой ред. Тези, които не се подчиняват на Бог във вярата си и имат грешни намерения, били те млади или стари, са тези, които се противопоставят и пречат, и такива хора безспорно ще бъдат пропъдени от Бог. Тези, които са без ни най-малко послушание към Бог, които просто признават Неговото име и имат някакво усещане за Божията доброта и прелест, но не вървят в крак със стъпките на Светия Дух и не се подчиняват на настоящото дело и думите на Светия Дух — такива хора живеят сред Божията благодат и няма да бъдат спечелени или усъвършенствани от Него. Бог прави хората съвършени чрез тяхното послушание, чрез това, че ядат, пият и се наслаждават на Божиите думи и чрез страданието и облагородяването в живота им. Само чрез такава вяра могат да се променят нагласите на хората и само тогава те могат да притежават истинското знание за Бог. Да не се задоволяваш с живот сред Божията благодат, активно да копнееш и да търсиш истината и да се стремиш да бъдеш спечелен от Бог — това означава съзнателно да се подчиняваш на Бог и точно това е вярата, която Той иска. Хората, които не правят нищо повече от това да се наслаждават на Божията благодат, не могат да бъдат направени съвършени или да бъдат променени, а покорството, благочестието, любовта и търпението им са повърхностни. Тези, които само се наслаждават на Божията благодат, не могат наистина да познаят Бог и дори когато Го познаят, знанието им е повърхностно и те казват неща като „Бог обича човека“ или „Бог е състрадателен към човека“. Това не олицетворява живота на човек и не показва, че хората наистина познават Бог. Ако, когато Божиите думи ги облагородят или когато Неговите изпитания ги връхлетят, хората не са в състояние да се подчинят на Бог — ако вместо това се усъмнят и паднат — то тогава те не са ни най-малко покорни. В тях има много правила и ограничения относно вярата в Бог, стари преживявания, които са в резултат на много години вяра, или различни правила, основани на Библията. Могат ли такива хора да се подчинят на Бог? Тези хора са пълни с човешки неща — как биха могли да се подчинят на Бог? Тяхното „послушание“ е според личните им предпочитания — Бог би ли искал подобно послушание? Това не е послушание към Бог, а придържане към правила; това е тяхното собствено удовлетворение и успокоение. Ако твърдиш, че това е послушание към Бог, не богохулстваш ли срещу Него? Ти си египетски фараон. Извършваш зло и изрично се ангажираш с това да се противопоставяш на Бог — Бог така ли иска да служиш? Най-добре е да побързаш да се покаеш и да се опиташ да придобиеш известно самосъзнание. Ако не успееш, по-добре се прибери у дома; това ще ти донесе повече полза, отколкото привидното ти служене на Бог. Няма да се месиш и да пречиш; ще си знаеш мястото и ще живееш добре — така няма ли да е по-добре? И няма да бъдеш наказан, че се противопоставяш на Бог!
Бог е източникът на човешкия живот
От момента, в който с плач идваш на този свят, ти започваш да изпълняваш дълга си. Ти изпълняваш ролята си и започваш жизнения си път за Божия план и за Неговата уредба. Какъвто и да е произходът ти и какъвто и да е пътят пред теб, никой не може да избегне Небесното ръководство и устройство и никой не може да управлява съдбата си, защото само Онзи, Който управлява всичко съществуващо, е способен да извърши подобно дело. Още от деня, в който човекът се е появил, Бог върши делата Си тъкмо така, управлявайки вселената и определяйки правилата на промяната и пътя на движение на всички неща. Както всичко съществуващо, така и човекът незабелязано и без да осъзнава това е подхранван от Божията сладост, дъжд и роса; както всичко съществуващо, така и човекът, без да съзнава това, живее, подчинявайки се на ръководството на Божията ръка. Човешкото сърце и духът му са в Божията ръка и всичко в живота му преминава пред Божиите очи. Независимо дали вярваш в това или не, всички неща, всичко съществуващо, било живо или мъртво, ще се смени, промени и обнови и ще изчезне в съответствие с Божиите мисли. Ето как Бог управлява всичко съществуващо.
Нощта вече тихичко наближава, но човек не може да осъзнае това, защото човешкото сърце не може да разбере нито как нощта настъпва, нито откъде идва. А когато нощта вече се стопява, човек приветства светлината на деня, но той още по-малко осъзнава и още по-трудно разбира откъде тя е дошла и как е прогонила тъмнината на нощта. Тази постоянна смяна на деня с нощта отвежда човека от един период от време към друг и от един исторически контекст към друг, като същевременно гарантира, че Божието дело се извършва във всеки един период и че Божият план се изпълнява във всяка епоха. Човекът е преминал през тези периоди заедно с Бог, но не знае, че Бог управлява съдбата на всички неща и живи същества, нито пък знае как Бог устройва и направлява всичко съществуващо. Това е убягвало на човека от незапомнени времена до наши дни. Защо? Не защото Божиите дела са твърде скрити или защото Божият план тепърва ще се осъществи, а защото сърцето и духът на човека стоят твърде далеч от Бог и то дотолкова, че дори и когато човек следва Бог, той все още служи на Сатана и пак не осъзнава това. Никой не търси активно Божиите стъпки и появата на Бог и никой не желае да живее под Божията грижа и закрила. Вместо това хората искат да разчитат на покварата на Сатана — на лукавия — за да се приспособят към този свят и към законите на оцеляването, които греховното човечество следва. В този момент сърцето и духът на човека са станали инструменти на човешката почит към Сатана, те са станали като храна за него. Нещо повече, сърцето и духът на човека са се превърнали в място, където Сатана може да пребивава, в игрище за неговата игра. Така човекът несъзнателно губи разбирането си за принципите на това, какво означава да бъдеш човек, и за ценността и смисъла на човешкото съществуване. Божиите закони и заветът между Бог и човека постепенно избледняват в човешкото сърце и той престава да търси Бог и да се вслушва в Него. С течение на времето човек вече не разбира защо Бог го е създал, нито разбира думите от Божиите уста и всичко, което идва от Бог. Тогава човек започва да се съпротивлява на Божиите закони и постановления и сърцето и духът му стават безжизнени… Бог губи човека, който първоначално е създал, и човек губи корените, които първоначално е имал — това е скръбта на този човешки род. Всъщност Бог от самото начало досега е поставил като на сцена една трагедия за човечеството, в която човекът е едновременно главният герой и жертвата. И никой не може да отговори кой е режисьорът на тази трагедия.
В необятната шир на света моретата стават полета, а полетата стават морета, отново и отново. С изключение на Този, Който управлява всички неща, никой не е в състояние да насочва и ръководи този човешки род. Няма такъв могъщ човек, който да се труди или да се подготви за този човешки род, още по-малко има някой, който може да поведе човешката раса към мястото на светлината и да я освободи от земните несправедливости. Бог оплаква бъдещето на човечеството, скърби за грехопадението на човека и страда, че той върви, стъпка по стъпка, към упадък и по пътя, от който няма връщане. Никой досега не се е замислял накъде ли е тръгнало това човечество, което е разбило сърцето на Бог и се е отрекло от Него, за да търси лукавия. Именно поради тази причина никой не усеща Божия гняв и никой не търси начин да угоди на Бог или да бъде близо до Него. Нещо повече, никой не се стреми да разбере Божията скръб и болка. Дори след като чуе Божия глас, човек продължава по своя собствен път, продължава да се отклонява от Бог, да избягва Божията благодат и грижа и да се отдалечава от Неговата истина, предпочитайки да се продаде на Сатана, Божия враг. И кой изобщо се замисля как Бог ще постъпи спрямо човешкия род, който Го е отхвърлил дори без да погледне назад, ако хората продължават да упорстват в своето жестокосърдие? Никой не знае, че причината за повтарящите се Божии напомняния и увещания е тази, че Той е приготвил в Своите ръце невиждано досега бедствие, което плътта и душата на човека не могат да понесат. Това бедствие е наказание не само за плътта, но и за душата. Трябва да знаеш това: когато Божият план бива отхвърлен и когато Неговите напомняния и увещания остават без резултат, тогава каква ярост ще отприщи Той? Тя ще бъде такова нещо, което никое творение досега не е изпитвало и не е чувало. И затова казвам, че това бедствие е без прецедент и никога повече няма да се повтори, защото Божият план е да създаде човечеството само един път и да го спаси само един път. Това е първият път и това е последният. Ето защо никой не може да разбере усърдните намерения и пламенното очакване, с които този път Бог спасява човешкия род.
Бог сътвори този свят и въведе в него човека, живо същество, на което даде живот. След това се появиха родители и роднини на човека и той вече не беше сам. Откакто човекът за пръв път обърна погледа си към този материален свят, предназначението му бе да живее в границите на Божието определение. Диханието на живота, идващо от Бог, дава живот на всяко живо същество през целия му растеж и чак до зряла възраст. През цялото това време никой не усеща, че човек расте под грижите на Бог: хората по-скоро вярват, че човек прави това под грижите на любящите си родители и че собственият му житейски инстинкт е този, който направлява израстването му. Това е така, защото човек не знае кой му е дал живот, нито откъде е дошъл този живот, а още по-малко знае как инстинктът за живот прави чудеса. Знае само, че храната е основата за продължаване на живота му, че постоянството е източникът на неговото съществуване и че убежденията на ума му са капиталът, от който зависи оцеляването му. Човек въобще не усеща Божията благодат и Неговата грижа, затова той пропилява живота, даден му от Бог… Нито един човек от тези човеци, за които Бог се грижи ден и нощ, не желае да Го боготвори. Бог само продължава да работи за благото на човека, от когото не очаква нищо, според собствения Си замисъл. Бог прави това с надеждата, че един ден човекът ще се събуди от съня си и изведнъж ще осъзнае стойността и смисъла на живота, ще разбере каква е цената, която Бог е платил за всичко, което му е дал, и ще узнае с каква нетърпелива загриженост Бог очаква човека да се върне при Него. Никой никога не е изследвал тайните на произхода и продължаването на човешкия живот. Само Бог, Който разбира всичко това, безмълвно понася болката и ударите, нанасяни Му от човека, който е получил всичко от Бог, но си е останал неблагодарен. Човек се наслаждава на всичко, което животът носи от само себе си, и по подобен начин, „от само себе си“, Бог бива предаден, забравен и изнудван от човека. Възможно ли е Божият план наистина да има такава значимост? Възможно ли е човекът, това живо същество, сътворено от Божията ръка, наистина да е толкова значим? Божият план несъмнено е важен, но това живо същество, създадено от Божията ръка, съществува заради Неговия план. Ето защо Бог не може да захвърли Своя план от ненавист към човешкия род. Тъкмо заради Своя план и заради дъха, който вдъхна на човека, Бог понася всички мъки — не заради плътта на човека, а заради живота му. Той прави това, за да си върне не плътта на човека, а живота, който му е вдъхнал. Такъв е Неговият план.
Всички, които идват на този свят, трябва да преминат през живота и смъртта, и повечето от тях са преминали през цикъла на смъртта и възраждането. Онези, които сега са живи, скоро ще умрат, а мъртвите скоро ще се върнат към живота. Всичко това е ходът на живота, устроен от Бог за всяко живо същество. Този ход на живота и този цикъл обаче са тъкмо истината, която Бог желае човек да види: че даруваният от Бог живот на човека е безкраен и не е ограничен физически, времево или пространствено. Това е тайната на живота, даруван на човека от Бог, и доказателството, че животът произхожда от Него. Макар че мнозина може да не вярват, че животът произлиза от Бог, хората неизбежно се наслаждават на всичко, идващо от Бог, независимо от това, дали вярват в Неговото съществуване, или го отричат. Ако един ден Божието сърце изведнъж се промени и пожелае да си възвърне всичко съществуващо в света и да си вземе обратно живота, който Той е дал, тогава всичко съществуващо повече няма да го има. Чрез Своя живот Бог дава необходимото на всичко съществуващо, както на живото, така и на мъртвото, като чрез Своята сила и власт установява добър порядък във всичко. Това е истина, която не може да бъде схваната или разбрана от никого, и тези непостижими истини са самото проявление и свидетелство за жизнената сила на Бог. Но нека сега да ти кажа една тайна: величието на Божия живот и силата на живота Му не са постижими за никое същество. Това е така днес, така е било в миналото и така ще бъде и в идните времена. Втората тайна, която ти казвам, е тази: източникът на живота на всички сътворени същества произхожда от Бог, независимо колко различни са те по форма или устройство. Към който и вид живи същества да принадлежиш, не можеш да се обърнеш срещу течението на живота, установено от Бог. При всички случаи бих искал човек преди всичко да разбере следното: без Божията грижа, подкрепа и обезпечаване той не може да получи всичко онова, което му е отредено, колкото и да се старае и каквито и усилия да полага. Ако не получи живота си от Бог, човек губи чувството за ценността на собствения си живот и чувството за смисъла на живота. Може ли Бог да позволи на човека, който лекомислено прахосва ценността на Неговия живот, да бъде толкова безгрижен? Както съм казвал и преди: не забравяй, че Бог е източникът на твоя живот. Ако човек не цени всичко онова, което Бог му е дарувал, то Бог не само ще му отнеме това, което първоначално му е дал, но и ще изиска от него като компенсация да Му заплати двойна цена за всичко дадено.
26 май 2003 г.
Verujući u Boga, treba da budeš poslušan Bogu
Zašto veruješ u Boga? Većina ljudi biva zbunjena ovim pitanjem. Oni uvek iz dva potpuno različita gledišta posmatraju praktičnog Boga i Boga na nebesima, što pokazuje da ljudi u Boga veruju ne da bi Mu se pokoravali, već da bi se na neki način okoristili ili da bi izbegli patnju koju sa sobom donosi katastrofa. Jedino tada oni su donekle poslušni. Njihova je poslušnost uslovna; ona je zarad njihovih ličnih izgleda i nametnuta im je. Dakle, zašto veruješ u Boga? Ako je to isključivo zarad tvojih izgleda i tvoje sudbine, onda bi ti bolje bilo da uopšte ne veruješ. Takvo verovanje je ništa drugo do samoobmanjivanje, samopotvrđivanje i samoobožavanje. Ako tvoja vera nije izgrađena na temelju poslušnosti Bogu, na kraju ćeš biti kažnjen što Mu se suprotstavljaš. Svi koji ne nastoje da u svojoj veri budu poslušni Bogu, protive Mu se. Bog zahteva da ljudi tragaju za istinom, da budu žedni Njegovih reči, da jedu i piju Njegove reči i da ih sprovode u delo ne bi li dosegnuli poslušnost Bogu. Ako su to tvoje istinske namere, Bog će te zasigurno vazdići i sigurno će prema tebi biti milostiv. U to nema nikakve sumnje i to se nikada neće promeniti. Ako pak ne nameravaš da se pokoriš Bogu, već imaš neke druge ciljeve, onda će sve što govoriš i činiš – tvoje molitve pred Bogom, pa čak i svi tvoji postupci – biti u suprotnosti sa Njim. Možeš ti biti slatkorečiv i blage naravi, svaki tvoj postupak i izraz lica mogu izgledati ispravno i možeš odavati utisak nekoga ko je poslušan, ali kad su u pitanju tvoje namere i stavovi prema veri u Boga, sve što radiš protivno je Bogu, sve što činiš je zlo. Ljudi koji su naizgled poslušni kao ovce, ali u srcu gaje zle namere, nisu ništa drugo do vukovi u jagnjećoj koži. Oni direktno vređaju Boga i Bog nijednog od njih neće poštedeti. Duh Sveti će ih sve do jednog razotkriti i svima pokazati da će svakog od tih licemera zasigurno prezreti i odbaciti. Ništa ne brini: Bog će se sa svakim od njih redom razračunati i odbaciti ih sve do jednog.
Ako nisi u stanju da prihvatiš novo svetlo koje dolazi od Boga, ako ne možeš da shvatiš sve što Bog danas čini i ne tragaš za tim, ili pak sumnjaš u to, sudiš o tome, preispituješ i analiziraš, onda ti zapravo i ne želiš da se pokoriš Bogu. Ako ti, kada se svetlost javi ovde i sada, još uvek ljubomorno čuvaš svetlost jučerašnju i protiviš se novom delu Božjem, onda nisi ništa drugo do jedan nerazumni stvor – jedan od onih koji se namerno protive Bogu. Ključ pokoravanja Bogu leži u zahvalnosti za novu svetlost, u njenom prihvatanju, i u sposobnosti da se ona sprovede u delo. Jedino je to istinska poslušnost. Oni što nisu voljni da žude za Bogom nesposobni su da Mu se hotimice potčine i mogu samo da se protive Bogu, jer su zadovoljni postojećim stanjem. Nemogućnost čoveka da se pokori Bogu posledica je njegove opsednutosti onim što je bilo pre. Na osnovu onoga što je ranije bilo ljudi su stekli najrazličitije predstave i zamisli o Bogu, koje su potom u njihovom umu prerasle u sliku Božju. Stoga oni veruju u sopstvene predstave i norme svoje sopstvene mašte. Ako Boga koji danas praktično dela porediš sa Bogom iz sopstvene mašte, onda tvoja vera potiče od Sotone i ukaljana je tvojim ličnim sklonostima – takvu veru Bog ne želi. Nikoga ko na ovaj način veruje, ma koliko da je uzvišen njegov položaj i ma koliko da je posvećen – pa makar da je i čitav svoj život posvetio Njegovom delu, postavši mučenik – nikoga sa takvom verom Bog ne odobrava. On im daruje tek malčice blagodati i dopušta im da neko vreme uživaju u njoj. Takvi ljudi nisu u stanju da istinu sprovedu u delo. U njima Sveti Duh ne deluje i Bog će ih zato sve redom izgnati. Oni koji se u svojoj veri ne pokoravaju Bogu i koji imaju pogrešne namere, bili mladi ili stari, predstavljaju protivnike i remetioce, i takve će Bog zasigurno izgnati. Oni koji nisu nimalo poslušni Bogu, koji prosto samo priznaju Njegovo ime i tek donekle shvataju Božju dobrotu i blagost, ali ipak ne idu ukorak sa Duhom Svetim i ne pokoravaju se sadašnjem delu i rečima Svetog Duha – takvi ljudi žive okruženi blagodaću Božjom, ali On ih neće zadobiti niti usavršiti. Bog ljude usavršava kroz njihovu poslušnost, dok jedu i piju Božje reči i uživaju u njima, kao i kroz njihovu životnu patnju i oplemenjivanje. Samo kroz ovakvu veru može se menjati narav ljudska i tek tada oni mogu istinski spoznati Boga. Ne zadovoljavati se životom u okruženju blagodati Božje, aktivno žudeti i tragati za istinom i nastojati da te Bog zadobije – to je ono što predstavlja svesno pokoravanje Bogu i baš to je vrsta vere koju On želi. Ljudi koji ne rade ništa osim što uživaju u blagodati Božjoj ne mogu biti usavršeni ili promenjeni, a njihova poslušnost, pobožnost, ljubav i strpljenje samo su površni. Oni koji samo uživaju u Božjoj blagodati ne mogu istinski da spoznaju Boga, a čak i kada spoznaju Boga njihovo je znanje površno i svodi se na izgovaranje fraza poput „Bog voli čoveka“ ili „Bog saoseća sa čovekom“. Ovo ne predstavlja čovekov život i ne pokazuje da ljudi istinski poznaju Boga. Ako ljudi, kada ih Božje reči oplemene ili kada ih On stavi pred iskušenja, nisu u stanju da se pokore Bogu – već umesto toga postaju sumnjičavi i posrću – onda ti ljudi nisu nimalo poslušni. U njima samima postoje mnoga pravila i ograničenja u pogledu vere u Boga, stara iskustva stečena kroz mnoge godine provedene u veri, te razna pravila zasnovana na Bibliji. Mogu li takvi ljudi da se pokore Bogu? Ovi su ljudi prepuni svega ljudskog – kako bi oni mogli da se pokore Bogu? Njihova je „poslušnost“ usklađena s njihovim ličnim sklonostima – da li bi Bog ikad poželeo takvu poslušnost? To nije poslušnost Bogu, već poštovanje pravila. U tome oni nalaze zadovoljstvo i spokoj. Ako kažeš da to predstavlja poslušnost, ne huliš li time na Njega? Ti si jedan faraon egipatski. Činiš zlo i otvoreno se baviš poslom suprotstavljanja Bogu – da li Bog želi da Mu tako služiš? Bolje požuri da se što pre pokaješ i pokušaj da stekneš malo svesti o sebi. Ako ti to ne pođe za rukom, najbolje ti je da pođeš kući – to će ti činiti više dobra nego tvoje tobožnje služenje Bogu. Tako bar nećeš ništa remetiti niti ćeš smetati. Znaćeš gde ti je mesto i živećeš dobro – zar nije bolje tako? A nećeš biti ni kažnjen zbog protivljenja Bogu!
U veri se čovek mora usmeriti na stvarnost – obavljanje verskog obreda nije vera
Koliko se verskih običaja pridržavaš? Koliko puta si se pobunio protiv Božje reči i pošao svojim putem? Koliko puta si Božju reč sproveo u delo zato što si zaista obziran prema Njegovom bremenu i nastojiš da ispuniš Njegovu volju? Treba da shvatite reč Božju i da je saglasno tome sprovodite u delo. Rukovodite se načelima u svim svojim postupcima i delima, premda to ne znači da se pridržavate pravila niti da radite nešto protivno svojoj volji samo zarad spoljnog utiska; tačnije, to znači primenjivanje istine i život prema reči Božjoj. Samo ovakvo postupanje je po volji Bogu. Svaki postupak koji je po volji Bogu nije pravilo, već je primenjivanje istine. Pojedini ljudi su skloni da na sebe privlače pažnju. U prisustvu svoje braće i sestara, oni će možda reći da ih je Bog zadužio, dok iza njihovih leđa zapravo ne primenjuju istinu i postupaju sasvim drugačije. Nisu li ovo religiozni fariseji? Osoba koja istinski voli Boga i poseduje istinu jeste ona koja je odana Bogu, ali se spolja takvom ne prikazuje. Takva osoba je spremna da primenjuje istinu onda kad to okolnosti nalažu i ne govori niti postupa na način koji je protivan njenoj savesti. Ovakav tip osobe ispoljava mudrost kad je to neophodno i u svojim delima se rukovodi načelima nezavisno od samih okolnosti. Ovakav tip osobe može da služi na pravi način. Ima i onih koji često samo rečima iskazuju da ih je Bog zadužio; dane provode sa zabrinutim izrazom na licu, stvarajući utisak da su pogođeni i pretvarajući se da su vredni žaljenja. To je dostojno prezira! Budeš li ih upitao: „Možeš li mi reći kako te je to Bog zadužio?“, ostaće bez reči. Ako si odan Bogu, ne govori drugima o tome; umesto toga, svoju ljubav prema Bogu pokaži kroz stvarno delovanje i moli Mu se iskrenog srca. Oni koji se samo na rečima i površno bave Bogom jesu licemeri! Neki govore o tome da ih je Bog zadužio svaki put kada se mole i počinju da liju suze svaki put kada se mole, iako ih Sveti Duh nije ganuo. Takvi ljudi su zaposednuti verskim obredima i predstavama; žive prema takvim obredima i predstavama, uvek verujući da su ti postupci Bogu po volji i da On iskazuje naklonost prema površnoj pobožnosti ili gorkim suzama. Kakvo dobro može proisteći od takvih nerazumnih ljudi? Ne bi li pokazali skrušenost, neki glume ljubaznost kada govore u prisustvu drugih. Neki su svesno ponizni u prisustvu drugih, ponašajući se kao onemoćala jagnjad. Da li takvo ponašanje dolikuje narodu carstva? Narod carstva treba da bude pun života i slobodan, nevin i iskren, pošten i drag, i da živi sasvim slobodno. Treba da poseduje integritet i dostojanstvo i bude u stanju da svedoči gde god da se nađe; takav narod vole i Bog i ljudi. Početnici u veri obavljaju i previše obreda koji su vidljivi u spoljnom svetu; najpre moraju da prođu kroz period obračuna i slomova. Ljudi koji duboko u sebi veruju u Boga spolja se ne razlikuju od drugih, ali su njihovi postupci i dela vredni hvale. Jedino se za takve ljude može reći da proživljavaju Božju reč. Ako svaki dan raznim ljudima propovedaš evanđelje u nastojanju da ih dovedeš do spasenja, ali na kraju i dalje živiš prema pravilima i doktrinama, ti onda Bogu ne možeš doneti slavu. Takvi ljudi su religiozne ličnosti, ali su i licemeri. Kad god se ti religiozni ljudi okupe, mogli bi da upitaju: „Sestro, kako si ovih dana?“ Ona će možda odgovoriti: „Osećam se dužnom pred Bogom, a nisam u stanju da zadovoljim Njegovu volju“. A druga će možda reći: „I ja osećam da sam dužna pred Bogom i da nisam u stanju da Ga zadovoljim.“ Samo ovih nekoliko rečenica i reči iskazuju podlosti koje su duboko u njima; takve su reči najgnusnije i izrazito su odvratne. Priroda takvih ljudi je u suprotnosti sa Bogom. Oni koji su usmereni na stvarnost saopštavaju baš ono što im je na umu i otvaraju svoja srca u zajedništvu. Ne upuštaju se ni u jedno jedino lažno postupanje, ne iskazujući takve uljudnosti niti isprazne ljubaznosti. Uvek su neposredni i ne poštuju nikakva svetovna pravila. Pojedini ljudi su skloni istupanju u javnosti, do te mere da to gubi svaki smisao. Kad neko zapeva, oni zaigraju, i ne primećujući da je pirinač u njihovim šerpama već zagoreo. Takvi ljudi nisu ni pobožni ni časni, i odveć su neozbiljni. Sve ove stvari jesu ispoljavanje nedostatka stvarnosti. Kada neki ljudi razmenjuju pojedinosti iz duhovnog života, iako ne govore da Bogu išta duguju, duboko u sebi čuvaju istinsku ljubav prema Njemu. Tvoj osećaj duga prema Bogu nema nikakve veze sa drugim ljudima; dužan si Bogu, a ne ljudskom rodu. U čemu je korist da drugima stalno govoriš o tome? Nužno je da pridaš važnost ulasku u stvarnost, a ne nekom spoljašnjem zanosu ili ispoljavanju. Šta predstavljaju dobra ali površna ljudska dela? Predstavljaju telesno, a čak ni najbolji postupci koji su samo spolja vidljivi ne predstavljaju život; oni mogu pokazati samo tvoju ličnu narav. Čovekovi postupci koji su samo spolja vidljivi ne mogu ispuniti želju Boga. Neprestano govoriš o svom dugu prema Bogu, ali ne možeš da opskrbiš živote drugih niti da ih nadahneš da vole Boga. Veruješ li da će ti tvoji postupci zadovoljiti Boga? Smatraš da su tvoji postupci u skladu sa Božjom voljom i da su duhovni, ali su svi oni zapravo besmisleni! Veruješ da je ono što se tebi dopada i što si ti spreman da učiniš upravo ono što je Bogu milo. Može li tvoj lični ukus da predstavlja Boga? Može li čovekova narav da predstavlja Boga? Ono što se tebi dopada upravo je ono čega se Bog gnuša, a tvoje navike jesu ono što Bog prezire i odbacuje. Ako se osećaš dužnim, onda idi i moli se Bogu; nema potrebe da o tome drugima govoriš. Ako se ne moliš Bogu, već umesto toga u prisustvu drugih stalno skrećeš pažnju na sebe, može li to zadovoljiti Božju volju? Ako tvoji postupci uvek postoje samo radi njihovog pojavnog oblika, to znači da si sujetan do krajnjih granica. Kakvi su to ljudi koji čine samo površna dobra dela i lišeni su svake stvarnosti? Takvi ljudi su samo licemerni fariseji i religiozne ličnosti! Ako ne odbacite svoje postupke koji su samo spolja vidljivi i niste u stanju da se promenite, licemerje će u vama još više rasti. Što je veće to licemerje u vama, veći je i otpor prema Bogu. Na kraju će takvi ljudi zasigurno biti izgnani!
Treba da znaš da je praktični Bog Bog sam
Šta treba da znaš o praktičnom Bogu? Samog praktičnog Boga čine Duh, Osoba i Reč i to je pravi smisao samog praktičnog Boga. Ako poznaješ samo Osobu – ako poznaješ Njegove osobine i ličnost – ali ne poznaješ delo Duha ili šta Duh čini u telu, te ako obraćaš pažnju samo na Duha i Reč i moliš se samo Duhu, a ne poznaješ delo Božjeg Duha u praktičnom Bogu, onda to dokazuje da ti praktičnog Boga i ne poznaješ. Znanje o praktičnom Bogu podrazumeva poznavanje i iskustvenu spoznaju Negovih reči, kao i razumevanje pravila i načela po kojima Sveti Duh deluje, te načina na koji Duh Božji dela u telu. Takođe podrazumeva i saznanje da Duh upravlja svim onim što Bog čini u telu i da su reči koje izgovara neposredan izraz Duha. Dakle, da bi se upoznao praktični Bog, najvažnije je spoznati kako Bog deluje kroz ljudskost, a kako kroz božanstvo; to se posledično tiče izraza Duha sa kojima se svi ljudi susreću.
Koji su vidovi izražavanja Duha? Ponekad Bog deluje kroz ljudskost, a ponekad kroz božanstvo – no, u oba slučaja je Duh taj koji zapoveda. Kakav god da je duh u ljudima, takav je i njihov spoljašnji izraz. Duh dela normalno, ali to delovanje po Duhu ide u dva smera: jedan je Njegovo delovanje kroz ljudskost, a drugi Njegovo delovanje kroz božanstvo. To treba da ti je jasno. Delovanje Duha se razlikuje spram okolnosti: kada se traži Njegovo ljudsko delovanje, Duh rukovodi tim ljudskim delovanjem, a kada je potrebno Njegovo božansko delovanje, onda se božanstvo neposredno pojavljuje da izvrši što treba. Budući da Bog dela u telu i pojavljuje se u telu, On dela i kroz ljudskost i kroz božanstvo. Duh usmerava Njegovo delovanje kroz ljudskost i to čini sa ciljem da zadovolji telesne potrebe ljudi, da im susretanje sa Njim učini lakšim, da im dopusti da posmatraju Božju pravu prirodu i normalnost, te da im dozvoli da spoznaju da je Duh Božji došao u telu i da je među ljudima, da živi zajedno sa čovekom i da se susreće sa njim. Svoje božansko delo izvršava kako bi se skrbio o životima ljudi i u svemu ih pozitivno usmeravao, menjao njihove naravi i dopuštao im da posmatraju istinsku pojavu Duha u telu. Do rasta u životu čoveka uglavnom dolazi neposredno putem Božjeg delovanja i reči kroz božanstvo. Do promene u naravi ljudi može da dođe samo ako prihvate Božje delovanje kroz božanstvo i samo tada mogu da nađu zadovoljenje u svom duhu; samo ako je pored ovoga prisutno i delovanje kroz ljudskost – Božja pastirska briga, podrška i sve što pruža kroz ljudskost – rezultati Božjeg delovanja mogu da budu postignuti u potpunosti. Sam praktični Bog o kome se danas govori deluje i kroz ljudskost i kroz božanstvo. Njegovo normalno ljudsko delo i život, kao i Njegovo potpuno božansko delo ostvaruju se kroz pojavu praktičnog Boga. Njegova ljudskost i božanstvo su srasli u jedno, a delovanje i jednog i drugog se ostvaruje kroz reči; bilo kroz ljudskost ili kroz božanstvo, On izgovara reči. Kada Bog deluje kroz ljudskost, On govori jezikom ljudskosti, tako da ljudi mogu da se povežu sa rečenim i da to razumeju. Njegove reči su izrečene jednostavnim jezikom i lako su razumljive, te kao takve mogu biti upućene svakom čoveku; bez obzira na to da li su ljudi puni znanja ili su oskudnog obrazovanja, svi oni mogu da prime Božje reči. Božje delo kroz božanstvo se isto tako iskazuje rečima, ali je ono potpuno opskrbljeno, puno života, neokaljano ljudskim zamislima, ne uzima u obzir ljudske prioritete i ne poznaje ljudska ograničenja, postoji izvan granica svake normalne ljudskosti; Božje delo se pokazuje u telu, ali je neposredni izraz Duha. Ako ljudi samo prihvataju Božje delovanje kroz ljudskost, onda će sami sebi postaviti granice, te će Bog večito morati da se obračunava sa njima, da ih orezuje poput voćke i dovodi u red kako bi se došlo bar do neznatnog pomaka. Bez delovanja ili prisutnosti Svetog Duha, uvek će se vraćati svojim starim putevima; ove bolesti i nedostaci se mogu ispraviti samo kroz božansko delovanje i tek nakon toga ljudi mogu biti upotpunjeni. Umesto neprestanog obračunavanja i orezivanja, ono što je potrebno su pozitivno opskrbljivanje, korišćenje reči da bi se nadoknadili svi nedostaci, da bi se razotkrilo svako čovekovo stanje, da bi se usmeravali životi ljudi, kao i svaka njihova izjava i svako njihovo delo, da bi se ogolile njihove namere i motivi. To je pravo delo praktičnog Boga. Dakle, svoj stav prema praktičnom Bogu bi trebalo odmah da podredite Njegovoj ljudskosti, prepoznajući Ga i priznajući, te da pored toga prihvatite Njegovo božansko delo i reči i pokorite im se. Božje pojavljivanje u telu znači da su sva dela učinjena i reči Duha Božjeg izgovorene kroz Njegovu normalnu ljudskost i kroz Njegovo ovaploćeno telo. Drugim rečima, Božji Duh istovremeno usmerava Svoje ljudsko delovanje i vrši božansko delo u telu, te u ovaploćenom Bogu možeš da razaznaš i Božje delovanje kroz ljudskost i Njegovo u potpunosti božansko delovanje. U tome je zapravo značaj pojave praktičnog Boga u telu. Ako ovo jasno uviđaš, bićeš u stanju da povežeš Božje različite uloge; prestaćeš da pridaješ preteranu važnost Njegovom delovanju kroz božanstvo i prestati da na Njegovo delo kroz ljudskost gledaš sa neopravdanim omalovažavanjem, te nećeš odlaziti u krajnosti niti skretati sa puta. Sve u svemu, smisao praktičnog Boga je u tome da se delo Njegove ljudskosti i Njegovog božanstva, kako ih Duh usmerava, izražava kroz Njegovo telo, da bi ljudi mogli da vide da je On živ i realističan, stvaran i istinit.
Delovanje Božjeg Duha kroz ljudskost ima svoje prelazne faze. Time što usavršava ljudskost, On omogućava Svojoj ljudskosti da je Duh usmerava, nakon čega je Njegova ljudskost sposobna da opskrbljuje crkve i čuva ih poput pastira. Ovo je jedan izraz Božjeg normalog dela. Dakle, ako jasno uviđaš načela Božjeg delovanja kroz ljudskost, onda je malo verovatno da ćeš gajiti predstave o Božjem delovanju kroz ljudskost. Bez obzira na sve, Duh Božji ne greši. On je u pravu i kod Njega nema greške; On ništa ne čini pogrešno. Božansko delovanje je neposredni izraz volje Božje, bez upliva ljudskosti. Ono ne podleže usavršavanju, već dolazi direktno od Duha. Međutim, On zapravo zbog Svoje normalne ljudskosti može da dela kroz božanstvo; ona ni u najmanju ruku nije nadnaravna, već se čini da iza nje stoji normalna osoba. Bog je sa neba došao na zemlju prvenstveno da bi izrazio reči Božje kroz telo, te da dovrši delo Duha Božjeg koristeći se telom.
Danas je znanje ljudi o praktičnom Bogu isuviše jednostrano, a njihovo poimanje značaja ovaploćenja i dalje veoma oskudno. Kada se radi o Božjem telu, ljudi uviđaju kroz Njegovo delo i reči da Božji Duh obuhvata mnogo toga, da je toliko bogat. Pa ipak bez obzira na sve, Božje svedočanstvo u konačnici dolazi od Duha Božjeg: ono što Bog čini u telu, načela po kojima deluje, ono što čini kroz ljudskost, te ono što čini kroz božanstvo. Ljudi ovo moraju da znaju. Danas si u stanju da obožavaš ovu osobu, dok suštinski obožavaš Duh, a to je najmanje što bi ljudi trebalo da postignu u svojoj spoznaji ovaploćenog Boga: da spoznaju suštinu Duha kroz telo, da spoznaju božansko delovanje Duha u telu i ljudsko delovanje u telu, da prihvate sve reči i izjave Duha u telu, te da uvide kako Duh Božji usmerava telo i pokazuje Svoju silu u telu. Ovo govori da čovek dolazi do spoznaje Duha na nebu kroz telo; pojava samog praktičnog Boga među ljudima je raspršila ljudske predstave o nejasnom Bogu. Ljudsko obožavanje samog praktičnog Boga je povećalo njihovu poslušnost prema Bogu, a kroz božansko delovanje Duha Božjeg u telu i Njegovo ljudsko delovanje u telu, čovek prima otkrivenje i zbrinut je, te dolazi do promena u njegovoj životnoj dispoziciji. To je pravi smisao dolaska Duha u telu, čija je prvobitna svrha da omogući ljudima da se susretnu sa Bogom, oslone se na Boga i dođu do spoznaje Boga.
Kakav bi stav u suštini ljudi trebalo da imaju prema praktičnom Bogu? Šta znaš o ovaploćenju, pojavi Reči u telu, o pojavi Božjoj u telu, o delima praktičnog Boga? Koje su glavne teme današnje rasprave? Ovaploćenje, dolazak Reči u telu i Božja pojava u telu su sve ono što se mora razumeti. Vi ove stvari morate postepeno da shvatate i da stičete jasnu spoznaju o njima kroz svoje životno iskustvo, na osnovu svog ugleda i na osnovu vremena dešavanja. Proces kroz koji ljudi doživljavaju Božje reči istovetan je procesu po kojem ljudi spoznaju pojavu Božje reči u telu. Što ljudi više doživljavaju Božje reči, to dublje poznaju Duha Božjeg; doživljavajući Božje reči, ljudi uspevaju da dokuče načela delanja Duha i da upoznaju samog praktičnog Boga. Zapravo, kada Bog ljude usavršava i zadobija ih, On im dopušta da spoznaju dela praktičnog Boga; On koristi delo praktičnog Boga da ljudima pokaže stvarni značaj ovaploćenja, da im pokaže da se Duh Božji zaista pojavio pred čovekom. Kada su ljudi zadobijeni i usavršeni od Boga, to znači da ih je praktični Bog osvojio kroz svoje izražavanje; reči praktičnog Boga su ih promenile i unele Njegov lični život u njih same, ispunjavajući ih onim što On jeste (bilo da je reč o onome što On jeste u Svojoj ljudskosti, bilo o onome što je u Svom božanstvu), ispunjavajući ih suštinom Njegovih reči, te učinivši da ljudi žive kroz Njegove reči. Kada Bog zadobija ljude, On to prevashodno čini koristeći se rečima i izjavama praktičnog Boga da bi se obračunao sa ljudskim nedostacima, te da bi sudio i razotkrivao njihovu buntovnu narav, dovodeći ih do toga da zadobiju što im je potrebno i pokazujući im da je Bog došao među ljude. Najvažnije od svega što praktični Bog čini jeste da spasava svaku osobu od uticaja Sotone, odvodi je iz nečiste zemlje i uklanja njenu iskvarenu narav. Najdublji značaj zadobijenosti od praktičnog Boga je u tome što možeš da živiš u normalnoj ljudskosti imajući praktičnog Boga za svoj primer i uzor, što si u stanju da primeniš u praksi ono što praktični Bog govori i zahteva, a da od toga ni najmanje ne odstupiš ili se udaljiš, kao i da to praktikuješ kako god On kaže, te što si u stanju da postigneš štagod da On zatraži. Na ovaj način ćeš biti zadobijen od Boga. Kada si zadobijen od Boga, ne poseduješ samo delo Svetog Duha; ti si pre svega sposoban da živiš prema zahtevima praktičnog Boga. Samo posedovanje dela Svetog Duha ne znači da imaš život. Suština je u tome da li si u stanju da se ponašaš u skladu sa zahtevima koje ti je praktični Bog uputio, a to je pokazatelj da li možeš da budeš zadobijen od Boga. Ovo je najdublji smisao delovanja praktičnog Boga u telu. To znači da Bog, koji zadobija grupu ljudi tako što se stvarno i zapravo pojavljuje u telu i time što je živ i realističan, viđen od ljudi, zapravo vrši delo Duha u telu i služi kao primer ljudima u telu. Božji dolazak u telu prevashodno služi da omogući ljudima da sagledaju stvarna Božja dela, da bezobličnom Duhu pruži telesno obličje, te da dopusti ljudima da Ga vide i dotaknu. Na taj način, oni koje je On upotpunio će živeti kroz Njega, biće zadobijeni od Njega i biće po Njegovom srcu. Da je Bog govorio samo na nebu i da zapravo nije došao na zemlju, ljudi bi i dalje bili nesposobni da upoznaju Boga; mogli bi samo da propovedaju o Božjim delima koristeći se ispraznom teorijom, a Božje reči im ne bi predstavljale stvarnost. Bog je na zemlju prevashodno došao da posluži kao primer i uzor onima koje bi trebalo da zadobije; samo tako ljudi Boga zapravo mogu da upoznaju, da Boga dodirnu i vide Ga i samo tada mogu biti istinski zadobijeni od Boga.
Obećanja onima koji su usavršeni
Kojim putem Bog usavršava čoveka? Koji su aspekti obuhvaćeni? Jesi li voljan da te Bog usavrši? Jesi li voljan da prihvatiš Njegov sud i grdnju? Šta znaš o ovim pitanjima? Ako ne poseduješ znanje o kojem možeš da govoriš, onda je to dokaz da još uvek ne poznaješ Božje delo, da te Sveti Duh nije nimalo prosvetio. Takvi se ljudi ne mogu usavršiti. Njima je dato samo malo blagodati u kojoj će nakratko uživati, i to neće potrajati. Bog ne može da usavrši ljude koji samo uživaju u Njegovoj blagodati. Neki se zadovoljavaju telesnim mirom i zadovoljstvom, lagodnim životom bez teškoća ili nedaća, time da im porodica živi skladno, bez prepirki i rasprava – oni mogu čak poverovati da je to Božji blagoslov. A to je zapravo samo Božja blagodat. Ne smete se zadovoljiti time da samo uživate u Božjoj blagodati. Takvo razmišljanje je vrlo prosto. Čak i ako svakodnevno čitaš reči Božje i moliš se svakog dana i tvoj duh oseća veliko zadovoljstvo i naročito je spokojan, ako naposletku nemaš šta da kažeš o svom znanju o Bogu i Njegovom delu i nisi ništa iskusio, bez obzira na to koliko si Božjih reči pojeo i popio, ako osećaš samo duhovni mir i zadovoljstvo, kao i to da se slast reči Božje ni sa čim ne može porediti, baš kao da je se nikada ne možeš dovoljno nauživati, ali nemaš baš nikakvo praktično iskustvo u reči Božjoj i potpuno si lišen stvarnosti Njegovih reči, šta onda možeš zadobiti od takve vere u Boga? Ako ne možeš da proživiš suštinu Božjih reči, to što jedeš i piješ te reči i što se moliš nije ništa drugo do puka religioznost. Bog ne može da usavrši takve ljude i ne može da ih zadobije. Ljudi koje je Bog zadobio jesu oni koji tragaju za istinom. Bog ne zadobija čovekovo telo, niti stvari koje čoveku pripadaju, već onaj deo u njegovoj nutrini koji pripada Bogu. Stoga, kad Bog usavršava ljude On ne usavršava njihova tela, već srca, dopuštajući njihovim srcima da budu zadobijena od Boga; drugim rečima, kad Bog usavršava čoveka On u suštini usavršava čovekovo srce kako bi se to srce okrenulo Bogu i kako bi moglo da Ga voli.
Čovekovo telo je smrtno. Nema nikakve svrhe da Bog zadobije telo čovekovo jer je telo čovekovo sazdano od tvari koja neminovno propada, te ne može da primi Njegovo nasleđe niti blagoslove. Ako bi se zadobijalo telo čovekovo i ako bi se samo ono nalazilo u ovom toku, onda bi, uprkos tome što se čovek navodno nalazi u tom toku, njegovo srce pripadalo Sotoni. Ako bi tako bilo, ne samo da ljudi ne bi bili u stanju da ispoljavaju Boga, već bi oni postali i Njegovo breme, čime bi odabir ljudi od strane Boga postao besmislen. Svi oni koje Bog namerava da usavrši primiće Njegove blagoslove i Njegovo nasleđe. Drugim rečima, oni u potpunosti preuzimaju ono što Bog ima i što jeste, tako da to postaje deo njihovog unutrašnjeg bića; sve reči Božje utisnute su u njih; šta god da je Bog, vi ste u stanju da to preuzmete onakvo kakvo jeste i da na taj način proživite istinu. Takva je osoba koju Bog usavršava i koju Bog zadobija. Samo takva osoba ima pravo da primi sledeće blagoslove koje daruje Bog:
1. Da zadobije čitavu Božju ljubav.
2. Da se po svim pitanjima ponaša u skladu s Božjom voljom.
3. Da zadobije Božje vođstvo, život u Božjoj svetlosti i Božje prosvećenje.
4. Da živi dane na zemlji u skladu s likom koji Bog voli; da zaista voli Boga kao što ga je Petar voleo, razapet zbog Boga i spreman da umre za nagradu Božje ljubavi; da poseduje istu slavu kao Petar.
5. Da ga svi na zemlji vole, poštuju i da mu se dive.
6. Da prevaziđe svako opterećenje smrću i Adom, ne dajući Sotoni priliku da obavlja svoje delo; da bude zaposednut Bogom; da živi u duhu svežine i živahnosti, da se ne zamara.
7. Da oseća neizrecivo ushićenje i uzbuđenje u svakom trenutku svog života, poput onog kada čovek ugleda dolazak dana slave Božje.
8. Da zadobije slavu zajedno sa Bogom i da mu je izraz lica nalik voljenim Božjim svecima.
9. Da postane ono što Bog voli na zemlji, odnosno voljeni sin Božji.
10. Da se preobrazi i uznese s Bogom na treće nebo i prevaziđe telo.
Bog usavršava i zadobija samo one ljude koji mogu da naslede Božje blagoslove. Da li si do sada nešto zadobio? U kojoj meri te je Bog usavršio? Bog ne usavršava ljude nasumično; Njegovo usavršavanje čoveka je uslovno i ima jasne, vidljive ishode. Nasuprot onome što čovek zamišlja, sama vera u Boga nije dovoljna da bi ga Bog usavršio i zadobio i da bi na zemlji primio blagoslove i nasledstvo Božje. To je izuzetno teško postići – a čovekovo preobraženje i da ne spominjemo. U ovom trenutku bi prevashodno trebalo da težite tome da vas Bog usavrši u svemu i da vas Bog usavrši kroz sve ljude, događaje i stvari sa kojima se suočavate, ne bi li se utisnulo u vas što više onoga što Bog jeste. Najpre morate primiti Božje nasledstvo na zemlji; tek tada ćete steći pravo da nasledite još blagoslova od Boga, koji će biti i veći. Svemu tome treba da težite i da najpre to shvatite. Što više budete težili tome da vas Bog u svemu usavrši, više ćete u svemu moći da primetite Božju ruku, usled čega ćete, kroz različita gledišta i po različitim pitanjima, aktivno težiti tome da proniknete u biće Božje reči i da zakoračite u stvarnost Njegove reči. Ne možete biti zadovoljni pasivnim stanjima kao što su puko uzdržavanje od greha ili odsustvo bilo kakvih predstava, životne filozofije i ljudske volje. Bog usavršava čoveka na mnoštvo načina; u svemu postoji prilika za usavršavanje i On te može usavršiti ne samo u pozitivnom smislu, već i u negativnom, kako bi učinio da ono što zadobijaš bude što obilnije. Svakoga dana se ukazuju prilike da budeš usavršen i okolnosti da te Bog zadobije. Pošto neko vreme budeš proživljavao takvo iskustvo, duboko ćeš se promeniti i prirodnim putem ćeš razumeti mnogo toga što ti je prethodno bilo nepoznato. Neće biti potrebe za poukama drugih; bez tvog znanja, Bog će te prosvetiti, pa ćeš u svemu biti prosvećen i do detalja ćeš proniknuti u sva svoja iskustva. Bog će te sigurno voditi, da ne skreneš ni levo ni desno, pa ćeš tako stupiti na put Njegovog usavršavanja.
Usavršavanje od Boga ne može se svesti samo na usavršavanje kroz jedenje i pijenje Božjih reči. Takvo iskustvo bilo bi isuviše jednostrano, premalo bi obuhvatalo i ograničavalo bi ljude samo na veoma uzano područje. U tom slučaju, ljudima bi nedostajalo mnogo duhovne hrane koja im je potrebna. Ako želite da vas Bog usavrši, morate naučiti kako da steknete iskustvo u svemu i budete u stanju da zadobijete prosvećenje kroz sve što vam se događa. Bilo da je dobro ili loše, trebalo bi da ti donese korist, a ne da te učini negativnim. Svejedno, treba da budeš u stanju da stvari posmatraš kao da stojiš na strani Boga, a ne da ih analiziraš ili proučavaš iz perspektive čoveka (bilo bi to odstupanje u tvom iskustvu). Budeš li to iskusio, tvoje će srce biti ispunjeno bremenom tvoga života; sve vreme ćeš živeti u svetlosti Božjeg lika, ne odstupajući lako u svom delanju. Pred takvim ljudima je svetla budućnost. Ima vrlo mnogo prilika za usavršavanje od Boga. Sve se zasniva na tome da li ste neko ko istinski voli Boga i da li ste rešeni da vas Bog usavrši, da vas Bog zadobije i da primite Njegove blagoslove i nasledstvo. Obična rešenost nije dovoljna; nužno je da posedujete veliko znanje, jer ćete u suprotnom uvek odstupati u svom delanju. Bog je spreman da usavrši svakoga od vas. Kako sada stvari stoje, iako većina ljudi već dugo prihvata delo Božje, oni su sami sebe ograničili na uživanje u blagodati Božjoj i jedino su spremni da Bogu dozvole da im pruži malo telesne utehe, odbijajući da prime veća i viša otkrivenja. To pokazuje da je srce čovekovo još uvek u spoljnom svetu. Iako u čovekovom radu, u njegovoj službi i ljubavi u njegovom srcu prema Bogu ima manje nečistoća, kada je reč o njegovom unutrašnjem biću i njegovom nazadnom razmišljanju, čovek i dalje neprestano teži telesnom miru i užitku, nimalo ne mareći za uslove i ciljeve Božjeg usavršavanja čoveka. I tako, životi većine ljudi i dalje ostaju priprosti i dekadentni. Njihovi životi se ni najmanje nisu promenili; veru u Boga naprosto ne smatraju važnom, kao da je imaju samo zarad nekog drugog, obavljajući je krajnje površno, otaljavaju je, prepušteni besmislenom bivstvovanju. Malo je onih koji su u stanju da istinski teže da zakorače u reč Božju u svakom pogledu, da zadobiju još vrednije stvari, da postanu sve bogatiji ljudi u današnjem domu Božjem i da prime sve više Božjih blagoslova. Ako želiš da te Bog u svemu usavrši i u stanju si da primiš ono što je On obećao na zemlji, ako želiš da te Bog u svemu prosveti i ne dopuštaš da ti godine zaludno promiču, ovo je savršen put da njime aktivno kreneš. Samo tako ćeš postati dostojan i podoban da te Bog usavrši. Jesi li ti zaista neko ko želi da ga Bog usavrši? Jesi li ti zaista neko ko je ozbiljan u svemu? Imaš li isti duh ljubavi prema Bogu kao što ga je imao Petar? Imaš li volju da Boga voliš kao što Ga je Isus voleo? U Isusa veruješ godinama; da li si video kako je Isus voleo Boga? Da li je Isus zaista onaj u koga veruješ? Ti veruješ u praktičnog Boga današnjice; jesi li video kako praktični Bog od krvi i mesa voli Boga na nebu? Veruješ u Gospoda Isusa Hrista; to je stoga što su Isusovo raspeće zarad iskupljenja ljudskog roda i čuda koja je On izvodio opšteprihvaćene činjenice. Ipak, ljudska vera ne potiče iz spoznaje i istinskog razumevanja Isusa Hrista. Ti veruješ samo u ime Isusovo, ali ne veruješ u Njegov Duh, jer uopšte ne obraćaš pažnju na to kako je Isus voleo Boga. Tvoja vera u Boga je isuviše naivna. Uprkos svojoj dugogodišnjoj veri u Isusa, ti ne znaš kako da voliš Boga. Nisi li zbog toga najveća luda na svetu? To je dokaz da godinama unazad uzalud jedeš hranu Gospoda Isusa Hrista. Ne samo da Ja ne volim takve ljude, već verujem da ih ni Gospod Isus Hristos – koga ti poštuješ – takođe ne bi voleo. Kako se takvi ljudi mogu usavršiti? Zar već ne crveniš od sramote? Zar se ne osećaš postiđeno? Imaš li još uvek smelosti da se suočiš sa svojim Gospodom Isusom Hristom? Razumete li svi smisao ovoga što sam rekao?
O odredištu
Kad god se spomene odredište, vi se prema njemu odnosite sa posebnom ozbiljnošću; ono je, štaviše, nešto na šta ste svi posebno osetljivi. Neki ljudi jedva čekaju da spuste glavu do zemlje klanjajući se pred Bogom, kako bi došli do dobrog odredišta. Mogu da se poistovetim sa vašom nestrpljivošću koja se ne mora izraziti rečima. Ona je samo vaša želja da vam telo ne postrada, a još manje želite da padnete u večnu kaznu u budućnosti. Vi se samo nadate da ćete sebi dozvoliti da živite malo slobodnije, malo lakše. I zato se osećate posebno uznemireno kad god se spomene odredište, duboko uplašeni da, ako ne budete dovoljno pažljivi, možete da uvredite Boga i tako budete podvrgnuti odmazdi koju zaslužujete. Vi niste oklevali da pravite kompromise zarad svog odredišta, pa čak i mnogi od vas koji su nekada bili prevrtljivi i lakomisleni iznenada su postali posebno nežni i iskreni; vaš izgled iskrenosti ledi ljudima krv u žilama. Pa ipak, svi vi imate „iskrena“ srca i dosledno ste Mi odavali tajne svojih srca, ne skrivajući ništa, ni tugu, ni obmanu, ni predanost. Sve u svemu, vrlo iskreno ste Mi „ispovedili“ suštinske stvari koje leže u najdubljim pukotinama vašeg bića. Naravno, nikada nisam zaobilazio takve stvari, jer su Mi postale isuviše poznate. Radije biste ušli u ognjeno more zarad svog konačnog odredišta, nego li izgubili jedan pramen kose da biste dobili Božje odobravanje. Nisam previše dogmatičan u odnosu sa vama, već u vašem srcu nema dovoljno predanosti da se suočite sa svime što činim. Možda ne shvatate šta sam upravo rekao, zato Mi dozvolite da vam dam jednostavno objašnjenje. Ono što vam treba nisu istina ni život, niti principi po kojima ćete se vladati, a još manje Moj mukotrpan rad. Umesto toga, ono što vam treba jeste sve ono što posedujete u telu – bogatstvo, status, porodica, brak i tako dalje. Potpuno odbacujete Moje reči i delo, tako da vašu veru mogu sažeti u jednu reč: površnost. Spremni ste na sve da biste postigli ono čemu ste apsolutno predani, ali sam otkrio da ne biste to uradili zarad stvari koje se tiču vaše vere u Boga. Umesto toga, vi ste relativno predani i relativno ozbiljni. Zato kažem da su oni koji nemaju krajnje iskreno srce neuspešni u svojoj veri u Boga. Dobro razmislite – ima li među vama mnogo neuspešnih?
Trebalo bi da znate da se uspešno verovanje u Boga postiže kao rezultat sopstvenih postupaka ljudi; kada ljudi ne dožive uspeh već neuspeh, i to je posledica njihovih sopstvenih dela i nikakav drugi činilac ne utiče na to. Verujem da biste učinili sve što je potrebno da biste postigli nešto što je teže i što sa sobom nosi više patnje od vere u Boga, i da biste se prema tome odnosili veoma ozbiljno, toliko da ne biste bili spremni da tolerišete bilo kakve greške; to su ti istrajni napori koje svi vi ulažete u svoje živote. Vi ste čak sposobni da prevarite Moje telo u okolnostima u kojima ne biste prevarili nijednog člana svoje porodice. To je vaše dosledno ponašanje i princip po kome živite. Ne odajete li i dalje lažni utisak kako biste Mene obmanuli zarad svog odredišta, kako bi vaše odredište bilo savršeno lepo i sve drugo što želite? Svestan sam da je vaša predanost samo privremena, kao i vaša iskrenost. Zar nisu vaša odlučnost i cena koju plaćate samo u svrhu sadašnjeg trenutka, a ne u svrhu budućnosti? Želite samo da uložite taj krajnji napor u pokušaju da obezbedite lepo odredište, sa jedinim ciljem da obavite trgovinu. Ne ulažete ovaj napor da biste izbegli dug prema istini, a još manje da biste Meni otplatili cenu koju sam platio. Ukratko, spremni ste samo da upotrebite lukave strategije da biste dobili ono što želite, ali ne i da vodite otvorenu bitku za to. Nije li ovo vaša iskrena želja? Ne smete se prerušavati, niti mozgati o odredištu do te mere da izgubite san ili apetit. Zar nije tačno da će vaš ishod biti već određen na kraju? Svako od vas treba da obavlja svoju dužnost najbolje što ume, otvorenog i iskrenog srca, i treba da budete spremni da platite koliko je potrebno. Kao što ste rekli, kada dođe taj dan, Bog neće zanemariti one koji su patili ili platili cenu za Njega. Vredi se držati ovakvog uverenja, i ispravno je nikada ga ne zaboraviti. Samo na taj način mogu da se smirim kada ste vi u pitanju. U suprotnom, zauvek ćete biti ljudi zbog kojih ne mogu da se smirim i zauvek ćete kod Mene nailaziti na nenaklonost. Ako svi vi možete da sledite svoju savest i date sve od sebe za Mene, ne štedeći truda za Moje delo i posvećujući energiju celog životnog veka Mom jevanđeljskom delu, zar onda Moje srce neće često poskakivati od radosti zbog vas? Na ovaj način, moći ću da se potpuno smirim kada ste vi u pitanju, zar ne? Šteta je da je ono što možete da uradite samo žalosno mali deo onoga što očekujem. Budući da je tako, kako se možete drznuti da tražite od Mene ono čemu se nadate?
Veliku važnost dajete svom odredištu i sudbini – za njih ste ozbiljno zabrinuti. Verujete da će, ako stvari ne obavljate veoma pažljivo, to značiti da više nećete imati odredište, da ste uništili sopstvenu sudbinu. Ali, da li vam je ikada palo na pamet da ljudi koji ulažu napor samo zarad svog odredišta badava rade? Takvi napori nisu iskreni – oni su laž i obmana. Ako je to slučaj, onda su oni koji rade samo zarad svog odredišta na pragu svog konačnog poraza, jer je neuspeh u verovanju u Boga uzrokovan obmanom. Ranije sam rekao da ne volim da Mi laskaju i podilaze, niti da se prema Meni odnose sa entuzijazmom. Volim kada se iskreni ljudi suoče sa Mojom istinom i Mojim očekivanjima. Čak mi se više sviđa kada su ljudi u stanju da pokažu najveću brigu i obzir prema Mom srcu, i kada su čak sposobni da se svega odreknu zbog Mene. Samo tako se Moje srce može utešiti. Koliko trenutno ima stvari u vezi sa vama koje mi se ne sviđaju? Koliko stvari mi se sviđa kod vas? Zar je moguće da niko od vas nije uvideo svekolike prikaze ružnoće koje ste ispoljili zarad svog odredišta?
U Svom srcu, ne želim da povredim nijedno srce koje je pozitivno i teži uzdizanju, a još manje želim da prigušim energiju svakoga ko verno obavlja svoju dužnost. Ipak, moram svakog od vas da podsetim na vaše nedostatke i prljavu dušu koja leži u najdubljim procepima vaših srca. To činim u nadi da ćete biti u mogućnosti da ponudite svoje istinsko srce tokom ličnog suočavanja sa Mojim rečima, jer najviše mrzim kada Me ljudi obmanjuju. Nadam se samo da ćete, u poslednjoj etapi Mog dela, moći da pružite svoj najbolji nastup i da ćete se posvetiti svim srcem, a ne i dalje polovično. Naravno, takođe se nadam da svi možete imati dobro odredište. Pa ipak, i dalje ostajem pri Svom zahtevu da donesete najbolju odluku time što ćete mi ponuditi svoju jedinu i konačnu predanost. Ako neko nema tu jedinu predanost, on je zasigurno u dragocenom posedu Sotone i više ga neću smatrati korisnim, već ću ga poslati kući da ga čuvaju roditelji. Moje delo vam je od velike pomoći; od vas očekujem iskreno srce i srce koje želi da se uzdiže, ali do sada su moje ruke ostale prazne. Razmislite o tome: ako jednog dana budem toliko ogorčen da se to ne može opisati rečima, kakav će onda biti Moj stav prema vama? Da li ću prema vama biti ljubazan kao što sam sada? Da li će Moje srce biti spokojno kao što je sada? Da li shvatate kako se oseća neko ko, nakon mukotrpne obrade zemlje, nije požnjeo nijedno zrno? Da li shvatate koliko je povređeno nečije srce kada mu se zada snažan udarac? Možete li da okusite ogorčenje osobe, koja je jednom bila puna nade i koja je morala da se rastane u lošim odnosima? Da li ste videli gnev koji pršti iz osobe koja je razdražena? Možete li spoznati žudnju za osvetom osobe prema kojoj se postupalo neprijateljski i obmanjivo? Ako shvatate mentalitet ovih ljudi, onda mislim da vam neće biti teško da zamislite stav koji će Bog zauzeti u vreme Svoje odmazde! Najzad, nadam se da ste svi uložili ozbiljan napor zarad sopstvenog odredišta, iako je bolje da ne budete lažljivi u svojim naporima ili ću i dalje biti razočaran vama u Svom srcu. Do čega dovode takva razočaranja? Zar se ne zavaravate? Oni koji razmišljaju o svom odredištu, a ipak ga upropaste jesu ljudi koji su najmanje pogodni da budu spaseni. Ko će se sažaliti na takvu osobu, čak i ako ona postane ogorčena i razjarena? Sve u svemu, i dalje želim da imate odredište koje je pogodno i dobro, i štaviše, nadam se da niko od vas neće doživeti katastrofu.
Kako bi trebalo da pristupiš svojoj budućoj misiji?
Da li možeš da ispoljiš narav koju je Bog izrazio u svakom dobu na konkretan način, jezikom koji prikladno prenosi značaj tog doba? Da li ti, koji si iskusio Božje delo poslednjih dana, možeš da do detalja opišeš Božju pravednu narav? Možeš li jasno i tačno da posvedočiš o Božjoj naravi? Kako ćeš preneti ono što si video i iskusio onima koji su nesrećni, bedni i pobožni vernici koji su gladni i žedni pravednosti i čekaju da ih predvodiš poput pastira? Kakvi ljudi te čekaju da ih predvodiš? Možeš li da zamisliš? Da li si svestan tereta na svojim plećima, svog zadatka i odgovornosti? Gde ti je osećaj za istorijsku misiju? Kako ćeš adekvatno služiti kao gospodar u narednom dobu? Imaš li jak osećaj za gospodarenje? Kako bi objasnio gospodara svega? Da li je to zaista gospodar svih živih bića i svih fizičkih stvari na svetu? Koji su tvoji planovi za razvoj naredne faze dela? Koliko ljudi čeka da im ti budeš pastir? Da li je tvoj zadatak težak? Siromašni su, nesrećni, slepi i izgubljeni, jadikuju u tami – gde je put? Kako čeznu za svetlošću, poput zvezde padalice, da se iznenada spusti i rastera sile tame koje su ugnjetavale čoveka toliko godina. Ko može znati u kojoj se meri zabrinuto nadaju i kako čeznu, dan i noć, za ovim? Čak i na dan kada svetlost bljesne, ovi ljudi koji duboko pate ostaju zarobljeni u mračnoj tamnici bez nade za oslobođenje; kada više neće plakati? Užasna je nesreća ovih krhkih duša koje se nikada nisu odmorile i dugo su bile tako sputane nemilosrdnim okovima i zamrznutom prošlošću. I ko je čuo glas njihovog jauka? Ko je motrio na njihovo jadno stanje? Da li ti je ikada palo na pamet koliko je ožalošćeno i zabrinuto Božje srce? Kako On može podneti da nedužan ljudski rod, koji je stvorio Svojim sopstvenim rukama, trpi takvu patnju? Ljudska bića su, na kraju krajeva, žrtve koje su otrovane. Pa iako je čovek preživeo do dana današnjeg, ko je mogao znati da je ljudski rod odavno zatrovan zlim? Da li si zaboravio da si jedna od žrtava? Zar nisi spreman da, iz svoje ljubavi prema Bogu, nastojiš da spasiš ove preživele? Zar nisi spreman da posvetiš svu svoju energiju da uzvratiš Bogu, koji voli ljudski rod kao Svoju krv i meso? I kada je sve gotovo, kako bi protumačio to što te je Bog iskoristio da živiš svoj izuzetan život? Imaš li zaista rešenost i samopouzdanje da živiš smislenim životom pobožne osobe koja služi Bogu?
Bog je Gospod sveg stvaranja
Jedna etapa rada iz dva prethodna doba obavljena je u Izrailju, a jedna u Judeji. Uopšteno govoreći, nijedna faza ovog dela nije se desila van Izrailja i svaka je obavljena nad prvim izabranim narodom. Na osnovu toga, Izrailjci veruju da je Jahve Bog samo Bog Izrailjaca. Pošto je Isus delao u Judeji, gde je obavio delo raspeća, Jevreji Ga vide kao izbavitelja jevrejskog naroda. Oni misle da je On samo car jevrejski, a ne nekog drugog naroda; da On nije Gospod koji iskupljuje Engleze niti Gospod koji iskupljuje Amerikance, već Gospod koji iskupljuje Izrailjce; i da je u Izrailju iskupio Jevreje. U stvari, Bog je Gospodar svih stvari. On je Bog sveg stvaranja. On nije samo Bog Izrailjaca, niti Jevreja; On je Bog sveg stvaranja. Prethodne dve faze Njegovog dela odvijale su se u Izrailju, što je kod ljudi stvorilo određene predstave. Oni veruju da je Jahve obavio Svoj posao u Izrailju, da je Isus lično obavio Svoj posao u Judeji, i, štaviše, da se otelotvorio da bi delao – i da se, u svakom slučaju, ovo delanje nije odvijalo izvan Izrailja. Bog nije delao kod Egipćana ili Indijaca; delao je samo među Izrailjcima. Stoga ljudi formiraju različite predstave i opisuju Božje delo u određenom obimu. Kažu da kada Bog dela, On to mora činiti nad izabranim narodom i u Izrailju; osim nad Izrailjcima, Bog ne dela nad drugima, niti postoji veći obim Njegovog delanja. Ljudi su posebno strogi kada je reč o prisvajanju ovaploćenog Boga i ne dozvoljavaju Mu da se preseli van granica Izrailja. Nisu li sve to samo ljudske predstave? Bog je stvorio sve nebo i svu zemlju i sva stvorenja, stvorio je sve postanje, pa kako je onda Svoje delo mogao ograničiti samo na Izrailj? Da je to slučaj, u čemu bi bila svrha da On stvara sve postanje? On je stvorio ceo svet i On je sproveo Svoj plan upravljanja za šest hiljada godina, ne samo u Izrailju, već i nad svakom osobom u vaseljeni. Bez obzira na to da li ona živi u Kini, Sjedinjenim Američkim Državama, Ujedinjenom Kraljevstvu ili Rusiji, svaka osoba je Adamov potomak; sve ih je Bog stvorio. Nijedna od njih ne može izbeći granice stvaranja i nijedna od njih ne može sa sebe skinuti žig „Adamovog potomka“. Svi su oni Božja stvorenja, svi su potomci Adama i svi su iskvareno potomstvo Adama i Eve. Nisu samo Izrailjci Božja tvorevina, već su to svi ljudi; samo što su neki prokleti, a neki blagosloveni. Izrailjci su po mnogo čemu prikladni; Bog je u početku radio na njima jer su bili najmanje iskvareni. Kinezi se sa njima ne mogu porediti; nisu im ni za prineti. Dakle, Bog je u početku delao nad narodom Izrailja, a samo je druga faza Njegovog delanja sprovedena u Judeji – što je među ljudima dovelo do nastanka mnogih predstava i pravila. U stvari, ako bi Bog delao u skladu sa ljudskim predstavama, On bi bio samo Bog Izrailjaca i stoga ne bi bio u stanju da Svoje delanje proširi na neznabožačke narode, jer bi On bio samo Bog Izrailjaca, a ne Bog sveg postanja. Proročanstva su poručivala da će se Jahvino ime veličati među neznabožačkim narodima, da će se proširiti na neznabožačke narode. Zašto je ovo bilo prorečeno? Da je Bog samo Bog Izrailjaca, On bi tada delovao samo u Izrailju. Štaviše, On ne bi širio ovo delo i ne bi izrekao takvo proročanstvo. Pošto je izrekao ovo proročanstvo, On će zasigurno proširiti Svoje delovanje među neznabožačkim narodima i među svim narodima i svim zemljama. Pošto je to izrekao, On to mora učiniti; to je Njegov plan, jer On je Gospod koji je stvorio nebo i zemlju i sva stvorenja i Bog sveg stvaranja. Bez obzira na to da li On dela među Izrailjcima ili širom cele Judeje, delo koje obavlja jeste delo cele vaseljene i delo celog ljudskog roda. Delo koje On danas obavlja u narodu velike crvene aždaje – u neznabožačkom narodu – i dalje je delo celog ljudskog roda. Izrailj je mogao biti osnova Njegovog delanja na zemlji; isto tako i Kina može biti osnova Njegovog delanja među neznabožačkim narodima. Nije li sada ispunio proročanstvo da će se „Jahvino ime veličati među neznabožačkim narodima“? Prvi korak Njegovog delanja među neznabožačkim narodima jeste ovo delo, delo koje On obavlja u narodu velike crvene aždaje. Činjenica da ovaploćeni Bog treba da dela u ovoj zemlji i da dela nad ovim prokletim ljudima, posebno protivreči ljudskim predstavama; ovo su najniži ljudi, oni nemaju nikakvu vrednost i u početku ih je Jahve napustio. Ljude mogu napustiti drugi ljudi, ali ako ih Bog napusti, onda su lišeni svakog statusa i najniže su vrednosti. Ako Božje stvorenje zaposedne Sotona ili ga ljudi napuste, za njega je to veoma bolno – međutim, za stvorenje koga se odrekne Stvoritelj, niži status ne postoji. Prokleti su Moavovi potomci, rođeni u ovoj zaostaloj zemlji; bez sumnje, od svih ljudi pod uticajem tame, potomci Moava imaju najniži status. Pošto su ovi ljudi do sada imali najniži status, radom koji je obavljen nad njima najbolje se razbijaju ljudske predstave i najkorisniji je za ceo Božji plan upravljanja za šest hiljada godina. Obavljanjem takvog posla među ovim ljudima na najbolji se način razbijaju ljudske predstave i time Bog pokreće eru; On ovim razbija sva ljudska shvatanja; ovim On završava delo celog Doba blagodati. Njegovo prvo delo je obavljeno u Judeji, u granicama Izrailja; među neznabožačkim narodima, On nije učinio nikakvo delo da pokrene novu eru. Završna faza dela se ne odvija samo među neznabošcima, već još i više među onima koji su prokleti. Ova činjenica je dokaz koji najviše može da ponizi Sotonu, čime Bog „postaje“ Bog sveg stvaranja u vaseljeni, Gospod svih stvari i predmet obožavanja svega što ima život.
Danas ima onih koji još uvek ne shvataju koje je novo delo Bog započeo. Među neznabožačkim narodima, Bog je pokrenuo novi početak. On je otpočeo novu eru i započeo novo delo – i On obavlja ovo delo nad potomcima Moava. Nije li ovo Njegovo najnovije delo? Niko u dosadašnjoj istoriji nije doživeo ovo delo. Niko nije ni čuo za njega, a kamoli da ga je cenio. Božja mudrost, Božje čudo, Božja nedokučivost, Božja veličina i Božja svetost svi se ispoljavaju kroz ovu fazu rada, delo poslednjih dana. Nije li ovo novo delo, delo koje razbija ljudske predstave? Ima onih koji razmišljaju ovako: „Pošto je Bog prokleo Moava i rekao da će napustiti potomke Moava, kako bi ih sada mogao spasiti?“ To su neznabošci koje je Bog prokleo i izgnao iz Izrailja; Izrailjci su ih zvali „neznabožačkim psima“. Prema mišljenju svih, oni ne samo da su neznabožački psi, već su, još i gore, sinovi uništenja; drugim rečima, oni nisu Božji izabrani narod. Možda jesu rođeni u granicama Izrailja, ali ne pripadaju narodu Izrailja i proterani su u neznabožačke narode. Najnižeg su reda među svim ljudima. I baš zato što su najniži među ljudskim rodom Bog među njima sprovodi Svoje delo pokretanja novog doba, jer oni predstavljaju iskvareni ljudski rod. Božje delo je zasnovano na izboru i cilju; delo koje On danas obavlja u ovim ljudima takođe je delo koje se obavlja prilikom stvaranja. Noje je bio Božje stvorenje, kao i njegovi potomci. Svaki onaj na svetu koji je od krvi i mesa jeste Božje stvorenje. Božje delo je usmereno na celokupno stvaranje; ne zaviseći od toga da li je neko proklet nakon što je stvoren. Njegovo delo upravljanja je usmereno na sve stvaranje, a ne na one izabrane ljude koji nisu prokleti. I budući da Bog želi da izvrši Svoje delo nad Svojim stvaranjem, On će ga zasigurno uspešno dovršiti i delaće među onim ljudima koji su korisni za Njegovo delo. Stoga, On krši sva pravila kada radi među ljudima; za Njega su reči „proklet“, „izgrđen“ i „blagosloven“ besmislene! Jevrejski narod je dobar, kao i izabrani narod Izrailja; oni su ljudi dobrog kova i ljudskosti. U početku je Jahve upravo među njima pokrenuo Svoje delo i obavio Svoj najraniji posao – ali bi danas bilo besmisleno sprovoditi delo njihovog osvajanja. Oni takođe mogu biti deo stvaranja i u njima može biti mnogo toga pozitivnog, ali bi bilo besmisleno među njima izvršiti ovu fazu delanja; Bog ne bi mogao da osvoji ljude, niti bi mogao da ubedi sve postanje, što je upravo smisao prebacivanja Njegovog delanja na ove ljude koji pripadaju narodu velike crvene aždaje. Ovde je od najvećeg značaja Njegovo pokretanje jedne ere, Njegovo rušenje svih pravila i svih ljudskih predstava i Njegovo okončanje delanja tokom celog Doba blagodati. Kada bi se Njegovo sadašnje delo obavljalo među Izrailjcima, do trenutka kada se Njegov plan za šest hiljada godina upravljanja bude priveo kraju, svi bi verovali da je Bog samo Bog Izrailjaca, da su samo Izrailjci Božji izabrani narod, da samo Izrailjci zaslužuju da naslede Božji blagoslov i obećanje. Božjim ovaploćenjem tokom poslednjih dana u neznabožačkom narodu u zemlji velike crvene aždaje ostvaruje se Božje delo kao Boga sveg stvaranja; On dovršava sve Svoje delo upravljanja, a centralni deo Svog posla završava u narodu velikog crvenog zmaja. Srž ove tri faze rada je spasenje čoveka – to jest, navođenje celokupnog postanja da obožava Stvoritelja. Dakle, svaka faza rada ima veliki značaj; Bog ne čini ništa što je besmisleno i bezvredno. S jedne strane, ova faza rada uvodi novu eru i okončava prethodne dve ere; s druge strane, razbija sve ljudske predstave i sve stare oblike ljudskog verovanja i znanja. Rad iz prethodna dva doba odvijao se prema različitim ljudskim predstavama; ova faza, međutim, potpuno potiskuje ljudske predstave, čime u potpunosti osvaja ljudski rod. Kroz osvajanje potomaka Moava, kroz rad koji se obavlja među potomcima Moava, Bog će osvojiti sve ljude širom vaseljene. U tome je najdublji značaj ove faze Njegovog rada i to je najvredniji aspekt ove faze Njegovog rada. Čak i ako sada znaš da je tvoj status loš i da nisi nimalo vredan, svejedno ćeš osećati da si se susreo sa najradosnijom stvari: Nasledio si veliki blagoslov, primio veliko obećanje i možeš pomoći da se ovo veliko Božje delo obavi. Video si Božje pravo lice, znaš Božju urođenu narav i sprovodiš Božju volju. Prethodne dve faze Božjeg dela su se odvijale u Izrailju. Kada bi se ova faza Njegovog delanja tokom poslednjih dana takođe odvijala među Izrailjcima, ne samo da bi čitavo postanje verovalo da su samo Izrailjci Božji izabrani narod, već i čitav Božji plan upravljanja ne bi uspeo da postigne željeni efekat. Tokom perioda u kome su se dve faze Njegovog dela odvijale u Izrailju, nijedan novi posao – niti bilo kakav rad na pokretanju nove ere – nije obavljen među neznabožačkim narodima. Današnja faza rada – rad na pokretanju nove ere – najpre se sprovodi među neznabožačkim narodima, a štaviše, u početku se sprovodi nad potomcima Moava, čime je pokrenuta čitava era. Bog je razbio sve znanje sadržano u ljudskim predstavama, ne dozvoljavajući da išta od njega preostane. U svom delu osvajanja, On je rasturio ljudske predstave, ta stara, pređašnja ljudska znanja. On dopušta ljudima da vide da kod Boga ne postoje pravila, da nema ničeg starog u vezi sa Bogom, da je delo koje On obavlja sasvim oslobođeno, potpuno slobodno i da je u pravu u svemu što čini. Moraš se u potpunosti pokoriti svakom poslu koji On obavlja nad postanjem. Sav posao koji On obavlja ima značenje i sprovodi se prema Njegovoj sopstvenoj volji i mudrosti, a ne prema ljudskim izborima i predstavama. Ako je nešto korisno za Njegovo delo, On to čini; a ako nešto nije korisno za Njegovo delo, On to neće učiniti, ma koliko to bilo dobro! On radi i bira primaoce i mesto Svog dela u skladu sa značenjem i svrhom Svog delanja. Dok dela, On se ne pridržava pređašnjih pravila i ne sledi stare postupke. Umesto toga, On planira Svoje delanje u skladu sa značajem dela. Na kraju, On će postići pravi efekat i očekivani cilj. Ako danas ne shvataš ove stvari, ovo delo neće imati nikakav uticaj na tebe.
Lord, I’m Nothing Without You, double with The Calm Of My Storm by Lifebreakthrough
Bible Verse–Matthew 24:7-8
For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places. All these are the beginning of sorrows.
In Danger, God Is My Only Support
By Liu Cheng
In 2002, my wife and I accepted God’s work of the last days. Through reading God’s words, I knew that man’s life comes from God and each person’s fate in life is ruled over and arranged by God. However, in actual life, I was busy earning money and seldom attended meetings and read God’s words. So I didn’t have much knowledge of God’s sovereignty. It was only after I had an accident and personally experienced God’s wonderful protection for me that I had some understanding of His almightiness and sovereignty and realized that God was my very present reliance.
My Reliance in the Crisis
One day in September of 2006, some construction workers and I were building a house for a family in a neighboring village. At 12 o’clock, after we propped up the steel formworks on the third floor, there remained the labor contractor, two laborers, and me on the top of the building. The labor contractor was working in the corner. While waiting for a laborer to pass me steel tubes, I was standing on the edge of the eaves and leaning forward to check the eaves, thinking how to fix the joints. At this moment, the laborer was passing me a steel tube from the left. I was frightened at the sight of that and thought, “The high-tension wires are only 50 centimeters away from the left side of the roof. If by any chance the steel tube touches the high-tension wire, it will be a terrible thing.” Before I could remind him, I felt a kind of heavy current instantly surge through my entire body. My legs felt weak, and then I knelt down with a flop. Out of instinct, I seized a steel tube nearby with my left hand when I fell. At the time, all the steel formworks on the roof had already been electrified. I lay prone on the edge of the roof, twitching unceasingly. I felt an unspeakable sharp pain like tens of thousand needles were stinging me. After a moment, my whole body became numb and lost all feeling; only my brain was conscious. I clearly realized that the steel tube had touched the high-tension wire, which caused the steel tube and formworks to be electrified. That would be the kiss of death! In panic and helplessness, I didn’t know what to do, much less did I know whether I could survive. Who could help me when I was in the crisis? I truly felt that death was drawing nearer to me. Subconsciously, I just wanted to seize the steel tube firmly so as to steady my sliding body; however, my arms were weak and had no strength at all. I was filled with despair and helplessness; I had no other choice but to passively bear the electric current coursing through my body. The pain, which was like worm bites, made me suffer greater than death.
Suddenly, I thought of the communication of brothers and sisters that God is almighty and we should rely on Him at crucial times. It’s true! Why did I forget God? Immediately I seemed to see the hope and called out to God urgently, “O God! Please help me! Protect me so that I can tide over the crisis. …” After praying, I felt less fear. About two or three minutes later, I felt somebody was pulling my coat from behind and calling my name loudly. Then I realized that the labor contractor, who was standing in the corner not far away, seized the back of my coat. God had heard my prayer and made the labor contractor seize me, which retarded the sliding of my body. I kept thanking God in my heart. Although the labor contractor was doing his best to seize me, my body had become U-shaped; most of my upper body had already slipped out of the steel formworks and was hanging on the edge of the eaves. I could fall at any time.
I felt extremely frightened, because I was clear that neither the labor contractor nor I could resist the electric shock, and that he had no way of pulling me onto the roof. I thought hopelessly, “I’m afraid I would either get electrocuted or break my neck after falling off the nine-meter-high building. It seems that I can’t escape death.” Thinking about this, I felt extremely distressed: I don’t want to die, but there is no other choice. At this very time, I felt deeply that, life is so fragile and vulnerable in the face of disaster, and that money is so worthless in the face of life…. At the critical moment, I thought of the words my wife often said to me, “It’s very dangerous to work high above the ground. If there should be an accident, remember to pray much to God and rely on Him. Only God is our refuge, and He rules over and commands all things. He will open up a path for you if you pray to Him.” I knew this thought came from God, and that I should rely on God. Therefore, I called out to God in my heart again, “O God! Please keep me! Whether I would die or be alive today is entrusted into Your hands. …” About two minutes later, I was suddenly pulled back onto the roof. Then I realized it was the labor contractor that pulled me up. It was quite a while before I came to my senses. I had never expected that I could survive. I had heard that once someone was struck by high voltage electricity, he would undoubtedly die. Even though I had been shocked for so long, I was still alive and well. It’s really a miracle! I was so excited that I didn’t know what to do. I was very thankful that because of my belief in God, God was my reliance when I was in the crisis. I kept thanking God in my heart. In the time of my most pain, helplessness, and despair, it was God that saved me and gave me the chance to survive.
Seeing God’s Deeds With Joy After the Danger
Having been freed from danger, I saw the laborer lying motionless on his back on the formwork with his eyes and mouth wide open. The corners of his mouth were bleeding and there was a hole in his right shoe because of the electric shock, which exposed his burnt and blackened little toe. I was petrified by the sight of that, and thought to myself, “Was he electrocuted?” At this moment, the labor contractor, looking rather pale, said to me in a quivering voice, “Buddy, you don’t know how dangerous it was just now. The steel tube touched the high-tension wire; as a result, you and the laborer were instantly struck down to the steel formworks. I was terribly frightened, and didn’t recover myself until I saw you were about to fall. I hurriedly caught hold of your coat tightly. Luckily at the same time the steel tube was moved away and the electric circuit was broken. You’re very lucky to be alive after being shocked by the high-tension wire. But the laborer seems not to be so lucky as you.” His words made me further confirm that when my life was at stake, it was God who protected me through His might and authority. I especially thanked God in my heart. Just then the ambulance arrived. So the labor contractor carried the laborer on his back and sent him in the ambulance. I stood up slowly and took several steps. There wasn’t any unusual feeling. I was extremely excited: Unexpectedly I’m fine! I’m so fortunate! Thank God! It was totally God’s care and protection!
After I went downstairs, all the people in the courtyard felt it was incredible and said, “Are you really fine after being shocked by the high voltage electricity? It’s really a miracle!” “You’re still alive after getting a shock from the high-tension wire. It’s Heaven that protected you!”
Coming to My Senses and Feeling Regretful
They all left and I alone calmed down to recall the villagers’ words. Seeing myself safe and sound, I was full of gratitude for God. I knew the reason that I was able to survive was because God had heard my prayers and rescued me from the brink of death at the moment of crisis. That made me truly feel that the life and death of man is controlled by the hands of God, and that at the moment of crisis, only God is our true reliance and can rescue us from danger. Through this experience, I deeply appreciated that, in the face of disaster, man was so small and impotent and had no choice but to wait for death. I also thought of the past when I had not pursued the truth and never known what was most valuable. I viewed money as more important than life; however, at the juncture of life and death, I saw that money wasn’t able to change anything at all, that no matter how much money I had earned, I couldn’t buy life, and that only God gave me life so that I could go on living. Considering my actions and deeds of the past, I felt I was really unworthy of enjoying God’s mercy. Thinking of these, I had mixed feelings. Gratitude, guilt, and remorse all welled up in my heart. Then I prayed to God and made up my mind: I will do my best to attend meetings and read God’s words normally from now on, and won’t believe in God in this muddleheaded way any longer.
That night, the labor contractor returned from the hospital and told me excitedly, “The laborer is out of danger now. Only his little toe was charred and has been resected. The doctor said that it’s truly a miracle that you two are still alive after getting a shock from the high voltage electricity, and that you’ve been truly protected by the Heaven.” Then he said to me gratefully, “Buddy, you know, I was almost scared to death today. Thank your God for protecting us (I had spread the gospel to the laborer and him). Otherwise, the accident would have claimed three lives; in that case I couldn’t afford the compensation even if I spent my last penny.” I nodded my head and said with emotion, “It’s true! When I spread the gospel and read God’s words to you in the past, the two of you were willing to listen and believe in God, and therefore were protected by God. As God said: ‘Whoever comes to you and receives God’s good news will be blessed by God, and the countries and people who do so will be blessed and cared for by God.’ Only God loves man the most, and only God is watching over and protecting everyone. He will always care for and protect us, as long as we’re willing to hear His words and don’t oppose Him.” Hearing these words, the other foremen were surprised and said, “No wonder you’re so lucky. You believe in God, so you could escape death in the disaster. It seems that the God you believe in is true God.” Hearing these words, I was overcome with emotion, and sincerely thanked God for His compassion and salvation for us.
Later, I saw these words of God: “No one can fathom the Almighty’s whereabouts, much less can anyone sense the transcendence and greatness of the Almighty’s life force. He is transcendent in that He can perceive what humans cannot. He is great in that He is the One who is forsaken by mankind and yet saves mankind. He knows the meaning of life and death, and more than that, He knows what rules are appropriate for governing the existence of the mankind that He created. He is the foundation of human existence, and He is the Redeemer who resurrects mankind again.”
After reading God’s words, I thought of the experience that the laborer and I survived after we were shocked by high voltage electricity. I further confirmed in my heart that all matters and all things are in God’s hands and everyone’s fate is controlled by the hand of God, which is a fact nobody can change, regardless of whether we acknowledge that.
Returning to the Presence of God and Being Filled With Joy
From then on, I resumed my life of the church, attended meetings actively, read God’s word and worshiped God with my brothers and sisters. I felt at great ease and peaceful. Although I had ever been shocked by high voltage electricity, and whenever I thought of the experience I still shook with fear, I had personally experienced God’s genuineness and faithfulness, and that God is always at my side and is my very present reliance and help.
In the following year, when we were decorating the house where the accident had happened, one villager told us, “Last year, the construction workers in our village carelessly touched the lighting cable. Consequently, one of them was electrocuted on the spot; another fell from the house, survived after spending more than 200,000 yuan on treatment but became a wreck. You’re so lucky! Both of you got an electric shock, you touched the high-tension wire while they touched the lighting cable; you were fine but they either died or got hurt….” Hearing his words, I released a sigh from deep within: It is not because we’re lucky. It is God’s care and keeping for us. Just as God’s word says: “Almighty God, the practical God! You are our impregnable fortress. You are our refuge. We huddle under Your wings, and calamity cannot reach us. Such is Your divine protection and care.” This accident made me know that only when we come to God’s presence, accept His salvation, and obey His sovereignty and arrangement can we live under the care and protection of God and live in peace and happiness. I made a resolution: From now on, I am willing to read God’s word properly, experience His work, and do all I can to perform my duty and to satisfy God.
All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–Mark 13:19
For in those days shall be affliction, such as was not from the beginning of the creation which God created to this time, neither shall be.
Bible Verses–John 16:12–13
I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come.
Knowledge of Noah’s Obedience
The sun set in the evening, enveloping the entire city in an orange glow, and a cool breeze suffused the room. I sat by the window reading the Bible. The Bible says, “Noah was a just man and perfect in his generations, and Noah walked with God” (Genesis 6:9). Noah was called a righteous and perfect man by God, which is always thought-provoking: God asked Noah to build the ark. However God wanted it to be made, he did exactly as God asked. Noah was a person who followed God’s will. But, thinking back on my years of believing in the Lord, I keep His name and way, cast off everything to spread the gospel to testify for the Lord and work hard to shepherd the church. What’s more, I didn’t deny the Lord’s name and betray Him even in the persecution and tribulation. In my point of view, what I have done can be called righteous and I have been carrying out God’s will these years. Beyond a doubt, I finally can be raptured into the kingdom of heaven. After a while, I saw the words of the Lord Jesus in the Bible, “Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in your name? and in your name have cast out devils? and in your name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess to them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity” (Matthew 7:22-23). I started to wonder whether my opinion was in accordance with the Lord’s will. Isn’t my pursuit good deeds or righteous actions? Afterward, I discussed this issue with my co-workers, but to no avail.
One day, I read one passage of words from a book, “What Noah did was essentially different to what people are doing now. When Noah did as God instructed, he did not know what God’s intentions were. He did not know what God wanted to accomplish. God had only given him a command and instructed him to do something, and without much explanation, Noah went ahead and did it. He did not try to secretly figure out God’s intentions, nor did he resist God or show insincerity. He just went and did it accordingly with a pure and simple heart. Whatever God had him do, he did, and obeying and listening to God’s word underpinned his belief in what he did. That was how straightforwardly and simply he dealt with what God entrusted. His essence—the essence of his actions was obedience, not second-guessing, not resisting, and moreover, not thinking of his own personal interests or his gains and losses. Further, when God said He would destroy the world with a flood, Noah did not ask when or ask what would become of things, and he certainly did not ask God how He was going to destroy the world. He simply did as God instructed. However God wanted it to be made and made with what, he did exactly as God asked and also commenced action immediately. He acted according to God’s instructions with an attitude of wanting to satisfy God. Was he doing it to help himself avoid the disaster? No. Did he ask God how much longer it would be before the world was to be destroyed? He did not. Did he ask God or did he know how long it would take to build the ark? He did not know that either. He simply obeyed, listened, and acted accordingly. The people of now are not the same: As soon as a bit of information is leaked through God’s word, as soon as people sense a mere rustle of leaves in the wind, they immediately spring into action, no matter what and regardless of the price, to prepare what they will eat, drink, and use in the aftermath, even planning their escape routes for when the disaster strikes. Even more interesting is that, at this key moment, human brains are very good at ‘getting the job done.’ Under circumstances where God has not given any instructions, man can plan for everything very appropriately. You could use the word ‘perfect’ to describe such plans. As for what God says, what God’s intentions are, or what God wants, no one cares and no one tries to appreciate it. Is that not the biggest difference between the people of today and Noah?” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself I”).
After reading, I was lost in thought, “When Noah accepted God’s commission, he simply obeyed without opposition and suspicion. He didn’t consider how much time and energy it would take him to build an ark or whether his own interests would suffer too much. Instead, he built the ark based on God’s demands without discount. Especially, when Noah was told that God intended to destroy the world with a flood, he neither asked the exact date, nor planned for his future and considered his fate when the ark was finished. He simply just obeyed, listened, and did it accordingly. This should be the reason why Noah was called a righteous and perfect man by God!”
Compared with Noah, I couldn’t help but ask myself, “For many years, do I have pure obedience to the Lord? Is there no doing business with God or demand on payment when I expend for Him?” After reflecting, I have to admit that what I did for God is to be rewarded and enter the kingdom of heaven to enjoy rich blessings, not to satisfy the Lord’s will. I read the Bible every day and spread the gospel, but rarely obey the Lord’s will. When working for the Lord, I would have jealous disputes with my co-workers. Once others were admired by brothers and sisters, I felt really thrown off balance. All of these performances were not to testify for God but to fight for status waving the flag of working for Him. In my work, I took more into account my own position, reputation and future plans. How could I possibly be someone who follows God’s will? Compared with Noah’s righteous deeds, it’s a big difference. How was I qualified to enter the kingdom of heaven? The Lord Jesus said, “Not every one that said to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that does the will of my Father which is in heaven” (Mat 7:21). His words clearly told us the standard that God requires of man. Only pursuing to obey God like Noah, can I be raptured into the kingdom of heaven.
Thanks for the Lord’s guidance, I realize that I fall far short of Noah. Deeply corrupted by Satan, I am selfish and base without any obedience in my spending. For this, I want to start over with a clean slate. From now on, I don’t take into account my future or loss. Instead, I will take satisfying God as the principle, and take obeying His orchestrations and arrangements as a heaven-sent vocation. I’m willing to be the one who can truly obey God just like Noah.
Bible Verses–Matthew 24:23–26
Then if any man shall say to you, See, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; so that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. Behold, I have told you before. Why if they shall say to you, Behold, He is in the desert; go not forth: behold, He is in the secret chambers; believe it not.
Bible Verse–Matthew 24:14
And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness to all nations; and then shall the end come.
Bible Verse–Matthew 24:29
Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken.
Bible Verses–Luke 21:29–32
And He spoke to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; When they now shoot forth, you see and know of your own selves that summer is now near at hand. So likewise you, when you see these things come to pass, know you that the kingdom of God is near at hand. Truly I say to you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled.
The First Apology From the Father to His Son
By Sun Liang
Wang Hao opened the door after a tiring day, what he saw was the messy dining table scattered with some instant noodles packaging and a bowl of leftover soup. Thinking that his son ate instant noodles everyday, Wang Hao felt upset. He kept repeating in his heart: “Why can’t you apologize to me? Wouldn’t it be nice if you apologize early?” At this time, Wang Hao’s thoughts went back to one month ago …
Ning Ning is already twenty plus years old; without discussing with him Wang Hao borrowed money and bought him a new house for his marriage. Then, he also told his son to give him half of his salary to repay for the house. The first month, his son did give half of his salary, which made Wang Hao feel happy. In the second month, Wang Hao thought: As long as my son gives me half of his salary this month, plus the money that I have saved, I can repay some debts. But things didn’t go as he wanted. In the second month, his son refused to give him his money. He then asked his son bewilderedly, his son said: “I just don’t want to pay.” Because his plan was disrupted, Wang Hao felt angry, but he suppressed his anger, and taught his son a “lesson”: “Ning Ning, you’ve already grown up, why are you still immature? Why do you spend money recklessly? Don’t you know how to spend money at the right place? We should learn to save money, and pay our debts as soon as possible.” But unexpectedly, his son replied impatiently: “I earned the money, so I can spend the money however I want. I don’t care if you buy a house. In truth, I didn’t ask you to buy it. I listened to everything you said since I was young and you decided everything for me. You never give me any freedom.” This reply made Wang Hao’s anger explode. He yelled: “Isn’t my buying the house for you? Without you, do I need to buy a house? You are so immature!” After this argument, Wang Hao didn’t want to say anything to his son and he couldn’t calm his heart down. Thinking he has paid so much effort for his son, but his son didn’t understand him and still argued with him, he felt so upset. Before, his son never dared to contradict him. This unexpected argument made Wang Hao feel his dignity as a father had been hurt.
Wang Had recalled: When his son visited his grandfather when he was five, his grandparents loved him so much and let him play whatever he wanted. But Wang Hao thought his son was too naughty. Worrying that his parents will spoil his son too much, Wang Hao decided to take his son back home, but his son started crying and refused to go back home. Wang Hao then slapped his son angrily. Finally, his son had no choice but to apologize to him with tears and pouted back home. When his son was ten years old, he went out with his cousin. Wang Hao set a curfew for him, and asked him to get back home early. That evening his son got back home late. Wang Hao scolded him and forced him to admit he was wrong, and promise not to do it again. Although, his son looked unhappy, he had no choice but to admit his wrong doing. Afterwards, when his son was in junior high school, Wang Hao thought that it was not safe for him to travel on his own; his son would play games when he was home, so he decided to let his son live on campus. His son refused because he didn’t like the environment in school for it was not as clean as his home. But things that Wang Hao had decided were hard to change. Although, his son was reluctant, he had to agree with him. Wang Hao even chose a profession for his son in college. All those years, no matter what Wang Hao asked his son to do, even though his son was reluctant, but he didn’t dare to rebel against his father, so Wang Hao got used to his son’s apology. This time he still waited for his son to apologize to him. But things didn’t go as he expected. Many days have passed, his son always ignored him. His son’s action showed his dissatisfaction against Wang Hao, which made Wang Hao even more angry. He wanted to give his son a lesson. So when his wife was on a business trip, he didn’t cook for his son, because he wanted to force his son to apologize to him. But his stubborn son still didn’t admit his mistakes. The cold war between the father and the son still continued.
Looking at the instant noodles packaging, how Wang Hao longed for his son to apologize, so that he could also find a reason to forgive him, but his son would rather continue this situation than apologize to him. Wang Hao also thought to forgive his son, but he couldn’t put down his dignity as the father. It was too hard for him to reconcile with his son. When he was struggling, he thought of God’s words he had read before, so he quickly opened the book. God’s word says: “Though quite a few people believe in God, may appear on the outside to be very spiritual, but with regard to the views and attitudes of parents toward children and of children toward parents, they are clueless about how to put this aspect of the truth into practice, as well as about which principles should be applied in treating and dealing with these matters. In a parent’s eyes, the parent is always a parent and the child is always a child; as such, the relationship between parent and child becomes very difficult to deal with. Actually, in a lot of things, parents refuse to budge from their status as parents. They always see themselves as the elders, and they think that at all times, children must listen to their parents, and that this fact will never change. This leads to constant resistance from their children. Such viewpoints leave both sides miserable, wretched, and exhausted. Is this not a manifestation of not understanding the truth? When people do not understand the truth, they are always constrained by status. How could they not suffer as a result?”
After reading God’s words, Wang Hao was shocked, thinking: “God’s words are too practical. It’s like the words are referring to myself, isn’t that what I am? I always use my power as a father in front of my son, and force him to listen to me. I always use the tone of blame when I communicate with him, and always think that everything I have done for him is right, is all for his own good, and that he should understand me, and accept it.” Then Wang Hao thought: No matter what his son did when he was young, he didn’t give him freedom, and even set curfew for him when he played outside; when his son made mistakes, he would scold him without asking any reason; now he has already grown up, and has his own thoughts, and he wants to buy things he likes, chooses the profession he likes, however, Wang Hao didn’t respect his son’s opinions, or understood his difficulties, and his feelings. He just forced his son to accept his preferences, but didn’t think to have a heart-to-heart talk with his son, or rely on God’s words to enlighten his son, bringing him before God. He always uses his power as a father, uses his own view to educate his son. No wonder, as the time goes, their relationship becomes more and more estranged, and the generation gap gets deeper. At this time, Wang Hao was awakened. He realized the importance of the problem. He really wanted to remove the generation gap between him and his son and get along well with him. But because of the dignity as a father, he still didn’t have the courage to have a heart-to-heart talk with his son.
When he was struggling, he began to find the right path to practice in God’s words. He saw God’s words say: “In such cases, then, how is the truth to be practiced? (By letting go of yourself.) What does letting go mean? With what sort of viewpoint and attitude should you treat this matter in order to genuinely let go? How do you implement this letting go? It is actually pretty simple. You must be an ordinary person, and not constrained by status. Treat your children and other members of your family the same as you would ordinary brothers or sisters. Although you have a responsibility toward them, and a relationship of the flesh with them, nevertheless, the position and perspective you should have is the same as you should have with friends or ordinary brothers and sisters. You absolutely must not stand in the position of a parent, and must not hold your children back, fetter them, or try to control everything about them. You should treat them as equals. You should allow them to make mistakes, to say the wrong things, to do childish and immature things, and to do stupid things. No matter what happens, you should sit down and calmly talk with them, and seek the truth. In this way, you will be talking to them with the right attitude, and the problem will be resolved. What are you letting go of here? You are letting go of the position and status of a parent, the airs of a parent, and all of the responsibility you think you should assume as a parent; instead, it is enough that you do the best you can in terms of responsibility as an ordinary brother or sister. … Furthermore, many parents think that as long as it is for their children’s sake, whatever they do is right. They truly have such thoughts and points of view. How could you not make mistakes? You, too, are a corrupted human, so how can you determine that you are without error? As long as you admit that you do not possess the truth and that you are a corrupted human, then you have faults and can make mistakes. You are capable of making mistakes—yet how is it that at every turn, you try to take charge of your children and make them constantly obey you? Is this not an arrogant disposition? This is an arrogant disposition, and a ferocious one at that.” Wang Hao pondered God’s words, and realized that he always treated his son strictly, didn’t allow him to go wrong, but he never reflected on himself whether he was right or wrong. He always forced his son to obey him, thinking what he had done was good for his son and that his son should listen to him unconditionally. He never thought of letting go of the position and status of a parent, and listened to any of his son’s opinions. He finally realized that he was too arrogant! From God’s words, Wang Hao saw God’s essence is beautiful, and that the truth expressed by God is all positive, which includes God’s love for man and His thoughtful intention. God wishes to see that all human beings can obtain the truth under His watering, have a better relationship with others, and live out a normal humanity with happiness, not tormented or fooled by Satan anymore. Wang Hao thought: Although he believed in God, he didn’t understand God’s heart, nor did he practice God’s words. He was controlled by satanic disposition, and always did things that disappointed God. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable and guilty he felt, so he encouraged himself to put down his dignity as a father and practice God’s words. He didn’t want to live relying on arrogant disposition anymore. He decided to talk to his son, and apologize for all the harm he caused to him in the past few years.
Wang Hao walked to his son’s door, however, he wandered for some time there. Every time when he wanted to open the door, his vanity started to work. He still couldn’t lower himself down. So he went back to his room and prayed: “O God! I want to put down the dignity as a father, and put down the vanity inside me to practice your words, but my corruption is so deep, and it’s too hard for me to lower myself down. O God! Please give me power, so that I can defeat my corrupt dispositions …” After praying, Wang Hao had the power to practice the truth. He took a deep breathe, opened his son’s door, sat beside his son and said gently, “Ning Ning, let’s have a heart-to-heart conversation.” Ning Ning was stunned for a moment. A little embarrassed, he looked at Wang Hao and then lowered his head down, pretending to play with his phone. Wang Hao said, “I have been too harsh on you, never considered or understood your thoughts, but forced you to do things that I asked you to do. If you don’t listen to me, I will get angry. I am too arrogant.” His son listened attentively. Seeing his son’s attitude towards him get better, Wang Hao paused for a while and continued saying: “I always think that since you are my son, I can control you. No matter what I do, as long as I think it is something good for you, you should listen, and I always force to add my own opinions to you, decide everything for you, not listening to your opinions and your ideas. For all these years, I kept controlling over you. But from now on, I will not do this again. If something happens, we can discuss it together.” His son was ashamed of himself, looking at his father with a smile on his face, and the hate in his eyes disappeared. He said, because he bought a new game console, he did not leave much money this month. He didn’t dare to tell the truth, but promised to pay half of his salary next month. After hearing that, Wang Hao felt relaxed. Their relationship got closer. At that time, Wang Hao remembered that his son did not eat well for many days already, then he raised his voice purposely: “Ning Ning, what do you want to eat? I will buy for you!” He never expected that his son replied: “Let us not spend money, just cook at home.” His son didn’t like his cooking. If it was in the past, his son would not hesitate and say what he wanted to eat and let Wang Hao go to buy for him. That day, his son wanted to eat the food that he cooked, which really made Wang Hao touched. He realized his son was not immature, but he and his son lacked communication, and he was not willing to lower himself down. All of these brought harm to his son, and also caused generation gap.
After they had a heart-to-heart conversation, the generation gap between them disappeared. Wang Hao felt relieved, and had an unspeakable happy. He recalled that when he saw his son and his wife talk happily, he envied them very much. Now Wang Hao can also open his heart and talk to his son, their relationship becomes closer. Sometimes they also fellowship God’s words together, and he doesn’t ask his son to do things according to his will. He never expected that his son would become more cautious and obedient than before. After experiencing this matter, Wang Hao knows that only by practicing God’s words can he have a normal humanity, and have a good relationship with his son. It is God’s word that changed him.
Bible Verses–Matthew 24:32–33
Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and puts forth leaves, you know that summer is near: So likewise you, when you shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors.
Bible Verse–Matthew 24:12
And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold.
Bible Verses–Matthew 24:6–8
And you shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that you be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places. All these are the beginning of sorrows.
After the Lord Jesus Performed Miracles, Why Did He Tell Others, “See That No Man Know It”?
By Wang Hong
Matthew 8:4 records that after the Lord Jesus cured a man of leprosy, He said to him, “See you tell no man; but go your way, show yourself to the priest, and offer the gift that Moses commanded, for a testimony to them.” Matthew 9:30 shows that after curing two blind men, “Jesus straightly charged them, saying, See that no man know it.” When Peter recognized the Lord Jesus as Christ, the Son of the living God, “Then charged he his disciples that they should tell no man that he was Jesus the Christ” (Matthew 16:20). Besides, the Lord Jesus led His disciples up into a high mountain and was transfigured before them. As they came down from the mountain, He gave orders to them, saying, “Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen again from the dead” (Matthew 17:9). Every time I read these verses, I wonder why the Lord warned man not to tell anyone after performing miracles.
Additionally, I found from the scriptures that not only I, but even the people by the Lord Jesus’ side, had such a question. The Bible says, “His brothers therefore said to him, Depart hence, and go into Judaea, that your disciples also may see the works that you do. For there is no man that does any thing in secret, and he himself seeks to be known openly. If you do these things, show yourself to the world” (John 7:3–4). Then, why did God warn man not to tell others after miracles? What was God’s intention by doing so? Carrying my confusion, I often prayed to the Lord, and asked Him to guide me to figure it out. Later, through searching related materials in many ways and fellowshiping with brothers and sisters who understood the Bible, I finally knew some of God’s will.
As is known to us, the wisdom of God surpasses man’s imagination. Every stage of God’s work is done by the result to achieve instead of by man’s notions and conceptions. God will do whatever is beneficial to His work and to His salvation for man. Through studying the Bible, it’s not difficult to find that when the Lord Jesus was born, He underwent the hunting of King Herod. (See Mat 2:12–21.) Think about that carefully: Even though the Lord Jesus was only known to a few people at that time, He was hunted by King Herod. If He were known openly, would He be able to survive in this world or grow up enough to take on God’s redemptive work? From this passage, we can see that wherever God did His work, He would be persecuted by the ruler. Thus, in order to carry out God’s work smoothly, it was necessary for the Lord Jesus to exhort those who got cured and received revelations not to leak out His identity as God. Otherwise, it would interrupt and disturb God’s work.
Furthermore, when the Lord Jesus came to work, the chief priest, scribes and Pharisees were full of hate toward Him. Although they read the Bible, served God in the temple, and were longing for the coming of Messiah for generations, yet when they heard the sermons preached by the Lord Jesus, witnessed the miracles performed by Him, and appreciated from the work and words of the Lord that His words had authority and power, is the truth and can’t be expressed by man, they still deliberately resisted and wildly condemned Him. The Bible says: The Lord Jesus cured the blind men and advised them not to tell anyone else. But they told others once they departed for they thought the Lord did a good thing; they wanted to proclaim the Lord Jesus’ name, rather than to frame Him. However, their good intention disturbed God’s work. The Pharisees condemned the Lord Jesus by using this chance, saying, “He casts out devils through the prince of the devils” (Matthew 9:34). According to this record, we can see that the reason why the Lord did not want the miracles He performed to be told was because man’s good intentions and zealousness would leave those Pharisees a chance and give them a handle. At that time, the Pharisees wanted to find fault with the Lord Jesus very much. From the fact that they tempted the Lord Jesus many times, it can be seen that once they got a handle, they would put Him to death. Since the Lord Jesus came on earth to complete the redemptive work, before its completion, He would certainly do his work in a secret way. Just as the Lord Jesus said, “My time is not yet come” (John 7:6). It means that the time for His crucifixion had not yet come. So, His identity shouldn’t be known too early by man. To protect His work from being disturbed, interrupted and blocked, He used His wisdom of working in a hidden way. And it was the hidden work that allowed the gospel of the kingdom of heaven to spread, and made a few people know God’s new work.
Although the Lord Jesus did His work in secret from the very beginning, He only kept it from those unbelievers, but to His disciples, it was open. Only at this moment did I realize why the Lord Jesus told His disciples not to tell others about the miracles He performed. Because God knew clearly about the substance of those in power, the chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees from religious circles were in opposition to God, and He had a thorough understanding of their truth-hating natures. He even more knew that the statures of His followers were small and how He could bring them before Him. From the hidden work of God, we can see the Lord Jesus’ wisdom of working, and deeply appreciate God’s love and care for His followers. Everything that He did was for man’s salvation and for man’s life, so that man could avoid Satan’s disturbance and temptations. That was something that I had never noticed and experienced by reading the Bible previously. The chief priests, scribes and Pharisees at that time had ever heard or seen many kinds of miracles performed by the Lord Jesus. But they were afraid that if the Jewish people all followed the Lord Jesus, their positions would be in danger. In order to abolish God’s work, they did their utmost to find handles against the Lord Jesus for condemnation. Their truth-hating nature was completely exposed before God. In such a situation, the Lord Jesus’ work in secret was mainly in order to avoid temptations, carry out His work in the flesh smoothly, as well as reveal men, revealing the believers and unbelievers, true believers and false believers.
However, God does not always do His work in a secret way. When God’s work was about to end, the Lord Jesus engaged with the Pharisees openly. I saw a passage of words in a spiritual book, saying, “During the Age of Grace, Jesus preached openly throughout the land for the sake of His gospel work. He engaged with the Pharisees for the sake of the work of crucifixion; if He had not engaged with the Pharisees and those in power had never known of Him, how could He have been condemned, and then betrayed and nailed to the cross?” It turned out that the Lord Jesus worked openly when His work on earth came to an end. His purpose of doing so was to complete the redemption work: His crucifixion. Only when His work was completely known to all did the Pharisees have opportunities to find handles against Him, condemn Him by the law, and nail Him to the cross. God completed the redemptive work utilizing their persecution and resistance, which was arranged by God long ago. If He had not done His work like this, how could He be nailed to the cross, and complete the work of all mankind’s redemption? In man’s view, the merciful Lord Jesus should not be nailed to the cross. But in God’s eyes, His redemptive work was finished. God’s work is so wise that man can never perceive. This just fulfilled God’s word, “My wisdom is exercised based on Satan’s schemes.” In this way, God not only completed the salvation work for mankind but revealed and condemned the opponents of God as well.
After I understood that at the Age of Grace, the Lord Jesus did His work first in secret and then in public, I found it aroused my reflection and awareness: When the Lord Jesus was doing His work, the religious world and those in power resisted God and didn’t welcome God’s return. What if the Lord Jesus came to work again? Would He still be crazily resisted and persecuted by the religious world and those in power? Would God still do His work first in secret and then in public?
Bible Verse–John 16:24
Till now have you asked nothing in my name: ask, and you shall receive, that your joy may be full.
Bible Study on John 9: Why Jesus Said, “If You Were Blind, You Should Have No Sin?”
A “blind” person, as the name suggests, is someone who has his eyes wide open but cannot see anything. This is a metaphor for those who lack knowledge and are nearly illiterate. When it comes to this phrase, some brothers and sisters may ask: What has this phrase got to do with our belief in God? In the beginning, I also didn’t have a deep understanding of this phrase. This went on until one time I read the records of the Gospel of John 9 when practicing spiritual devotion. It allowed me to have some understanding of why some believers in the Lord were like blind people who have their eyes wide open.
According to John 9, the record goes like this: On the Sabbath the Lord Jesus healed a man born blind. This man was brought to the Pharisees, and they asked him how he could see. He told the Pharisees that the Lord Jesus anointed the clay on his eyes and he could see after he washed them. At that time, some of the Pharisees said, “This man is not of God, because he keeps not the Sabbath day.” Others said, “How can a man that is a sinner do such miracles?” There was a division among them. Because the Pharisees didn’t believe he was blind from birth, they confirmed that from his parents. The Pharisees called again the man who was born blind, and said to him, Give God the praise: we know that this man is a sinner. He said, Whether he be a sinner or no, I know not: one thing I know, that, whereas I was blind, now I see. Then the Pharisees said to him again, What did he to you? how opened he your eyes? He answered them, I have told you already, and you did not hear: why would you hear it again? will you also be his disciples? Then they reviled him, and said, You are his disciple; but we are Moses’ disciples. We know that God spoke to Moses: as for this fellow, we know not from where he is. The man answered and said to them, Why herein is a marvelous thing, that you know not from where he is, and yet he has opened my eyes. Now we know that God hears not sinners: but if any man be a worshipper of God, and does his will, him he hears. Since the world began was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was born blind. If this man were not of God, he could do nothing. The Pharisees said to him angrily, You were altogether born in sins, and do you teach us? And they cast him out. Jesus heard that they had cast him out; and when he had found him, he said to him, Do you believe on the Son of God? He answered and said, Who is he, Lord, that I might believe on him? And Jesus said to him, You have both seen him, and it is he that talks with you. And he said, Lord, I believe. And he worshipped him. And Jesus said, For judgment I am come into this world, that they which see not might see; and that they which see might be made blind. And some of the Pharisees which were with him heard these words, and said to him, Are we blind also? Jesus said to them, If you were blind, you should have no sin: but now you say, We see; therefore your sin remains. (See John 9: 1–41)
From the records of this chapter, we can see: Though this man who was born blind couldn’t see with his physical eyes, his spiritual eyes were opened. From the miracles performed by the Lord Jesus on him, he recognized the Lord Jesus was not an ordinary person and that what He did came from God. Because he knew only God had such power and authority that could make the blind see light again, and that such authority and power was not possessed of and capable of by any person. Because he had such knowledge, when the Lord Jesus asked him, “Do you believe on the Son of God?” He answered without hesitation, “Lord, I believe.” And he worshiped God. How about the Pharisees? They were not blind outwardly, but their spiritual eyes were blind when they faced with the Lord Jesus’ work. They saw clearly the Lord Jesus performed many signs and wonders, such as, letting the blind see and the lame walk, walking on the sea, feeding five thousand with five loaves of bread and two fish, raising the dead, and so on. But they still didn’t find He was the Messiah who was to come. These Pharisees only judged the Lord’s identity from His appearance. They insisted that the Lord Jesus was a Nazarene, an ordinary man who was the son of the poor carpenter Joseph. Therefore, when they personally saw the man born blind was healed, they didn’t see the being of the Lord Jesus’ divinity at all and they blindly condemned and denied that the Lord Jesus is of God. In the end, they joined hands with the Roman government to nail the Lord Jesus to the cross—provoked the disposition of God—and committed a heinous crime. Obviously, these Pharisees were truly like blind people who had their eyes wide open. They saw with their own eyes the miracles that the Lord Jesus performed, but they were numb and slow in spirit. This is why they could not basically see that the power of the Lord Jesus was from God, and that the Lord Jesus was the Redeemer they had desperately yearned for so long. No wonder God’s words said: “Go, and tell this people, Hear you indeed, but understand not; and see you indeed, but perceive not” (Isaiah 6:9).
The work of the Lord Jesus has already lasted over two thousand years. Now, the disasters in different countries are getting bigger and bigger. Most of the prophecies regarding the Lord’s return have been fulfilled, such as, the return of Israel, the split of the Mount of Olives, and the appearance of false Christs. This is sufficient to prove that the Lord should have returned. We, like the Israelites of that time who faced with the Lord Jesus’ work, are in the change of the new and old ages, how should we watch and wait for the Lord’s return? If we are as keen in spirit as the man born blind, from the miracles that the Lord Jesus had done on him, who recognized God’s identity, and that He is Christ, God Himself; if we are like the Lord Jesus’ disciples, who from the Lord Jesus’ work and word recognized that He was the coming Messiah, and believed in and followed Him; then we will be those whose spiritual eyes are opened. In this way, even though the Lord appears to us in the way and image which is completely out of line with our notions and imaginations when He returns, as long as we seek sincerely and examine carefully, we can also recognize God’s identity from His work and word and thus welcome the Lord’s return. If we remain numb in spirit, neither seek nor investigate the Lord’s work inconsistent with our conception, then we will be the foolish virgins, missing the chance to welcome the bridegroom. Just like the Pharisees, even though they saw God’s appearance, they still condemned God fiercely and stubbornly, so they couldn’t see God’s extraordinary authority and power, nor could they recognize the original identity of God Himself. At this point, we can see that if we believers in God are like blind people who have their eyes wide open, then how tragic and terrible it will be!
Bible Verse–James 5:16
Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that you may be healed. The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man avails much.
Bible Verse–Jeremiah 29:12
Then shall you call on me, and you shall go and pray to me, and I will listen to you.
Bible Verse–Matthew 26:41
Watch and pray, that you enter not into temptation: the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak.
Bible Verses–Matthew 6:6-7
But you, when you pray, enter into your closet, and when you have shut your door, pray to your Father which is in secret; and your Father which sees in secret shall reward you openly. But when you pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking.
I Have Finally Found the Way of Promoting Marital Harmony (II)
By Qainbei
Later, we read another passage of God’s words, “In the last days, Christ uses a variety of truths to teach man, to expose the substance of man, and to dissect the words and deeds of man. These words comprise various truths, such as man’s duty, how man should obey God, how man should be loyal to God, how man ought to live out normal humanity, as well as the wisdom and the disposition of God, and so on. These words are all directed at the substance of man and his corrupt disposition. In particular, the words that expose how man spurns God are spoken in regard to how man is an embodiment of Satan, and an enemy force against God. … What the work of judgment brings about is man’s understanding of the true face of God and the truth about his own rebelliousness. The work of judgment allows man to gain much understanding of the will of God, of the purpose of God’s work, and of the mysteries that are incomprehensible to him. It also allows man to recognize and know his corrupt essence and the roots of his corruption, as well as to discover the ugliness of man. These effects are all brought about by the work of judgment, for the essence of this work is actually the work of opening up the truth, the way, and the life of God to all those who have faith in Him. This work is the work of judgment done by God” (“Christ Does the Work of Judgment With the Truth”).
In the fellowship, my brothers and sisters said that during God’s work of judgment in the last days, God uses various truths to judge and cleanse man. Through the judgment and chastisement of God’s words, God wants us to have a true knowledge of our own corrupt nature and see the fact that we have been corrupted by Satan. At the same time, God also reveals to us His unoffendable, righteous and holy disposition to make us have reverence for Him. Only in God’s words of judgment can we detest and hate our own disposition of Satan, and thus have the resolve to pursue the truth. Meanwhile, we will be willing to pursue practicing God’s words and live out the likeness of a genuine man in accordance with the requirements of God’s words; also, we will be willing to accept the judgment and chastisement of God’s words so as to break away from the bondage of sins and be saved and cleansed by God. All these results are achieved by undergoing the judgment and chastisement of God’s words.
Through this fellowship, it became obvious to me: The root cause of my being unable to get along well with my wife is that we have been corrupted by Satan, and controlled by our satanic nature and that what we have lived out are all corrupt dispositions. If I really want to solve our problem, I must accept God’s judgment and chastisement, through which I will know myself, change myself, and live out the likeness of a genuine human. I was very excited within that I saw the hope of settling the conflicts between my wife and me. Afterward, I testified to my wife about the work of God in the last days. Beyond my expectations, after hearing it, she felt it was rather reasonable. She wanted to know more and asked me to hurriedly contact the church for her. Through a period of investigation, my wife also accepted God’s work in the last days.
The Genuine Peace
When we had just accepted the work of God, we still had disputes. Subsequently, a sister found for us a passage of sermons and fellowship: “Presently, everybody’s interpersonal relationships are abnormal. The main reason for this is that people have been corrupted by Satan very deeply and their integrity is extremely flawed. Men seek nothing but profit and try to benefit at other people’s expense in everything that they do. They are guided by their own individual intentions and goals in all matters. People live for themselves and for their flesh. They are absolutely not concerned at all about others and they do not even have the loving emotions that they should possess. Men fight and scheme against each other and they do so both openly and covertly. There is no way for mankind to get along with one another in a normal fashion. The conscience and rationality that man should possess has vanished from the face of the earth. There is no spirit of cooperation amongst mankind. Without a little bit of patience, people would be enemies with one another. Man’s heart is filled with evil, conflict, hostility and irreconcilable differences. It’s as if man does not have the image of human being at all. He is completely possessed by Satan and his inner heart is filled with Satan’s philosophy. All of this has been revealed by God’s words and there is absolutely nothing wrong about it. These real situations exist in everybody. … In order for people to interact normally with one another, they must possess a few principles of practice. These principles should not only include not taking advantage of others, not harming others, but having some love. They further include having a conscience and rationality, helping one another, showing tolerance to one another, caring for others, letting others benefit in all situations, considering others, not just caring about yourself, showing compassion for others’ weaknesses, and forgiving the transgressions of others. If we have these few principles, we will be able to build a normal relationship with others and we will be able to live in harmony with each other” (“The Fellowship From the Above”).
Through reading the fellowship, we realized that after being corrupted by Satan, our natures are the same—arrogant, selfish, and deceitful. When things happen, all that we consider are our own interests, all that we see are other people’s problems but we seldom examine ourselves. Therefore, we have no normal interpersonal relationships with others. Accordingly, both my wife and I tried to lower ourselves, not asking the other to act according to our own ideas. We learned to understand and show much empathy for the difficulties of each other.
Gradually, we had less and less disputes. Even though there were arguments occasionally, we would sit together in communion and lay bare what we had thought and why we would get angry with each other. By openly communicating, I sensed my extreme arrogance. I never examined and knew myself when things happened, but fixated my eyes on her, always finding fault with her. In the past, I always assumed that the reason for our quarreling was because of the high requirements and bad temper of my wife, but I didn’t realize that I had shown no sincere empathy and consideration for her. At the same time, my wife also became aware that she liked imagining and harboring suspicion when things happened, without any trust in me. Understanding these suspicions were from Satan, she was determined to forsake her own suspicions and imaginations. After that, when she, faced with things, wanted to harbor suspicions, she would pray to God and penetrate Satan’s schemes under the leadership of God’s words, and she would not suspect me or lose her temper with me. At the sight of the fact that she finally relied on God and defeated Satan under the guidance of God’s words, I was full of gratitude to God within.
Nowadays, we communicate with each other more frequently. We have also learned to evaluate situations according to God’s words, respect God above all others and let Him reign in our family; we know that we cannot ask each other to obey ourselves because none of our viewpoints are the truth. When facing issues, we look for relevant words of God to see how God sees them, and then put God’s words into practice. When we do so, our relationship becomes more and more harmonious. This makes me see that God’s work of the last days actually can change us and recover our normal humanity. Thank God for His salvation of me and of my family!
The End.
Part One: I Have Finally Found the Way of Promoting Marital Harmony (I)
Bible Verse–Matthew 21:22
And all things, whatever you shall ask in prayer, believing, you shall receive.
Bible Verses–Matthew 18:19-20
Again I say to you, That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven. For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the middle of them.
Bible Verses–Matthew 7:7-8
Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and you shall find; knock, and it shall be opened to you: For every one that asks receives; and he that seeks finds; and to him that knocks it shall be opened.
What Is the True Faith in God?
By Miao Xiao
Every brother and sister in the Lord has their own different experiences of coming before God. However, so similar are most Christians’ experiences of faith in God after believing in the Lord: We read the Bible and pray to the Lord day after day, go to the church for gatherings regularly, spread the Lord Jesus’ salvation to our relatives and friends ardently, bear the cross, practice tolerance, patience, and loving others as ourselves and so on. In doing so, we think that we are believing in God. Moreover, we are envious of those brothers and sisters who know the Bible thoroughly, sacrifice and labor tirelessly for the Lord. Most of us think this kind of faith in God should be commended by Him. And we think if we believe in God this way, we will surely be raptured into the kingdom of heaven when the Lord Jesus returns.
One day, I read a passage of words in a book, which mentions that this kind of faith in God isn’t in line with God’s will. This is what I couldn’t be receptive to by reading the Bible. The spiritual book says: “You may think that believing in God is about suffering, or doing all manner of things for Him; you might think that the purpose of believing in God is so that your flesh may be at peace, or so that everything in your life runs smoothly, or so that you may be comfortable and at ease in all things. However, none of these are purposes that people should attach to their belief in God. If you believe for these purposes, then your perspective is incorrect, and it is simply impossible for you to be perfected. … Even though people with religious beliefs have faith in God, they do not seek to change their dispositions and do not pursue knowledge of God, but rather seek only the interests of their flesh. Many among you have faiths that belong in the category of religious convictions; this is not true faith in God.” These words are practical. After reading these words, I got to know that it’s an incorrect viewpoint of believing in God that believing in God is about nothing but just suffering and doing things for Him, or for pursuing fleshly peace, or for gaining grace and blessings. Besides, we believe that the belief in God is about running, expending, and toiling for the Lord and blindly pursuing fleshly interests with the intent to receive blessings. Comparing our viewpoints to these words, I knew that our belief isn’t the true faith in God.
This is just like the belief of some followers of the Lord Jesus. They preached, worked, bore the cross, suffered and cast away. However, they didn’t focus on practicing the Lord’s words in real life but set aside His words and usually acted based on their will and personal likes. Especially when in the church, they coveted fame, profit and status, blindly exalted and testified to themselves by explaining the Bible, and even created factions and set up independent kingdoms. At last, they brought brothers and sisters in front of themselves. In God’s eyes, they were hypocrites and enemies of God. Thinking back, God shows us clear requirements in His work, in which there are His intentions for us. Further, He is for the purpose of achieving a certain result among us. If we just focus on working and suffering for the Lord and keep to some outward practices but don’t emphasize practicing or experiencing His words, then even if we believe in the Lord this way for many years, we still can’t understand the truth, much less come to know God. More importantly, such manner of faith in God can’t be approved by God, but instead, it will be condemned by Him. It’s just as the Lord Jesus says, “Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in your name? and in your name have cast out devils? and in your name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess to them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity” (Matthew 7:22–23).
I remembered that the Lord Jesus once said to His disciples, “If you continue in my word, then are you my disciples indeed” (John 8:31). Similarly, this spiritual book says, “The purpose of believing in God is to satisfy Him and to live out the disposition He requires, so that His actions and glory may be manifested through this group of unworthy people. This is the correct perspective for believing in God, and this is also the goal that you should seek.” From these words, we can understand that only by following God’s way and practicing God’s words, and thereupon satisfying God with living out and witness, can such manner of faith in God conform to God’s intentions and requirements. This is just the right viewpoint of believing in God, as well as the goal we believers in God should pursue. This made me think of Peter. He offered his entire life to God. Even in tiny things in life like what he ate, wore, and where he lived, he never acted as he pleased. In all he did, he practiced the truth with a heart of loving God to satisfy Him. Peter shepherd churches in strict accordance with the Lord’s will and requirements. Besides, he didn’t pray to God for his own gain or loss but only wished to love God within himself. Peter paid attention to listening to and practicing God’s words, finally submitting even to death and loving God to the utmost. Due to this, God gave him the key of the kingdom of heaven. Hence, Peter’s faith was most approved by God. There is also Job. In the Old Testament, it records that God called Job a perfect and an upright man in the earth who feared God and shunned evil. Trials coming to Job, he lost all his possessions and sons and daughters, and his body became covered with sores. Then he could come before God with a heart of reverence for Him and seek how to satisfy Him. Through his seeking, he believed God’s sovereignty and determined to worship God and praise His name no matter whether God rewarded or smote him. Eventually, he stood witness for God, causing Satan to be humiliated in defeat. From these we can see that their faith is the genuine faith in God, and we should follow the example of it. Now I finally have some practical knowledge of the true faith in God. I wish that God has mercy on me and guides me to go ever deeper into my pursuit of the truth, so that I can walk the path of believing in God according to His words. Only so can I have the opportunity to be raptured into the kingdom of heaven by the Lord.
Bible Verse–Luke 18:43
And immediately he received his sight, and followed him, glorifying God: and all the people, when they saw it, gave praise to God.
Bible Verse–Joel 2:26
And you shall eat in plenty, and be satisfied, and praise the name of the LORD your God, that has dealt wondrously with you: and my people shall never be ashamed.
King Solomon’s Trouble: Emptiness
I felt very puzzled every time I read the Book of Ecclesiastes; it says: “I sought in my heart to give myself to wine, yet acquainting my heart with wisdom; and to lay hold on folly, till I might see what was that good for the sons of men, which they should do under the heaven all the days of their life. I made me great works; I built me houses; I planted me vineyards: I made me gardens and orchards, and I planted trees in them of all kind of fruits: I made me pools of water, to water therewith the wood that brings forth trees” (Ecclesiastes 2:3–6), and “Then I looked on all the works that my hands had worked, and on the labor that I had labored to do: and, behold, all was vanity and vexation of spirit, and there was no profit under the sun” (Ecclesiastes 2:11). Acclaimed as the king of wisdom, Solomon was filled with wisdom bestowed upon him by Jehovah God and possessed enviable wealth. Then he should have been well contented, but why did he not only not have joy but even said the words “I have seen all the works that are done under the sun; and, behold, all is vanity and vexation of spirit” (Ecclesiastes 1:14)? Could it be that such an abundance of material comforts were not able to bring him the spiritual satisfaction?
Only after I read God’s words did I come to know that what man really needs is not material enjoyment. God’s words say: “For without the guidance of God, no matter how much rulers and sociologists wrack their brains to preserve human civilization, it is to no avail. No one can fill the emptiness in man’s heart, for no one can be the life of man, and no social theory can free man from the emptiness with which he is afflicted” (“God Presides Over the Fate of All Mankind”).
“The sentence ‘the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath day’ tells people that everything about God is not of a material nature, and although God can provide for all of your material needs, once all of your material needs have been met, can the satisfaction from these things replace your pursuit of truth? That is clearly not possible! God’s disposition and what He has and is, which we have fellowshiped about, are both the truth. Its value cannot be measured against any material objects, no matter how valuable, nor can its value be quantified in terms of money, because it is not a material object, and it supplies the needs of each and every person’s heart. For every person, the value of these intangible truths should be greater than the value of any material things that you might value, should they not? This statement is something you need to linger over. The key point of what I have said is that what God has and is and everything about God are the most important things for every single person and cannot be replaced by any material object. … what comes from God, what He has and is, and everything about Him, are greater than any other thing, including the thing or the person you once believed you treasured most. That is to say, if a person cannot gain words from the mouth of God or they do not understand His will, they cannot gain rest” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself III”).
Man was created by God. What we need the most is the life supply of God and the guidance of God. If we creatures depart from the Creator, which is just like the branch separating from the trunk, we will wither away gradually, our life will ebb out little by little, and we will die eventually. So, for every one of us, the supply of life and spirit from God cannot be substituted by any material object, money, or any person we love.
From the story of Solomon, I deeply appreciated that if we lose God’s provision of life to us, then no matter how lofty and tough we are, we are still powerless. Without God’s provision of life, we will wither; apart from God, we will accomplish nothing. Therefore, knowing God and receiving the supply of life from God is of the utmost importance to us created beings.
When Solomon was young, he sincerely relied on Jehovah God, and Jehovah God made him become the wealthiest and wisest king, but he did not know God. Though he spoke many words of wisdom, he didn’t truly gain the way of God; though he had gotten a great deal of material enjoyment, he finally found that everything was vanity and vexation of spirit. Isn’t the trouble of Solomon also that of all people in this world?
Apparently, no matter what circumstances we are in—whether we possess untold wealth and enjoy the material benefits that others cannot enjoy, live a peaceful and happy life, or are suffering pains—if we haven’t gained the truth and life from God and have no knowledge of the Creator, then everything of us will be nothing in the end.
No wonder the Book of Proverbs says: “The fear of Jehovah is the beginning of wisdom: and the knowledge of the Holy is understanding” (Proverbs 9:10).
Bible Verse–Jeremiah 17:14
Heal me, O LORD, and I shall be healed; save me, and I shall be saved: for you are my praise.
Bible Verse–Exodus 15:2
The LORD is my strength and song, and he is become my salvation: he is my God, and I will prepare him an habitation; my father’s God, and I will exalt him.
Bible Verse–Deuteronomy 10:21
He is your praise, and he is your God, that has done for you these great and terrible things, which your eyes have seen.
I Have Finally Found the Way of Promoting Marital Harmony (I)
By Qianbei
Sweet Coupledom
In Malaysia, every year during the Lantern Festival, many places have the event “throwing of mandarin oranges.” On that day, many single girls will write their telephone numbers or contact information on mandarin oranges and then throw them into the rivers, in hopes of finding a good husband. If some young man picks one up, then both sides will have a date and gossip over tea, or they will meet each other on the spot and leave their contact information to each other. And it was in this way that I got acquainted with my wife.
Not long after we got to know each other and took to each other, we married. After getting married, I decided to give my wife a happy family and make her no longer feel lonely.
Fights After Marriage
However, things were far from being as simple as I had imagined. Just after our marriage, all kinds of conflicts began to occur between us. In order to have my family live a happy life, I contracted one mu (0.16 acre) of land to grow vegetables. At four o’clock every morning I would leave home to sell vegetables and only at around seven o’clock in the evening was I back home. My wife was also out from dawn till dusk. Because I was tired out after working all day long, I only said a few words to her when she came back home, and then I went to sleep. As for the problems and troubles she encountered during her work, I was less concerned about them. Apart from holidays, we seldom had heart to heart talks with each other at ordinary times. Later, there were some misunderstandings between us, so we often quarreled with each other over some tiny matters. She complained that I didn’t look after her or care about her feelings. Realizing my own mistakes and also thinking of my promise to her in the beginning, I tried to care for and understand her.
Afterward, each time she came back from work, I, seeing her unhappy or worried about something, would actively show concern for her. But every time my wife would fretfully say, “Even if I tell you, you don’t understand. No more questions.” Whenever hearing her say this, I felt very uncomfortable within, and thought: “If I don’t ask, you will say I don’t care about you; I ask but you say it is none of my business. What do you want me to do?” Having hit a wall several times, I no longer asked anything when seeing her unhappy or worried. And when I saw her unhappy, I kept away from her to avoid provoking her.
Gradually, there were more and more estrangements between us. We often quarreled about some tiny matters and it was becoming more and more frequent. For example, sometimes, while I was working, if she asked me about something but I didn’t answer, then we would quarrel; sometimes when I was driving, she would suddenly put forward a question, but because I didn’t react instantly and give her a response, she would quarrel with me. She complained about my paying no attention to her. Accordingly, she would then throw her bag, or other things, and so on. In the beginning I showed patience, but when she quarreled with me unceasingly, I couldn’t help but have a bitter quarrel with her. Consequently we quarreled more bitterly. In the end I was out of options and all I could do was keep quiet and wait for her to recover her temper. Sometimes, we would give each other the silent treatment for two or three days, sometimes for as long as a week.
After every quarrel, she would go to her friend’s place to have a chat and not until early in the morning would she return home. Once, after getting home from work and finishing my housework, my wife still hadn’t come back. So, I called her but the call couldn’t go through. It was after two o’clock in the morning when she came back. At that moment, I was filled with anger. Following that, we started quarreling. She was so angry that she wanted to leave with our marriage certificate. During the process of quarreling, I carelessly hurt her wrist, causing her to suffer a hairline fracture in her wrist. When seeing her in pain, I was deeply remorseful and uncomfortable. I would often think to myself: “Why are we always squabbling? Can’t we live well?” After that, our quarrels were patched up for a while. However, the estrangements between us remained unresolved.
Bitterly Looking for the Good Medicine
In April, 2016, my wife accepted the Lord Jesus’ gospel. In order to have a common topic with her and increase communication between us, I believed in the Lord together with her. In a gathering, hearing a pastor talk about how the Lord Jesus loved man and was even crucified for man, until His last drop of blood was drained away, I was shocked by the Lord’s great love and determined to believe in Him properly. Later on, in the Bible, I saw the Lord’s teachings—to love others as ourselves, and forgive others seventy times seven times; I felt the Lord’s mercy is great. So, I followed the example of the Lord Jesus to live out His love. I tried to tolerate my wife; after each quarrel, no matter who did wrong, I took the initiative to apologize to her and coax her into happiness. However, I gradually found that what I had done didn’t work and that my wife had no change. After some time, I felt very unbalanced in my heart, thinking: “I am a man. I also have dignity. I cannot keep doing this.” From then on, no matter how angry she was, I no longer coaxed her into happiness.
Living in such a situation, I was extremely pained, so I prayed to the Lord, “Lord, only You are tolerant of and have pity on man. I am really unable to do it. I beg You to lead me to find a way to solve the conflict between my wife and me.” After my prayer, I went to listen to some pastors’ preaching about marriage on Facebook. After listening to it, I felt that I understood the way they talked about: Never be angry after a quarrel, put ourselves aside and abide by the Lord’s teachings, just as the Bible says that if a person slaps the left side of your face, you should also show your right side for them to slap, and you should forgive others seventy times seven times. However, I thought that way wouldn’t help me at all. I thought it should be good enough that I could forgive my wife three times. If I was always forgiving her but she had no transformation, how long should I forgive her? Although my wife also strived to practice forgiveness and patience, on facing things, she would still burst out, quarreling uncontrollably. Seeing that the religious pastors and elders could not provide me with the real way to solve the problem, I sank into deep distress: Can my wife and I ever get along well with each other?
The Appearance of the Light
In January, 2017, I came across a sister from Hong Kong on Facebook. The truth the sister fellowshiped about was very beneficial to me and solved many problems which confused me in believing in God. Nevertheless, when the sister asked me to attend a meeting with her and other brothers and sisters, I refused because I thought they couldn’t solve the problem between my wife and me. Two months later, I contacted the sister again. She advised that I should not be a person like a frog in a well, but instead should understand more of God’s work. The sister’s word “you should not be a person like a frog in a well” made me have an awakening: “Right, the external world is so big and I should go out to explore. Perhaps there are some ways that can solve the problem between my wife and me.” Therefore, I began attending the meetings.
One day, in a meeting, my brothers and sisters talked about how to be free from sins. Brother Chen said, “We have been redeemed by the Lord Jesus, but why can’t we break free from the bondage of sin?” I was very interested in this topic and very eager to know the answer to it. Following that, Brother Chen let us read several passages of God’s words, “Before man was redeemed, many of Satan’s poisons had already been planted within him and, after thousands of years of being corrupted by Satan, he has within him an established nature that resists God. Therefore, when man has been redeemed, it is nothing more than a case of redemption in which man is bought at a high price, but the poisonous nature within him has not been eliminated. Man that is so defiled must undergo a change before becoming worthy to serve God. By means of this work of judgment and chastisement, man will fully come to know the filthy and corrupt essence within his own self, and he will be able to change completely and become clean. Only in this way can man become worthy to return before the throne of God” (“The Mystery of the Incarnation (4)”).
“Though Jesus did much work among man, He only completed the redemption of all mankind and became man’s sin offering; He did not rid man of all his corrupt disposition. Fully saving man from the influence of Satan not only required Jesus to become the sin offering and bear the sins of man, but it also required God to do even greater work to rid man completely of his satanically corrupted disposition. And so, now that man has been forgiven of his sins, God has returned to the flesh to lead man into the new age, and begun the work of chastisement and judgment. This work has brought man into a higher realm. All those who submit under His dominion shall enjoy higher truth and receive greater blessings. They shall truly live in the light, and they shall gain the truth, the way, and the life” (“What It Means to Truly Believe in God”).
Then the brother communicated: “Though the Lord Jesus bore and forgave our sins by Him being nailed to the cross, in the Age of Grace the Lord Jesus only did the work of redemption. That is, our nature of committing sins hasn’t been solved, so we still sin and often resist God. From when we were corrupted by Satan, Satan’s poisons had already been planted within us, and thus we have satanic nature. Controlled by the nature of Satan, we have become crafty, arrogant, and consider ourselves to be the most honorable. We have no tolerance and patience toward others, being unable to get along in harmony. What we live out are all corrupt dispositions. The Bible says, ‘For the wages of sin is death’ (Romans 6:23). Thus, in order to rid us of these satanic corrupt dispositions and make us break away from the binding of sin, God has expressed His words to do His work of judgment and chastisement in His second incarnation.”
At that time, I came to realize that the reason I cannot overcome the bondage of sin is actually because I have satanic corrupt dispositions and Satan’s toxins within me and these natures of Satan have become my life. Without God’s judgment and chastisement, my satanic dispositions cannot be cleansed and my life disposition cannot be transformed. Only by accepting God’s judgment and chastisement can I truly break away from the fetters of sin and live out the likeness of a true human. I had benefited enormously from such a fellowship. However, I still did not understand how God does His work of judgment. As a result, I wanted to gain a further knowledge of it.
To Be Continued …
Part Two: I Have Finally Found the Way of the Promoting Marital Harmony (II)
Bible Verse–1 Chronicles 29:12
Both riches and honor come of you, and you reign over all; and in your hand is power and might; and in your hand it is to make great, and to give strength to all.
Bible Verse–1 Chronicles 23:30
And to stand every morning to thank and praise the LORD, and likewise at even:
Bible Verse–Psalm 34:1
I will bless the LORD at all times: his praise shall continually be in my mouth.
I’ve Learned to Rely on God in the Face of Difficulties
By Titie
After I got married, my husband was always dissatisfied with me. He often said to me, “See! You are useless.” His criticisms made me very sad and defiant. From then on, I thought I had to work hard by myself and not let others look down upon me. Because my husband worked in another place, the heavy burden of managing the household completely rested on me. Even if I was often tired out, I wouldn’t complain to my husband at all. I just clenched my teeth and held on. I lived like this for more than ten years …
Eventually, my children grew up, but then some misfortunes happened one after another: first my daughter’s disease and then my husband’s death. These events left me, who was already weary in body and mind, supporting my family alone. Afterward, I came to America to work. The money I earned was almost all spent on treating my daughter and looking after my parents. Even if there was some spare money, I had to save it for my son’s wedding. The people around me saw I was very tired and advised me to marry again. But regardless of their advice, I still believed it would be better to rely on myself than others. In fact, although I appeared strong on the outside, I often shed tears alone in secret at night and didn’t know who I could tell about my pain. The only thing that delighted me was that my son got married in July last year, so I felt more relaxed for a while. However, another thing then began to worry me: After my son married, it was inconvenient for me to continue living with him and his wife. Thinking that I was old, yet now had to find a place to live, I could not but feel desolate and sad. Later, in order to stand on my own two feet, I pinned all my hopes on the U.S. citizenship test. If I could pass the test and become a naturalized citizen of the United States, my life would be more secure. Thus, every day, I busied myself having the classes, learning English and reciting historical facts. I practically devoted my heart and soul to this test.
Once I happened to meet a Christian, Sister Shanshan, in a supermarket. We had a good chat, just like two old friends meeting again. She had had the same misfortune as I in that her husband had also died, of nasopharyngeal carcinoma. Talking of these sad events made us cry. Later, she told me that since she started believing in God, she hadn’t felt any more pain over these things. Through reading God’s words, she knew that the heavens and earth and all things were created by God, and that people’s fates were also part of God’s sovereignty and arrangements. Accordingly, she was gradually able to let go of the past and now had something to truly rely on in her life; she now felt her life was more substantial. She also fellowshiped this with me, “The reason that we had so much pain and trouble in our lives is because we humans were corrupted by Satan. Originally, mankind enjoyed God’s love in the Garden of Eden and lived a happy life with God’s presence and blessings. After we humans listened to Satan’s words, betrayed God and left the Garden of Eden, we could no longer see God nor hear God’s voice. It was as if we had fallen into darkness. From then on, we have had to suffer the pain of labor, and sweat to provide for our families. However, God has done three stages of work so as to save humans from Satan’s affliction. In the Age of Law, God did the first stage of work and issued the laws and commandments to lead people to live on the earth. Then, because people were corrupted by Satan more and more deeply, they all faced the danger of being put to death for breaking the laws. Therefore, God incarnated and did a stage of redemptive work to save mankind from sin. Through the Lord Jesus’ redemption, our sins have been forgiven, but the root of sin was not taken away. So we still live a life of sinning and confessing, and are fooled and afflicted by Satan. Thus, in the last days God has taken on human flesh again to express the truth and perform the work of judging and chastising mankind in order to help us utterly break free from the shackles of Satan and return before God.” When I listened to what she said, my numb heart regained a bit of feeling and I seemed to see some light and a glimmer of hope. Although I didn’t understand many truths yet, I was very interested in God’s work. I was willing to learn more about God’s work, and so promised to attend a meeting.
Unexpectedly, after I attended the meetings twice, one of my friends introduced a nursing job to me. I had to work seven days a week and was provided with food and accommodation by the householder. This job suited me very well, as I not only could earn money but could live there too. However, on the seventh day, the householder started getting picky over little things and then lost her temper with me. To keep the job, I stayed calm and explained things to her patiently, but she said that I was being argumentative. Nothing I said could stop her from criticizing me all the time. Later, she got angrier and angrier, so I apologized to her. But the next morning, when I had just cleaned the house, her daughter called to ask me to pack my things and leave. Having no choice, I came back to my rented house. After that, I was very dispirited, as if I were suffering from a bad illness. Several days later, Sister Shanshan gave me a call and asked me to attend the next meeting.
In that meeting, I read the following passage of God’s word, “The fate of man is controlled by the hands of God. You are incapable of controlling yourself: Despite man always rushing and busying himself on his own behalf, he remains incapable of controlling himself. If you could know your own prospects, if you could control your own fate, would you still be a created being?”
Sister Shanshan fellowshiped this with me, “The fate of each of us is in the hands of God, and no one is capable of controlling his or her fate or future prospects. Even if we have made a lot of effort, the result isn’t controlled by us, and lots of things will not be accomplished in accordance with our expectations. This is because everything is in the hands of the Creator; only God knows what we need and He will arrange everything for us. Although when things come upon us we cannot see them clearly, all that God does is for the sake of saving us. As long as we treat all the people, matters and things we encounter with a heart of obedience to God we can feel God’s good intentions and salvation. Thus we must believe that God’s good intention is there in everything, and we should look up to and rely on God more and not depend on ourselves.” Hearing her fellowshiping, I realized that my being dismissed from the job was due to God’s designs and arrangements. If the job had gone smoothly, I wouldn’t have come to attend the meeting nor read God’s words and I would have become farther and farther from God. Although I didn’t understand God’s will completely, yet God’s good intention was present in all things. Pondering God’s words, I was a little enlightened, and gained some practical experience of God’s sovereignty and His intention of saving mankind.
From then on, I started to attend meetings and read God’s words. Yet I still had to face some difficulties in real life. In the house I rented, my roommates always smoked and drank and chatted loudly, which caused me not to be able to quiet my heart to read God’s words. And I was in danger of not being able to afford the rent and my living costs. I didn’t know how to resolve these problems, so I had to pray to God for help, “O God! I want to believe in You seriously, but when I face these difficulties, I don’t know what to do. I can only hand them to You.” A week later, an agency suddenly called me, “There is a nursing job in other state, but it takes about twenty hours to get there by bus.” Thinking that the job was too far away, and how the U.S. citizenship test was approaching, I refused the job. But the boss of the agency kept asking me to go work there, so I finally agreed. I got there, started work, and the boss was satisfied with me and I was satisfied with the job. I looked after a child in the day and read God’s words in the evening. On Saturdays I attended meetings online. My life was very regular. However, I was still somewhat worried: What if, after I had only worked for several days, I was notified to go back to have my fingerprints taken? Would I still get my salary? For that reason, I prayed to God and entrusted all this to God. Later, after working for 17 days, I received a call from the nursing agency telling me to go back for fingerprinting on September. 5. I calculated how much time was left before that date, and happily found that I would have worked for exactly 24 days, and thus would be able to make enough money to cover my rent and living expenses and to also get my nursing certificate. Besides, after I finished that job I could also go on attending meetings. Everything was arranged perfectly. Later, when I returned home, I got another temporary job as a caregiver. As one of my friends was going back to China to stay for a month, she asked me to fill in for her during her absence. I needed to work for seventeen hours every week. It seemed that everything had been arranged for me just right. I knew all this was God’s deeds. When I entrusted everything to God, I felt much lighter and life was so much more relaxed.
Soon, the day of the citizenship test came. Although I prayed to God to tell Him that I was willing to obey His orchestrations and to accept any result, yet when I failed the exam I couldn’t help complaining about God: Others could pass it, so why did I fail? For the sake of the test, I had sacrificed and suffered a lot. The more I thought about it, the more pained I felt. When the sisters heard about it, they gave me a call to comfort me and read this passage of God’s words, “Job did not talk of trades with God, and made no requests or demands of God. His praising of God’s name was because of the great power and authority of God in ruling all things, and it was not dependent on whether he gained blessings or was struck by disaster. He believed that regardless of whether God blesses people or brings disaster upon them, God’s power and authority will not change, and thus, regardless of a person’s circumstances, God’s name should be praised. That man is blessed by God is because of God’s sovereignty, and when disaster befalls man, so, too, it is because of God’s sovereignty. God’s power and authority rule over and arrange everything about man; the vagaries of man’s fortune are the manifestation of God’s power and authority, and regardless of one’s viewpoint, God’s name should be praised. This is what Job experienced and came to know during the years of his life. … Job made no demands of God. What he demanded of himself was to wait for, accept, face, and obey all of the arrangements that came from God; Job believed this to be his duty, and it was precisely what was wanted by God.” Pondering God’s words, I felt ashamed. When Job was robbed of his property, he bowed his head, worshiped God and did not complain in the slightest. Because he realized that what he possessed was all from God, he said the classic verse, “Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah.” These words represented Job’s real submission to and reverence for God. As for me, although I didn’t vocally ask God to help me pass the exam, I had personal desires and requirements of God in my heart. Therefore, once God didn’t satisfy my demands, I began to disobediently blame God in my heart. But now I know that though I haven’t encountered a trial like Job’s yet, I should stand testimony in this circumstance and wait for God’s arrangements with a heart of obedience.
Afterward, I read some more of God’s words during my spiritual devotions: “Because people do not recognize God’s orchestrations and God’s sovereignty, they always face fate defiantly and with a rebellious attitude, and they always want to cast off God’s authority and sovereignty and the things fate has in store, hoping in vain to change their current circumstances and alter their fate. But they can never succeed and are thwarted at every turn. This struggle, which takes place deep in one’s soul, brings profound pain of the sort that carves itself into one’s bones, as one fritters away their life all the while. What is the cause of this pain? Is it because of God’s sovereignty, or because a person was born unlucky? Obviously, neither is true. At bottom, it is caused by the paths people take, the ways they choose to live their lives. … The tragedy of man is not that he seeks a happy life, not that he pursues fame and fortune or struggles against his own fate through the fog, but that after he has seen the Creator’s existence, after he has learned the fact that the Creator has sovereignty over human fate, he still cannot mend his ways, cannot pull his feet out of the mire, but hardens his heart and persists in his errors. He would rather keep thrashing in the mud, vying obstinately against the Creator’s sovereignty, resisting it until the bitter end, all without the slightest shred of contrition. It is only when he lies broken and bleeding that he at last decides to give up and turn back. This is true human sorrow. So I say, those who choose to submit are wise, and those who choose to struggle and flee are foolish indeed.” Through reading God’s words, I suddenly realized that actually, I had been controlled for many years by Satan’s poisonous ideas, such as, “One’s destiny is in one’s own hands,” and “I should depend on myself rather than rely on others.” I always thought that only I was 100% reliable, so I desperately tired myself by trying to do everything on my own. Even when I was exhausted, I still stubbornly persisted in this, so that I lived in pain all the time and felt extremely tired both physically and mentally. Since believing in God, I had seen God’s deeds in my experiences and knew that God has sovereignty over our fates. Yet my wrong life perspective hadn’t changed: I thought that my life would be more secure as long as I passed the exam. I still tried to grasp my fate firmly in my hands and did not fully believe in God’s sovereignty. Therefore, when my desire wasn’t satisfied, I complained about God’s arrangements and fell into suffering again. Every sentence of God’s words gripped my heart and made me feel ashamed and embarrassed. I decided that I would no longer feel sad because of failing the exam, and that I wouldn’t shun God nor complain to God. Thus, I prayed to God silently in my heart, “O God! I’m willing to commit my life into Your hands and obey Your orchestrations and arrangements. No matter what You do, I will not leave You.”
From then on, my will to believe in God was more resolute. What’s more, by living a church life and communicating about God’s words with my brothers and sisters, I felt that my heart became closer and closer to God. I felt unprecedented relief and freedom.
Meanwhile, I entrusted my difficulties in finding work to God. To my delight, three jobs unexpectedly came my way in three days. However, I had some difficulties in choosing between them. One job was $3,300 a month, the second one was $2,500, and both were easy but were in other states. The third one was only $1,000 or so a month, but it was near my house. This time, I didn’t want to choose a job by myself so I brought all this before God and prayed to Him, “O God! I don’t know which one I should choose. If I choose the nearest one, I can attend meetings but I won’t save as much money. The other two jobs would provide me with food and accommodation, thus reducing my living costs. May You lead me to make a choice in accord with Your will.” At a meeting, when I opened my heart to communicate about my difficulty the brothers and sisters read me a passage of Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life: “There are no rules about the jobs believers in God can engage in, but there is a difference between perfect jobs and imperfect jobs. The perfect ones do not tire us, bind us, harm our health nor delay our belief in God; the imperfect ones wear us out, waste our energies, harm our health, restrict our spirits and delay our belief in God. … As long as a job benefits the work of God’s family and does not restrain our spirits, we can do it.” From those words, I found the path to practice: Since I believed in God, I should choose a job according to God’s will. I should choose a job which doesn’t hinder my belief in God, because this is in accord with God’s will. So I chose the job which was near my house, which was looking after some old people.
Now, I often live a church life and fellowship about God’s words with the brothers and sisters. What is more important is that God’s words have solved many of my difficulties, and have given me the right goal and direction in my life. I understand that I should pursue obeying God’s orchestrations and arrangements and come before God to worship God. Nowadays, I no longer worry about my life in the future. Instead, I’m willing to give it all to God and I believe that God will arrange everything for me. I always have unspeakable joy and sweetness in my heart. It is God who gives me such a happy life. I thank and praise God from my heart.
Bible Verse–Psalm 51:15
O Lord, open you my lips; and my mouth shall show forth your praise.
Bible Verse–Psalm 117:12
For his merciful kindness is great toward us: and the truth of the LORD endures for ever. Praise you the LORD.
How Preachers in the Name of Lord Can Avoid Becoming Evildoers (Mat 7:22-23)
I felt a little confused and worried whenever I read Matthew 7:22–23, “Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in your name? and in your name have cast out devils? and in your name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess to them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity.” I thought: If these words said by the Lord are aimed at those unbelievers or those who had believed God but then turned away from the Lord, I can understand. However, it is manifest that the Lord condemned those people who preach and work in the name of Him. What is this all about? Why did the Lord say this? What was the intention of the Lord? These years I have been bending myself to preaching and working for the Lord, and serving the Lord in the church. Does all that I did conform with the Lord’s will? Am I to be condemned as a worker of iniquity by the Lord? How shall I sacrifice and work to receive the Lord’s approval? Having pondered over these questions for long, I couldn’t find the solution yet. I felt perplexed within, constantly seeking …
Thanks for the Lord’s guidance. One day after half a year, I finally found the answer in a book. I saw it is said in this way in the book, “In the Bible, the Lord Jesus says, ‘Many will say to Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Your name? and in Your name have cast out devils? and in Your name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess to them, I never knew you: depart from Me, you that work iniquity.’ Why did the Lord Jesus say this? Why have those who heal the sick and cast out devils in the Lord’s name, who travel to preach in the Lord’s name, become evildoers? Who are these evildoers? Are they those who do not believe in God? They all believe in God and follow God. They also give things up for God, expend themselves for God, and perform their duty. However, in performing their duty they lack devotion and testimony, so it has become doing evil. This is why the Lord Jesus says, ‘Depart from Me, you that work iniquity.’
“What is the standard by which a person’s deeds are judged to be good or evil? It depends on whether or not you, in your thoughts, expressions, and actions, possess the testimony of putting the truth into practice and of living out truth reality. If you do not have this reality or do not live this out, then you are without a doubt an evildoer. How does God see evildoers? Your thoughts and external acts do not bear testimony for God, nor do they put Satan to shame or defeat Satan; instead, they shame God, and are riddled with marks that cause God to be ashamed. You are not testifying for God, not expending yourself for God, nor are you fulfilling your responsibility and obligations toward God; instead, you are acting for your own sake. What is the implication of ‘for your own sake’? For Satan. Therefore, in the end, God will say, ‘Depart from Me, you that work iniquity.’ In God’s eyes, you have not done good deeds, but rather your behavior has turned evil. You will not be rewarded and God will not remember you. Is this not completely in vain?”
From these words I understood: It turns out that whether our acts evaluated by God are good or bad doesn’t depend on our external good behaviors, or how much work we have done, how far we have trekked, and how much pain we have suffered for the Lord, but on our purpose of doing all that. Providing all that we have done is for the sake of loving the Lord, satisfying the intentions of the Lord, exalting the Lord and testifying to Him, and obeying His will, then what we have done can earn the Lord’s praise; on the contrary, when we, brandishing the name of the Lord, do everything to be in exchange for God’s rewards and blessings, or fame and gain, then we will not get the Lord’s approval, but rather be professed by the Lord as an evildoer. The more I tried carefully to figure out these words, the more I was conceived. The standard by which God measures man is indeed different from that by which man judges man. This fully manifests that God observes the depths of man’s heart, and moreover, that God is righteous and holy.
Think back to those Pharisees, chief priests and scribes. They compassed sea and land to spread the gospel of Jehovah God. They were considered to be pious by man, but were condemned and cursed by the Lord Jesus. What’s more, the Lord Jesus repeatedly exposed that they were hypocrites, and were brood of vipers. Think about it carefully. Although they often explained the Bible to the masses, clung to the doctrines of the Bible in everything, and were also loving toward people. But in fact, all that they did was not practicing God’s word, nor was following the commandments of God, but was done to be seen by people, and to preserve their own status and livelihoods. As the Lord Jesus revealed, “But all their works they do for to be seen of men: they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments, And love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, And greetings in the markets, and to be called of men, Rabbi, Rabbi” (Matthew 23:5–7). In order to attain their purpose of being looked up to and worshiped by all men, they purposely stood in the synagogues and on the street corners when praying, and they even deliberately made people see their fasting, almsgiving and doing good. From that we see everything they did was for deceiving and shackling others and not for serving God at all. Furthermore, they didn’t lead the people to practice God’s words and keep His commandments, but rather only led them to engage in religious worship, singing and praise, or holding on to some ancestral traditions. When the Lord Jesus came to preach and work, to preserve their own position and livelihoods, these hypocritical Pharisees flagrantly abandoned God’s laws and commandments. They fabricated rumors, bore false witness, and furiously condemned and framed the Lord Jesus, doing all they could to hinder the believers from following the Lord Jesus. In the end, they even colluded with those in power to crucify the Lord Jesus. No matter how many good outward behaviors such people had, and however hard they worked, in God’s eyes, they were workers of iniquity.
Looking back to these years during which I believed in the Lord, though I had some superficially good behaviors and suffered for preaching and working, did I sacrifice and give a lot for loving and satisfying God? Didn’t I do these things all for receiving the crown and the rewards, enjoying the blessings of the kingdom of heaven? Seeing the situation of the church was bleak, what I was concerned about was not the life of the brothers and sisters, but that if I didn’t nourish the Lord’s sheep well, I would not get His rewards and the blessings of the kingdom of heaven. If so, then I would lose big for I didn’t enjoy many enjoyable things in the world, nor did God approve of me. No wonder the Lord said He had never known the ones working iniquity like us, and let us depart from Him. It turned out what we had done was unrelated to the Lord but it was all for ourselves.
Later, I saw the Lord Jesus’ word, “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind. This is the first and great commandment” (Matthew 22:37–38). Pondering over the Lord’s word again, I was even more enlightened. I understood: God wishes us to do whatever we can with a heart that loves God and is mindful of God’s will and to pay attention to practicing His words in everything out of our love for Him. This way, in one regard, we will be able to act in harmony with God’s will; in another, more importantly, by putting God’s words into practice, our unrighteousness can be resolved, and gradually we’ll become people satisfying God’s will. At the time, I thought of Job. He had a place for God in his heart and pursued revering God and shunning evil. Ultimately, in that big trial he stood firm in his testimony, and then received God’s praise. There were still other people, like Peter and Abraham, who were approved by God. None of them was like those Pharisees, who waved the banner of serving God but in fact were just doing their own business. They used their sincere hearts to believe in God, love God, submit to God, obey God’s way and walk the path of revering God and shunning evil. In the end, they received God’s approval. In the future, I shall take them as the example I follow.
Thank God for His guidance. Now my mind is clearer, my confusion disappearing little by little. I have found the rightest direction and objective of faith in God. In my later service, I am willing to practice according to God’s requirements: exalting and bearing witness to the Lord, bringing the brothers and sisters to the presence of God, and offering my portion for loving and satisfying God rather than for my own gains of interests. That is my form of rationality as a creature. Thank the Lord!
Bible Verses–Mark 10:29-30
And Jesus answered and said, Truly I say to you, There is no man that has left house, or brothers, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel’s, But he shall receive an hundred times now in this time, houses, and brothers, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life.
Bible Verse–Luke 6:22
Blessed are you, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake.
Bible Verse–Psalm 31:15
My times are in your hand: deliver me from the hand of my enemies, and from them that persecute me.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 5:8
Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walks about, seeking whom he may devour:
I Find a Happy Life
By Kemu
I was born into a normal peasant family. My mother was diligent and hardworking, while my father was a lazy alcoholic. Every time he lost his temper with my mother after getting drunk, my younger brother and I would hide under the quilt with fear. Later, my parents got divorced due to the broken relationship. Growing up in such a circumstance, I extremely hoped to marry someone who cared for me and loved me to live a happy life.
Later, I made the acquaintance of my ex-husband, who was very filial toward his parents and considerate to me. But my mother-in-law was a well-known shrew in the village, so I planned to live apart from her after getting married. However, things didn’t turn out as I wished. My mother-in-law insisted on living with us, so my plan fell through. Then I thought: Since we live together, then we should get along well with each other. But my mother-in-law always found fault with me because my family was poor and our marriage was not of equal rank. Even if I did everything according to her requests, I could still receive a bad scolding, and she even tried to drive me away from the house several times. I had thought that finding a considerate husband could let me live a happy life, but it was beyond my expectation that I would have such an aggressive mother-in-law. To get a good assessment from the villagers and change my mother-in-law’s attitude toward me, I always swallowed my anger and grievance, doing the housework hard and even letting her manage all the money my husband earned as a driver. After a period of time, my mother-in-law’s attitude toward me still had not changed though all the villagers regarded me as a good daughter-in-law. My efforts were in vain at last, and it was still a torment to me to get on with my mother-in-law.
As my son was growing up day by day, I placed my hope on him, hoping to build a good life for him with my own hands, for it was the greatest happiness of me as a parent. But my mother-in-law kept the money my husband earned, which made me pretty dissatisfied. Thus, I said to my husband, “When could we keep our own money? Our son needs to buy a house and get married when he grows up; now your mother is in charge of the money, and if she doesn’t help us and we have no savings at that time, will our son complain about our uselessness?” Hearing my complaints every day, my husband then reclaimed our money from my mother-in-law, and we finally could keep our own money. But the first year after that, my mother-in-law borrowed 10,000 yuan from us, and then 20,000 yuan the next year. I had never thought that she should take our money in charge in this way. Later, the transportation business run by us was no longer profitable, and we even needed to put in our own money, so my hope of saving more money for my son faded. What was even more unexpected was that my husband had an affair and betrayed me when he worked as a driver. At that moment, I was so helpless. Thinking back, my mother-in-law was bad to me, but my husband loved me, so I still had something to look forward to in life. After my son’s birth, I struggled to create a happy home, but in the end I had nothing. I had suffered so many hardships these years, yet nothing went right for me. No matter how hard I tried, what I gained in the end was just sufferings instead of happiness. Thinking of these, I felt as if my heart were hollowed out. Later, my husband and I got divorced.
After divorce, I was still not reconciled to my fate, so I continued to pursue happiness with my own hands. Then I went to Japan alone. Though I had suffered many pains and frustrations during my first marriage, I still didn’t give up seeking happiness, so I went on planning for a wonderful future after marrying my present husband. In the beginning, our relationship was steady and he was very fond of me, so I thought that I finally found happiness this time. But one day in February, 2015, my husband suddenly told me that he owed over 3,600,000 yen and wanted me to help him repay the debt. Hearing his words, I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. I had thought that he worked two jobs for our future life; only then did I know that he did so to repay the debt. Facing this reality, I pretended to be calm outside, but shouted in my heart: Why is the happy life always far from me? Why on earth?
Gradually, I became quiet and was unwilling to talk to anyone, hiding all the things within my heart, because I was afraid of being laughed at. But this made me more mentally tired and I smiled less and less. Whenever I recalled what had happened to me since my childhood, I felt so exhausted and grieved. Sometimes I thought: If only I could fall asleep and never wake up, and then all my pressure and suffering would be relieved. I wanted to leave Japan yet had no idea where to go, so I could only force myself to hold on.
Soon after, I returned to China to take a holiday and told my mother about all things happening during this period, and she exhorted me: “Everything of us is in God’s hands and is not up to ourselves. Just believe in God and rely on Him, and stop resisting fate. You always desire to take your fate into your own hands, which only made you more and more pained. You have been toiling for your family and money these years, trying to live a happy life with your own hands; then what is the result? Could it be that your destiny is really held in your own hands? You should think about it carefully.” Before, my mother had preached the gospel to me many times, advising me to believe in God and accept God’s sovereignty; however, I had been seeking a happy life according to my own will all the time. At that time, I had to admit that there was nothing working out as I wished all these years, that what happened in real life brought me nothing but sadness and pains, and that I indeed couldn’t get real happiness by relying on myself.
Then I looked at my mother in front of me. Since she believed in God, her views about things had changed a lot and she became more and more happy. My mother’s transformation made me interested in believing in God, and I wanted to live easily and freely like her. Then she asked me to read the following passages of God’s words: “Because people do not recognize God’s orchestrations and God’s sovereignty, they always face fate defiantly and with a rebellious attitude, and they always want to cast off God’s authority and sovereignty and the things fate has in store, hoping in vain to change their current circumstances and alter their fate. But they can never succeed and are thwarted at every turn. This struggle, which takes place deep in one’s soul, brings profound pain of the sort that carves itself into one’s bones, as one fritters away their life all the while. What is the cause of this pain? Is it because of God’s sovereignty, or because a person was born unlucky? Obviously, neither is true. At bottom, it is caused by the paths people take, the ways they choose to live their lives.”
“If a person has a negative attitude toward fate, it proves that they are resisting everything that God has arranged for them, that they do not have a submissive attitude. If one has a positive attitude toward God’s sovereignty over human fate, then when one looks back upon one’s journey, when one truly comes to grips with God’s sovereignty, one will more earnestly desire to submit to everything that God has arranged, will have more determination and confidence to let God orchestrate one’s fate and to stop rebelling against God. For one sees that when one does not comprehend fate, when one does not understand God’s sovereignty, when one gropes their way forward willfully, staggering and tottering through the fog, the journey is too difficult, too heartbreaking. So when people recognize God’s sovereignty over human fate, the clever ones choose to know it and accept it, to bid farewell to the painful days when they tried to build a good life with their own two hands, and to stop struggling against fate and pursuing their so-called ‘life goals’ in their own way. … Only when one accepts the Creator’s sovereignty, submits to His orchestrations and arrangements, and seeks true human life will one gradually begin to break free from all heartbreak and suffering, and to be rid of all the emptiness of life.” After I read these words, my mother said to me, “Our whole life is held in God’s hands, and we are incapable of controlling ourselves. So don’t struggle against your own fate anymore.”
Hearing her advice, I reflected on God’s words carefully. Thinking back, I was full of fantasies about life and marriage at first, desiring to build a happy life with my own two hands. But things always went contrary to my wishes, and I became exhausted both physically and mentally and felt unbearably painful. Isn’t it all because I had no knowledge of God’s sovereignty over my fate and blindly struggled against the fate with my ability? Yet these sufferings are what I should undergo, because if I hadn’t experienced so many frustrations and failures, I wouldn’t have the opportunity to come before God or know that my destiny is not controlled by myself. At this moment, I was full of gratitude for God and was willing to submit to His sovereignty. In the days that followed, I often went out for meetings with my mother; when I was free, I would read God’s words, listen to hymns, and watch gospel movies and videos; and my mother taught me how to pray. Every day was full and I no longer felt the days unbearable.
Later, I went back to Japan. After a while, my husband told me that we just needed to pay the solicitor 500,000 yen and then he would help us handle the matter of the debt; besides, we could pay the lawyer fee by installments, which wouldn’t influence our life. I deeply knew that it’s owe to God’s sovereignty and arrangements that my life took a favorable turn, so I thanked God constantly in my heart. Later, I had contact with the brothers and sisters in the Church of Almighty God in Japan and had a regular church life. Through reading God’s words continually and the fellowship and help from my brothers and sisters, I was certain that Almighty God is God incarnate.
One day, I read these God’s words: “A person who truly knows and experiences the Creator’s sovereignty should be in an active state, not a state that is passive or helpless. While such a person would accept that all things are fated, they should possess an accurate definition of life and fate: Every life is subject to the Creator’s sovereignty. When one looks back on the road one has walked, when one recollects every phase of one’s journey, one sees that at every step, whether one’s journey was arduous or smooth, God was guiding one’s path, planning it out. It was God’s meticulous arrangements, His careful planning, that led one, unknowingly, to today. To be able to accept the Creator’s sovereignty, to receive His salvation—what great fortune that is!” Through the revelation of God’s words, I truly experienced that no matter whether my road in life is rough or smooth, it is God that leads me all the way until now. Though I have suffered a lot, I finally see clearly the fact that I really can’t dictate my own fate. When I accept God’s sovereignty and obey His arrangements for me, and no longer seek happy life by my own ability, I live more easily and freely. I feel so lucky to come in front of God, and have finally understood that only those who know God’s sovereignty have true happiness to speak of.
I remember a hymn of life experience which says: “If I were not saved by God, I would still be drifting in this world, struggling hard and painfully in sin; every day gets bleak and hopeless. If I were not saved by God, I’d still be crushed below the devil’s feet, snared in sin and its enjoyments, ignorant of what my life would be. If I were not saved by God, I’d be without my blessings here today, much less know why we should live on or the meaning of our lives. If I were not saved by God, I’d still be confused about my faith, still in empty space passing the days, unaware in whom to put my faith. I have finally understood God’s loving hands hold mine as we go. I would never go and lose my way ’cause I’m on this brilliant course to stay. I have finally understood God’s intent, earnest to man. False impressions fully removed, I will give my flesh and soul to God.” This hymn makes me identify with it, for it gives voice to my own thoughts. From now on, I only wish to walk on the path which God points out for me, sacrifice my whole being to God, and accept God’s sovereignty over my fate.
Bible Verse–2 Corinthians 12:10
Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ’s sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong.
Bible Verse–Matthew 5:44
But I say to you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which spitefully use you, and persecute you;
No Longer Engaging in Intrigue Against My Colleague, I Live Out the Likeness of a Christian
By Zheng Xin
After Spring Festival, I found a job of sewing buttons and packaging in a small privately-owned clothing factory. In order not to miss meetings, I told the boss that I was to do piece work on a flexible schedule and get paid according to the amount of work I did. And my boss agreed.
Over a month later, the factory was snowed under with work, so my boss hired another female worker to do buttonholing. She was several years my junior, and I called her Xiaowang. We worked together upstairs. She was fast and skillful at her work. Later, when my boss found it was hard for me to undertake two kinds of work alone, he talked to me about whether I could give some to Xiaowang, letting her sew buttons after she finished her tasks. I agreed. In this way, if there were some more tasks than I could finish every day, I would give some to Xiaowang. We worked and chatted, feeling that each day was pleasant.
Over time, however, I found Xiaowang started to compete with me for more tasks. In the past, when she finished making buttonholes, she would put the clothes with buttonholes on my work-table for me to sew buttons. If I couldn’t get them done alone, I would give some to her. But recently, she began to sew buttons directly after making buttonholes. She even didn’t ask whether I needed her to help me. And what’s more, in the days that followed she only focused on working, talking little with me. Because we were paid by the piece, the tasks that she completed would be accumulated into her account. I felt a bit sore in my heart, thinking, “What’s your problem? It’s settled that I give you some on condition that I can’t complete them alone. Now, you compete with me. How come you don’t follow the rules? If you go on like this, I must reason with you.” But then, I thought, “If any of my words aren’t tactless, we might get into a quarrel with each other. That’s not good. I am a believer in God. If I do so, isn’t that dishonoring God? Forget it! I should live out the saintly propriety. I can’t quarrel with her only for a little profit.” So, I buried these thoughts in my heart.
Some days later, she didn’t show any restraint because of my forbearance but she continued to compete with me for the tasks. Sometimes when I sneaked a look at her, I saw her working faster and faster. Reluctant to show weakness, I also started to work in a fast way, busying myself needling, sewing, and cutting. After a long time of work, my neck muscle ached, but I didn’t want to raise my head to have a rest for fear that I wasted time and lost more tasks. Moreover, I was not convinced: I have worked here longer than you, but I don’t believe my skill is inferior to yours. Gradually, we became distant from each other. Although we didn’t have any quarrel outwardly, we were fighting in the heart. It simply seemed like we were bitter enemies. Though working together, we were like strangers.
Afterward, when Xiaowang saw me sew buttons faster and faster, she resolutely kept all the clothes with well-made buttonholes for herself and didn’t give them to me. As soon as she finished making buttonholes, she hastened to sew buttons. I couldn’t bear what she did. So the more I thought about it, the angrier I got, thinking, “Do you think you can easily bully me? I have been tolerating you, but you just go too far! Sewing buttons is my work. It’s quite good enough that I gave you some. Not only do you not thank me, but you compete for them and devour my share. Are you not bullying me?” At this moment, my anger overwhelmed my weak wish of living out the saintly propriety. After work, when she left, I went to my boss with anger and complained, “How should Xiaowang be that way? Sewing buttons is originally my duty. Yet now, she not only competes with me, but she does it all alone. She is too unreasonable. If this continues, I won’t work here any longer. I can’t stand the sight of her. Maybe I shouldn’t come tomorrow. Maybe I should let her do all the work.” Hearing my complaint, my boss said immediately, “Xiaozheng, don’t be that way. Now is the peak season for our factory. Many orders need to be fulfilled. We need hands badly. Don’t leave. As long as you can stay, I can stop using her a few days later and at the end of this month after I pay her wage, I will ask her to pack up and quit.” At my boss’ words, I was secretly delighted, feeling that my boss’ words finally helped me vent my anger. Never in my life have I been bullied like this. Humph! How dare you compete with me? As long as our boss fires you, you won’t earn a cent here.
I had a sense of victory over her, feeling self-satisfied. Then I went home humming a little tune. After supper, I turned on my MP5 player and listened to a passage in a fellowship from the above, “When it comes to interests, there must be wars, quarrels, and conflicts among men. Why do people fight with each other? For the sake of interests. Politicians fight because they want to take power; civilians fight because of their benefit. In a word, people without the truth are very likely to fight against others, and they tend to wage campaigns. This is undoubtable and many facts have all confirmed this point. Tell me, what do two people usually fight for? They fight for their personal interests.” Then I saw God’s words say, “In God’s eyes, people are like the animals in the animal world. They fight with each other, slaughter each other, and have extraordinary interactions with each other. In God’s eyes, they are also like apes, scheming against one another regardless of age or gender. As such, all that the whole of mankind does and manifests has never been after God’s heart.” Comparing myself to God’s words and the sermons from the above, I felt ashamed and humiliated. I am the target of God’s words: Over this period of time, I always fought both openly and in secret with Xiaowang; is it not because of interests? She wanted to work more to make more money, which means I had to work less and thus earned less, so I couldn’t tolerate her. I am exactly like the animal revealed in God’s words. For the sake of my own small interests, I fought against her all day. Although I didn’t quarrel with her, all that I expressed in my heart was corrupt satanic disposition. On this matter, I didn’t come in time before God and seek the truth to resolve my corruption, but instead I made complaints before my boss and spoke ill of her behind her back. When my boss stood on my side and intended to fire her, I felt both happy and satisfied. I realize my nature is too malicious, and that just like the jungle animals in the animal world, I have no humanity at all, intriguing and vying against others. Does my living out match the likeness that a Christian should have in the least?
Then I read God’s words, which said, “Until people have experienced God’s work and gained the truth, it is Satan’s nature that takes charge and dominates them from within. What, specifically, does that nature entail? For example, why are you selfish? … they will answer, ‘Because it’s every man for himself, and the devil take the hindmost.’ This single phrase expresses the very root of the problem. Satan’s logic has become people’s lives. They may do things for this purpose or that, but they are only doing it for themselves. Everyone thinks that since it is every man for himself and the devil take the hindmost, people should live for their own sakes, and do everything in their power to secure a good position for the sake of food and fine clothing. ‘Every man for himself and the devil take the hindmost’—this is the life and the philosophy of man, and it also represents human nature. … These words of Satan are precisely the poison of Satan, and when people internalize it, it becomes their nature. Satan’s nature is exposed through these words; they represent it completely. This poison becomes people’s lives as well as the foundation of their existence, and corrupted humanity has been consistently dominated by this poison for thousands of years.” God’s words cut to the point and reveal my nature. They allow me to realize that the reason why I always defend my own interests when meeting things is because of my selfish nature. The satanic poison, “Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost,” has become my life and the foundation of my existence. This poison misleads me to believe that man should live for himself and that scrambling for what belongs to myself is proper. But from God’s words, I came to know that my thought of this kind is directed by my satanic poison. It can cause me to fight with others once my interests are harmed. As a result, I can’t live out the likeness of a real man in association with others. At this point, I understood: Although it appeared to be a bad thing that I competed with Xiaowang for tasks, it is through such an environment and person that God wants me to know my own corruption, and then to add the truth of normal humanity to me. So that I can rely on His words to live, and cast away my corrupt satanic disposition. Through this, I can learn to give up my own interests, and get along well with others, no longer fighting against others for my personal interests.
So, from that day on, I started to forsake myself consciously. Every day before I went to work, I prayed to God, asking Him to keep my heart so that my action could satisfy Him. When I reached the factory, if there were tasks to be done, I would do them; if not, I would go home early. Because of the leading of God’s words, I was not that sulky and annoyed.
A few days later, my boss found that I went home early every day. He knew it was because I didn’t want to compete with Xiaowang. He could hardly stand what she was doing. So after he finished preparing clothes downstairs, he first carried them to me, and winked at me to show that I could sew buttons first and then deliver them to Xiaowang to make buttonholes. That way, Xiaowang would have no means to compete with me. When I received the clothes, I was very happy. As I sewed buttons, I thought, “It’s our boss that gives these clothes to me first; it’s not me asking him to do so. Wait and do your tasks after me. This time I can do more tasks so I can make more money. Last month, I only earned about fifteen hundred yuan while you earned over two thousand yuan. My salary is the lowest in the factory. Is this not because you compete for more tasks? Now, our boss gives the clothes to me first, and you can no longer compete with me.” So I exerted all my strength and accelerated my speed of work. In a short while, I finished several clothes. But after I came back from the washroom, I found the buttons I sewed on the clothes looked very strange. I took them up and checked them out, “Oh, no! I was only too excited to sew buttons on the other side left for buttonholes.” Because of my mistake, all my work just now was in vain. So I had to remove those buttons one by one from the clothes and what’s more, I didn’t dare to make Xiaowang know it for fear that she would laugh at me.
Just at that time, I suddenly realized what I did was still not in accordance with God’s will. Although these clothes were given to me by our boss, wasn’t I still competing with Xiaowang in the heart? Was the revelation from my thoughts still not the selfish nature of Satan? Then I thought of God’s words, “Everything that happens to people happens when God needs them to stand firm in their testimony to Him. Though nothing major is happening to you at the moment and you do not bear great testimony, every detail of your daily life is a matter of testimony to God. If you can win the admiration of your brothers and sisters, your family members, and everyone around you; if, one day, the unbelievers come, and admire all that you do, and see that all that God does is wonderful, then you will have borne testimony.” Pondering these words of God, I understood God’s will. Now is exactly the time when I need to stand testimony for God. Perhaps it’s not a big thing to bicker with colleagues during working time, and doing that may be very common among the crowd. I would also think that Xiaowang was the first to blame. However, it is because I am corrupted by Satan and I have no truth that, when encountering things, I rely on my selfish nature to live, without giving up my own interests. This is why I had an abnormal relationship with Xiaowang and kept competing with her in the heart. I saw that I am so deeply corrupted by Satan. Although I wanted to forsake my own interests and get along with her, yet what I expressed before interests was corruption all the same. I found it hard to change this corruption with my power. Thus, I prayed to God in my heart, “Almighty God! Please lead me. I’m not willing to rely on my selfish nature to live any longer, nor do I want to fight with others for my own interests. I’m willing to practice the truth and bear testimony for You. Please give me faith and strength so that I can betray my flesh, break away from the corruption and restraint of Satan, and honor and testify to You with my practical living out.” After praying, my heart grew calm a lot. I saw Xiaowang was not happy, either, because she couldn’t compete for more tasks. She went home early that day.
After work, when I was about to leave, I said to my boss, “From now on, you can first give these tasks to Xiaowang. If she is too busy to complete them alone, I can share some. I don’t want to compete with her. Now that we work together in the same workshop, we should get along with each other. It is nothing for me to make more or less money. It is a kind of destiny that we can work together. What’s more, if we fight here just for getting more tasks, you, your wife and all the workers will be fed up with our bad behavior. The best way is that we finish the tasks in harmony. I can’t harm all the harmonious relationship because of the conflict between us.” Hearing my words, my boss couldn’t believe his ears and asked me with doubt, “Hey, what makes your thought different from others? Who doesn’t want to earn more money here? How come you give up yours voluntarily? Besides, you have already been the one who earns the least in this factory.” I said smilingly, “It’s nothing. I don’t care how much money I can make. If I make less, then I spend less.” My boss smiled and said, “There are few people like you these years.” I thought, “If it were not for my belief in God, I couldn’t possibly give up my interests actively. That I can do this today is the result achieved by God’s words.” Since then, never did I compete with Xiaowang. Every time I saw there were buttons to be sewed on a few bags of clothes, I left them to Xiaowang and went home. Over time, Xiaowang also felt a little guilty. She hadn’t conversed with me for a long time. One morning, I had just arrived at the factory when she took the initiative to greet me, “Good morning, Sister Zheng.” I was very happy to see that she could speak to me actively. I knew it was because I practiced God’s words that our conflict was resolved and Satan was put to shame. From then on we could get along again.
Several months later, these tasks were finished. After paying our wages, my boss insisted on inviting us workers to have a meal in a restaurant. That day, Xiaowang left early because she had some other things to attend to. During the meal, my boss raised his wine glass and said to all workers, “Today, I’ll drink to Xiaozheng. She can maintain our union in our factory. That’s not easy. She is really a good person.” Hearing what my boss said, I gave glory to God in my heart. Because I am not a good person by nature but the same as all those who intrigue or scramble against each other for personal interests. If it were not for God’s words that guided me time and again, I couldn’t get free from my corrupt satanic disposition. Now I can live out some likeness of man. I thank God for His salvation to me from my heart. All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–Joshua 22:4
And now the LORD your God has given rest to your brothers, as he promised them: therefore now return you, and get you to your tents, and to the land of your possession, which Moses the servant of the LORD gave you on the other side Jordan.
Bible Verse–Ephesians 1:2
Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
Bible Verse–Romans 16:20
And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. Amen.
How Should We Know Romans 13:1-2, “Submission to Authorities”?
I am a co-worker of a house church. Since our church has refused to join the Three-Self Church, we are restricted and persecuted by the Chinese Communist government frequently. So we go and gather in the mountains in order to avoid being arrested. Today, after my family and I had prepared everything, we disguised ourselves, took our farm implements, and then went to the mountain for a meeting. When passing by the village entrance, I heard some villagers saying that the police were arresting a preacher. Hearing that, I was much angrier and thought, “Ah! The Chinese Communist Party is persecuting house churches more and more severely. It seems that in the future we have to be much more cautious when gathering and preaching the gospel.” But what the scripture says occurred to my mind: “Let every soul be subject to the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whoever therefore resists the power, resists the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation” (Romans 13:1–2). I felt very confused and was caught in a dilemma: How should we treat the CCP regime? The CCP has been persecuting us believers in the Lord, arresting and persecuting Christians. If we obey the ruling authority according to Paul’s words, then aren’t we opposing the Lord and bringing destruction on ourselves? But if not, then according to the Bible, we are rebelling against the ordinance of God and asking for punishment. Ah! How to practice to be after the Lord’s will? The oppression of the CCP is becoming tighter and tighter yet I still don’t know how to practice in this aspect. …
As I thought of this, we reached the woods, and there we surprisingly encountered the preacher Brother Wu being arrested by the police. Without allowing ourselves time to talk, we hurried to take Brother Wu to our meeting place. After getting a general understanding of the persecution he had undergone, I said: “It is the Lord’s arrangement that we meet here today, and there must be God’s good will.” While I was speaking, the other co-workers came in gradually. Then I told them about how the CCP hunted Brother Wu.
Brother Zhou said heavily: “Brother Wu was able to escape from the pursuit of the CCP, this really was the protection of the Lord. It is too difficult for us to believe in the Lord under the CCP regime. Every time we gather together or preach the gospel, we are in danger of being arrested and jailed. If we didn’t have true faith and the will to give up our life for the Lord, it would be hard for us to walk down the path. We really need to pay a high price for following the Lord! I was arrested and had been in prison for three years because of spreading the gospel, so I know these things very clearly. For all these years, the CCP government has been wantonly arresting and persecuting believers in God, making many Christians have no home to return and their families shattered. Some have suffered tortures, and some have even been persecuted to death. The evil behavior of the CCP really makes people enraged with hatred! But in the Bible, Paul says that we should obey those in power. I am so hazy. How to treat the CCP regime to accord with the Lord’s will?” What Brother Zhou said was exactly what I thought and it was our puzzlement and difficulties as well.
Thus, I said anxiously: “Yeah! This problem has troubled me for quite a long time too. If we put Paul’s words into practice, then we ought to obey the regimes in all things. However, the CCP, an atheistic regime, has always persecuted religious belief and opposed God. Not only does the CCP not allow us to believe in the Lord but they also arrest and persecute those who spread the gospel and bear witness for God. In case we obey them, neither believing in the Lord nor preaching the gospel to testify about Him, then aren’t we standing on Satan’s side, resisting and betraying the Lord? Won’t we then become the ones who shall perish? Ah! I really don’t understand: When it comes to how we treat those in power, what should we do to be after the Lord’s will? Oh, Brother Wu, as a preacher, you should have higher insight. What’s your understanding of this?”
Brother Wu said seriously: “About this question of whether we should listen to those in authority or not, we should treat it according to God’s words. Let’s recall, from the Age of Law to the Age of Grace, God never said that man should obey the authorities. For instance, in the Age of Law, the Egyptian Pharaoh, the enemy of the Israelites, held the power. He prevented the Israelites from leaving Egypt to worship God. He resisted the work of God; as a result, God sent disasters down on him. In the Age of Law, all devilish rulers opposing God were destroyed by Him in the end. Then, in the Age of Grace, both the authorities and the religious leaders were resisting God and were hostile to God. They opposed and condemned God’s work, so the Lord Jesus could only leave the temple to preach and work in the wilderness and among the common people. Had the disciples of the Lord Jesus obeyed the ruling regime, could they have still followed Him? From the facts of the work of God, we can see that listening to those in power isn’t in accordance with God’s will and isn’t God’s requirements, either. Particularly, since the CCP came to power, they have been publicly denying, condemning, and blaspheming God. They have regarded Christianity as an evil cult, and labeled the Bible as an evil cult book, confiscating it and burning it. They have also declared religious groups as cult organizations and persecuted and suppressed them. Especially with those Christians who believe in true God, spread and testify God, the CCP even more wildly arrest, persecute and brutally torture them. It really is ruthless and unwarranted killing! The facts are sufficient to prove that the CCP is an evil satanic force opposing God. Why does the CCP hate and persecute believers in God so much? What on earth is its purpose? This is because it most fears that all Chinese people will believe in God, follow God, pursue the truth, and receive God’s salvation. In this way, there will be no one to be enslaved by or to serve it anymore. Hence, the CCP persecutes Christians by any means, trying in vain to abolish God’s work, ban Christianity, and turn China into a region without God. The CCP is indeed the evil satanic regime which hates the truth and God the most.”
After hearing Brother Wu’s fellowship, brothers and sisters started talking about it. My heart also felt much brighter and then I said, “Ah, thanks be to the Lord! Now I feel released in my heart. Previously I didn’t understand the truth and didn’t see through the CCP’s evil essence of resisting God. No matter how those in power arrested and persecuted Christians, I didn’t dare to rise up to resist but still prayed for them. I thought that authorities were ordained by the Lord and if we didn’t obey them, then we were rebelling against and betraying the Lord! Ah! I was really ignorant and unable to tell good from evil!”
Brother Wu said: “Thank God! This is all God’s enlightenment and illumination. The CCP government uses all kinds of means to persecute Christians cruelly, which causes countless Christians to be homeless and their families to be ruined. From the ironclad facts, we can be sure that the CCP government is the most evil satanic regime in the world. So, we reject and betray it. Isn’t this completely after God’s will?”
Brothers and sisters said repeatedly: “Right, it must be rejected.”
Brother Wu continued fellowshiping: “Actually, the Lord Jesus has said long ago, ‘This is an evil generation’ (Luke 11:29). ‘And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil’ (John 3:19). Also it is said in the Bible, ‘the whole world lies in wickedness’ (1 John 5:19). The Lord Jesus cuts to the point and reveals the true state and the source of this word’s evil darkness. All mankind lives under Satan’s influence, unable to tolerate the existence of God or the truth. Looking back, two thousand years ago, once the Lord Jesus was born, He was hunted down by King Herod; when He was preaching and doing His work, He was rejected and condemned by the Jewish leaders and in the end the Jewish leaders joined with Roman officials to nail Him to the cross. When the gospel of the Lord Jesus came to China, it also suffered the wild condemnation and resistance of the Qing Dynasty and we don’t even know how many missionaries were persecuted or slaughtered. Since the People’s Republic of China was founded and the CCP took power, Christians having been arrested or afflicted are even countless. What do these facts all prove? Why can’t God’s will be carried out on the earth as well as throughout all countries in the world? This is because the whole world is under the domain of the evil one, Satan. Those ruling on the earth are all Satan’s evil forces that oppose God, and the CCP regime is a typical example of Satan’s evil forces. That is the reason that mankind becomes evil and dark to the extreme. Isn’t this a widely acknowledged fact?”
I could see more clearly the essence of the CCP’s resistance to God after hearing his fellowship. Brothers and sisters all began to talk, “This is exactly correct!” “If we obey the CCP, we shall bring destruction to ourselves.” “It is really so!”
Brother Wu went on saying: “After the fellowship, now when we read Paul’s words again, we really find them questionable. Paul also was once arrested and put in jail because of spreading the gospel, in theory he should have greater insight into the essence of evil satanic regimes than we do. But Paul said these words in the end. It is really unbelievable!”
What Brother Wu said made a lot of sense and awoke me. I came to a sudden realization and said, “Alas! Yeah, most people in the religious world are misled and deceived by Paul’s words. In particular, those who believe in the Lord in the Three-Self Church obey the ruling regime according to Paul’s word, stand on the side of the CCP regime completely, and act upon whatever it says. Moreover, they also follow the fallacy of the CCP that ‘love your country, love your church, glorify God and benefit men.’ Gatherings, Bible study, and spreading the gospel are all controlled by the CCP. How are they believing in the Lord? Aren’t they worshiping Satan, and resisting the Lord and betraying Him? Ah! Paul’s words really are misleading and harmful; they have misled and ruined many pious believers who do not understand the truth.”
Brother Wu fellowshiped with patience, “The main purpose of God’s salvation for man is to defeat Satan and transform those who have been corrupted by Satan into those who obey and worship God. This is the way to thoroughly defeat and humiliate Satan, and end its destiny eventually. God allows Satan to rule on earth and corrupt mankind; He wills us to discern Satan, see its essence clearly, and hate and betray it. However, never has God said that we should obey Satan, much less that rebelling against the satanic regime is just asking for punishment. According to Paul’s viewpoint, were those ancient saints, who suffered the arrest and persecution of Satan’s regimes and were even martyred for the Lord, asking for punishment on account of rebelling against those in power? Is that really the case? Isn’t the imprisonment of the ancient saints a beautiful testimony to the Lord? But according to Paul’s words, the persecution and even slaughter of these ancient saints were not good witnesses to the Lord; instead they were looking for punishment because they rebelled against authorities. In this case, isn’t the suffering of being arrested and put in jail for spreading the gospel that Paul himself underwent in vain? Then why did he take his suffering as testimony and talk it to others? Isn’t he contradicting himself? It is heaven’s law and earth’s principle for us to believe in the Lord, and spread and testify to the gospel of Him. But satanic governments use all kinds of methods to persecute Christians brutally, obstruct the spreading of God’s gospel, and block the carrying out of God’s will, which fully exposes their devilish essence—hating the truth and being hostile to God. We are persecuted cruelly by the regime of Satan for adhering to the true way and spreading and testifying to the Lord’s gospel. The persecution we suffer is for righteousness’ sake and is most approved by the Lord. How can we say that this is asking for punishment? The Lord Jesus clearly said, ‘Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven’ (Matthew 5:10). Did Paul not know these words of the Lord? He must have known! It can be seen that Paul’s words obviously contravene those of the Lord Jesus. So, in this matter, what should we do? Listen to Paul or obey the Lord?”
“Surely we should obey the Lord!” I couldn’t help blurting out.
“Right,” Brother Li said excitedly, “‘Let every soul be subject to the higher powers’, these words are Paul’s, not the Lord’s. What Paul said doesn’t represent the Lord Jesus’ intentions. The Lord Jesus never said that obeying those in power was obeying God. Ah, I just remembered, when it comes to paying taxes, the Lord Jesus once said: ‘Render therefore to Caesar the things which are Caesar’s; and to God the things that are God’s’ (Matthew 22:21). The Lord Jesus only said we ought to obey the authorities in terms of paying taxes. He never said that we must obey all of their commands, nor did He say that opposing them is rebelling against the ordinance of God. So the words of Paul aren’t in accordance with those of the Lord Jesus or the truth at all, and we cannot take them as the principles of our actions. Created by God, we belong to God. We should listen to God’s words and obey His authority in everything. This is the law of heaven.”
An old sister said with excitement, “Yeah, since we believe in the Lord, we should listen to and obey Him. Whoever they are, those in authority or famous figures, if their words are not in line with the Lord’s, we won’t listen. Just as the Bible says: ‘We ought to obey God rather than men’” (Acts 5:29).
I was so happy and said: “Today, hearing Brother Wu’s fellowship, my heart brightened suddenly. Many years of confusion have been resolved. Today we have gained much more than we have from listening to our pastors and elders explain the Bible. Brother Wu came here today, this is really the Lord’s arrangement and grace!”
Just at that moment, my father came to convey a message in a great fluster. He said that the police had not caught Brother Wu and were going to continue the search. We saw that gathering there was not safe, so I immediately arranged for some brothers and sisters to cover Brother Wu as he went down the mountain and to find him a safe place to live.
Walking on the path, I thought: Today’s meeting really benefited me a lot. What Brother Wu fellowshiped made me have a thorough discernment of Paul’s words “Let every soul be subject to the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whoever therefore resists the power, resists the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation” (Romans 13:1–2). We cannot obey those satanic regimes that resist, persecute, and are hostile to God; otherwise, we are bringing about our own destruction. Besides, I have understood that the reason why God allows Satan to rule on earth is that He wants to use it to do service for making a group of people who can obey and worship God, thereby to seal its fate. God is so almighty and so wise! It seems that we must see everything according to God’s words when it comes to believing in God. If not, we will fall into Satan’s net, and it will cause unimaginable consequences. Thank the Lord for guiding me to gain a lot through today’s meeting and having my puzzlement resolved. Glory be to God!
Bible Verse–Leviticus 26:6
And I will give peace in the land, and you shall lie down, and none shall make you afraid: and I will rid evil beasts out of the land, neither shall the sword go through your land.
Bible Verse–Numbers 6:26
The LORD lift up his countenance on you, and give you peace.
Bible Verse–Philippians 4:7
And the peace of God, which passes all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.
Christians’ Practicing Principles in Dealing With Other People
Matthew 22:37-39 says: “Jesus said to him, You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind. This is the first and great commandment. And the second is like to it, You shall love your neighbor as yourself.” This is the Lord Jesus’ teaching for His followers—loving God and loving others; in addition, He also makes some detailed requirements of man. For example, Luke 6:27 and 6:29 says, “Love your enemies, do good to them which hate you.” “And to him that smites you on the one cheek offer also the other; and him that takes away your cloak forbid not to take your coat also.” The Lord Jesus bestows us too much grace and blessing, and we have felt His mercy and lovingkindness deeply. Therefore, we believe that we should live out the image as He requires to glorify Him and repay His love; bearing all things and enduring all things seem to serve as the code of conduct for almost every Christian.
We still love our family members who are not believers, our neighbors, and even the government with tolerance and patience when they persecute and slander us. When we deal with others, we also treat them with tolerance and patience though they damage our interests. We deem that only by doing this are we the people who love the Lord, because Christians have been practicing forbearance and patience over two thousand years. Today, in the last days, we would like to practice loving others as ourselves, being forbearing and patient with others by keeping His words, but always fail. We often practice it outwardly, but are unwilling to go through it. For example: When unbelievers do something that damages our interests, when there is strife among brothers and sisters or co-workers, when our unbelieving families obstruct us in worshiping God, and so on, we often feel distressed about that, and can’t help thinking: Should we Christians exercise patience in everything?
The Lord’s words are the truth. We will not go wrong when acting in accordance with His words, that is, when practicing forbearance and patience, and loving others as ourselves. However, we need to know the practicing principles of these words. Otherwise, if we just observe regulations, our spirit can’t be liberated, nor will God remember us. In fact, God’s requirement of man is principled. Just as when the Lord came to work, He, in every way, tolerated, endured and supplied His apostles as well as believers who followed Him. However, to those Pharisees who resisted Him, He rebuked, condemned and cursed them. For instance, Matthew 23:13-15 says: “But woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for you neither go in yourselves, neither suffer you them that are entering to go in. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you devour widows’ houses, and for a pretense make long prayer: therefore you shall receive the greater damnation. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made, you make him twofold more the child of hell than yourselves.” These were the words that the Lord Jesus rebuked the Pharisees at that time. The Pharisees believed in God but refused to accept the truth, and moreover, they obstructed people from returning to God. They, for the sake of their status and livelihoods, had no reverence for God. Therefore, God condemned and cursed them according to their essence of standing as an enemy to God. Take Judas as another example. He betrayed the Lord and friends. And then he died with his body bursting open in the middle due to God’s punishment. It can be clearly seen that God is principled in the way He deals with others, and He does not practice tolerance and patience to everyone in all things.
However, now God asks us to act according to principles. For brothers and sisters who truly believe in and love God, whatever prejudice we have toward them, we should treat them with tolerance, forgiveness and love. But to those who resist God and hate God, we should treat them differently. Just as God’s word says, “You have to look at how God treats ignorant and foolish people, how He treats those with immature stature, how He treats the normal manifestations of humanity’s corrupt disposition, and how He treats those who are malicious. God treats different people in different ways, and He also has various ways of managing different people’s myriad conditions” (“To Gain the Truth, You Must Learn From the People, Matters, and Things Around You” in Records of Christ’s Talks). “In God’s words, what principle is mentioned with regard to how people should treat each other? Love what God loves, and hate what God hates. That is, the people God loves, who truly pursue the truth and do God’s will, are the very ones you should love. Those who do not do God’s will, who hate God, who disobey Him, and whom He despises are ones we, too, should despise and reject. This is what God’s word requires” (“Only by Recognizing Your Misguided Views Can You Know Yourself” in Records of Christ’s Talks).
From God’s words, we see His requirements of us: “Love what God loves, hate what God hates.” Thus we should see things according to His word. Those who love God, fulfill their duties loyally and are willing to seek and practice the truth when encountering things, are pious Christians that we should love. Even if they harm our interests or hurt us temporarily, we should assist them with love, tolerance and patience, in order that they can understand the truth little by little. Just as God’s words say, “How does God treat each and every person? Some people are of immature stature, or are young, or have believed in God for only a short time. God might see these people as being neither bad nor malicious by nature essence; it is simply that they are somewhat ignorant or lacking in caliber, or that they have been polluted too much by society. They have not entered truth reality, so it is difficult for them to keep from doing some foolish things or committing some ignorant acts. However, from God’s perspective, such matters are not important; He looks only at these people’s hearts. If they are resolved to enter truth reality, if they are headed in the right direction, and this is their objective, then God is watching them, waiting for them, and giving them time and opportunities that allow them to enter. It is not the case that God knocks them down with one blow, nor is it that He grabs hold of a transgression they once committed and refuses to let go; He has never treated people like this. That being said, if people treat each other in such a manner, then does this not show their corrupt disposition? This is precisely their corrupt disposition” (“To Gain the Truth, You Must Learn From the People, Matters, and Things Around You” in Records of Christ’s Talks).
But to another kind of person, for example, those who blaspheme God, curse God, judge God or resist God but don’t repent should be abandoned and despised. Many people around us, hearing that the Lord has returned, begin to resist, condemn and blaspheme Him wantonly, and they are hated by God. Just as when the Lord Jesus came to do work at that time, the Pharisees spread rumors, saying the Lord cast out devils by Beelzebub the prince of the devils. Eventually, they were cursed by God because of their blasphemy of Him, and the entire Jewish nation was subjected to the pain of subjugation, for the Lord Jesus said: “Why I say to you, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven to men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven to men. And whoever speaks a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but whoever speaks against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come” (Matthew 12:31-32). Therefore, we should treat people, matters and things around us according to principles. We can’t follow evil forces to resist or condemn God. Facing the Lord’s return, we should have a seeking heart, because the Lord said, “For every one that asks receives; and he that seeks finds; and to him that knocks it shall be opened” (Matthew 7:8).
Bible Verse–Revelation 13:10
He that leads into captivity shall go into captivity: he that kills with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 2:20
For what glory is it, if, when you be buffeted for your faults, you shall take it patiently? but if, when you do well, and suffer for it, you take it patiently, this is acceptable with God.
Bible Verses–Hebrews 12:1-2
Why seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which does so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, Looking to Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.
Bible Verse–Hebrews 10:36
For you have need of patience, that, after you have done the will of God, you might receive the promise.
God Is My Only Support When I Was Suffering From Illness
By Shi Mei
By October 14, 2015, it had been snowing hard for days on end, leaving thick, white snow on the ground and on the roof of my house. In the morning when the snow stopped, I went to the courtyard to sweep away the snow on the garden shed. Unexpectedly, I slipped and fell on my back. Immediately, my lower back became numb. At that moment I thought: “This is terrible! Perhaps I’ve injured my lower back.” There was nobody at home and I could not move! I could only persistently cry to God for help. After praying, I endured the pain, stood up slowly, and phoned my husband. He returned home and took me to the hospital. After an examination, the doctor said, “You have three fractured vertebrae in your back and the lumbar nerve is also damaged. The nerve damage is irreparable and your vertebrae ought to be operated on as soon as possible. You may not be able to work after the operation.” Hearing this, my husband said to me, “You are too old to undergo surgery. You could be paralyzed.” On hearing this, I was very perturbed and at a loss what to do. Finally, my husband spent sixty yuan buying medicine for me then he took me home. After going home, I lay in bed and was not able to move. My children did not care about me, nor did my husband take care of me thoroughly. After getting me something to eat, my husband would go gambling. The manner of my husband and children made me sad and sorrowful, and I saw that there was no love in my family at all. I could only pray to God, “O God! I’m ill but my husband and children don’t take care of me. There is no love within my family. Only You love me the most, only You are my rock; I have no one to lean on in this illness. All I can do is have faith in You, God, may You guide me and help me.” After the prayer, God enlightened me: “When sickness befalls, this is God’s love, and surely His kind intentions are harbored within. Though your body may undergo a bit of suffering, entertain no ideas from Satan. Praise God in the midst of illness and enjoy God in the midst of your praise. Do not lose heart in the face of illness, keep seeking again and again and do not give up, and God will illuminate you with His light. How was Job’s faith? Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. So long as you still have one breath, God will not let you die.” These words gave me faith and made me realize that God is almighty, that I could not lose my faith and just dwell in sickness, and that I needed to pray more to God and seek His will. From God’s enlightenment and guidance I felt that God is by my side and that He is my rock and my support. I no longer felt distressed, but only felt the warmth that came from having God with me.
Due to the illness, I was unable to attend meetings or sing hymns to praise God with the brothers and sisters. I especially missed the times when I gathered with them. So I prayed to God, “O God! What shall I do? I want to have meetings with the brothers and sisters. May You give me faith and power to triumph over the illness so that I can continue to perform my duties.” After I prayed many times like this, the church leader came to see me. Then I said to her, “Sister, I want to attend meetings and perform my duties. I cannot live without God. Although my lower back still aches, my heart will suffer even more pain if I have to be apart from the brothers and sisters and cannot live the church life.” So she arranged for me to lead small group meetings. During the meetings, I was unable to sit still because of my lumbago. I was afraid that the pain would affect my performance at the meeting, so I prayed to God, “O God! May You give me faith and power so that I can finish this meeting.” At every meeting I would urgently pray like this, and God would have mercy on me so that I could persevere until the meeting was over. Three months later, seeing that my lumbago was gone, my husband asked me to go to work in the fields. This made me bitterly disappointed. During the three months when I was ill he didn’t take care of me; when I got better thanks to God’s protection, he immediately asked me to go back to work. I was not fit to work in the fields, but he didn’t care at all. In order to make sure that I was able to work, he took me to the hospital for a check up. After seeing the X-ray plates, the doctor said, “We would have been able to reset your broken bones if you had had an operation within half a month after you got injured. But now more than three months have passed and the vertebrae have already become fixed in place. It’s impossible for you to fully recover. You can take some medicine to relieve pain, but you can’t work anymore.” I asked the doctor whether there were other treatments, and he replied, “You could have an injection once a year for three years in succession. Each injection costs 3,000 yuan.” My husband was unwilling to spend that 3,000 yuan, so he only bought some pain medicine for me and took me home.
Some time after, the atheistic CCP government started suppressing religious belief and so it was not safe for me to attend meetings in my village. So the sister arranged for me to lead another meeting outside my village. After the meetings, the sisters always offered to send me home by electric scooter, but it was too painful for me to sit on a scooter, so I chose to walk home. Due to the lumbago, I walked very slowly. Sometimes it was dark when I got home, which left me feeling somewhat negative. So I would pray to God, “O God! My back aches very much and I have difficulty walking. Sometimes I am negative and weak and want to be considerate to my physical body. How can I fulfill my duties well in this state? I am willing for You to guide me and protect my heart from the disturbance of Satan, so that I can fulfill my duties to repay Your love.” After the prayer, God enlightened me to remember His words: “It is very simple now: Look upon Me with your heart, and your spirit will immediately grow strong. You will have a path to practice, and I will guide your every step. My word shall be revealed to you at all times and in all places. No matter where or when, or how adverse the environment is, I will make you see clearly, and My heart shall be revealed to you if you look to Me with yours; in this manner, you will run down the road ahead and never lose your way.” God’s words gave me faith and allowed me to understand His wish to save me. From the outside, I endured some suffering because of fulfilling my duties, but actually I had received God’s protection thanks to this. When the non-believers injure their backs, they lay in bed and can’t move, and need someone to help with their eating, drinking, defecating, and urinating. Not only did they have to spend a lot of money, but they have to endure great suffering. In contrast, I didn’t have the care of my family members, but I received God’s care and keeping through attending meetings, reading God’s words, fulfilling my duties, and maintaining a normal relationship with God. Under the encouragement of God’s love, in my spare time I regularly attended meetings and spread the gospel to those who had good humanity and were willing to believe in God. My lower back was on the mend day by day.
I thought about the several months when I was ill, when my family members didn’t care about me while God never abandoned me and His love accompanied me all the way. I felt that God’s love is immense, and my heart was deeply moved by it. So I offered up a grateful prayer to God, “O God! I thank and praise You! It’s You that took away the torment of my illness and led me to triumph over it. Only You are my rock and only You love me the most. I’m just a tiny created creature, but I have received Your enormous grace. I’m willing to do all that I can in the rest of my time to repay Your love.”
Now the pain in my back is gone, and I can walk more than five kilometers without a break. The doctor and my family members all said that it wouldn’t heal, and that even if I underwent an operation I would still be unable to work. However, under the guidance of God, I am able to fulfill my duties and can walk more than five kilometers without a break, which I would have never thought possible. This is totally God’s love! I have personally experienced God’s words: “God’s supremacy, greatness, holiness, tolerance, love, and so forth—every detail of every one of the various aspects of God’s disposition and essence find practical expression every time He does His work, are embodied in His will toward man, and are also fulfilled and reflected in every person. Regardless of whether you have felt it before, God is caring for every person in every possible way, using His sincere heart, wisdom, and various methods to warm each person’s heart, and awaken each person’s spirit. This is an indisputable fact.” Through my experience, I have truly appreciated that everything about mankind is in God’s hands, and that a person’s life and death, blessings and curses are also within God’s grasp. I had such a bad fall that the lumbar nerve was impaired and I should have had an operation on three vertebrae in my spine. However, Almighty God led me out of the torment of the illness step by step and allowed me to taste His true love. When I was in pain and helplessness, it was God’s words that gave me faith, accompanied me through those painful and rough days, and it was God that healed me of my illness. I praise God from my heart! From now on, I will strengthen my faith to follow God. No matter what suffering or adversity I may encounter, I will never leave God, because God is our only salvation and support!
All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–Hebrews 6:12
That you be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises.
Bible Verse–Titus 2:2
That the aged men be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience.
3 Keys to Be Poor in Spirit
When I was practicing spiritual devotions this morning, I saw the following verse in the Bible: “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 5:3), and I thought: Why did the Lord Jesus ask people to be the poor in spirit? And why shall the poor in spirit enter into the kingdom of heaven? As I was contemplating this, some thoughts came to my mind: When the Lord Jesus came to do work, much of His work vastly differed from the work of Jehovah God. For instance, Jehovah God did His work and guided people in the temple, and His requirements of them were complying with the laws and the commandments, making sacrifices, and worshiping Him in the temple; while when the Lord Jesus came, He did not do His work in the temple. Instead, He led His disciples to the towns and villages to spread the gospel of the kingdom of heaven, asking people to repent and confess their sins. And He told the people at that time: “The hour comes, when you shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. … when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him” (John 4:21–23). As for how to treat the evil, Jehovah God required “Eye for eye, tooth for tooth” of people (Exodus 21:24), whereas the Lord Jesus said: “You have heard that it has been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: But I say to you, That you resist not evil: but whoever shall smite you on your right cheek, turn to him the other also” (Matthew 5:38–39). And so on. At that time people all held fast to Jehovah God’s laws. If they were not humble, did not seek the will of God, they would be much likely to deny and condemn the Lord Jesus, not to mention accepting the Lord Jesus’ work, which is impossible. People didn’t know that the Lord Jesus came to carry out new work and lead humans to progress forward. Therefore, the Lord Jesus taught us to be a man with humility, hoping that we would not lightly jump to conclusions or judge the things we don’t understand, but seek more. Only in this way can we be protected rather than be punished and lose the opportunity to enter into the kingdom of heaven because of blindly condemning God and thus offending His disposition.
Then I thought: When the Lord Jesus comes to work again in the last days, if His work is different from that He had done during the Age of Grace, can I humbly seek and accept His new work like those disciples who followed Him? If I fail to recognize the Lord when He comes again, will I not be much likely to set foot on the path of resisting God like the Pharisees? During these last days, the critical moment of welcoming the return of the Lord Jesus, what should I prepare? And how to be a seeker with humility? With this question, I searched many passages of the scriptures and some books. Thanks to the Lord’s guidance, I reaped some rewards …
1. Have a Fear of God
All those who sincerely believe in God have a place for God, as well as a fear of God in their hearts. In treating God’s work, they especially fear to offend and enrage God. So, when something they don’t understand occurs, they dare not judge or condemn it without scruple. Facing the work that comes from the Holy Spirit, even if it is not in line with their own conceptions, they still seek and study actively. Take Peter for example. Before seeing the Lord Jesus, he had heard of the gospel of the kingdom of heaven that the Lord Jesus preached. At that time, he didn’t know that the Lord Jesus is the Christ, the coming Messiah, but he heard that the Lord Jesus’ preaching penetrated deeply into the people’s hearts, and thirsted in his heart to see Him someday. Thus, when the Lord Jesus called upon him, he said, “I must follow he who is sent by the heavenly Father. I must acknowledge he who is chosen by the Holy Spirit. As I love the heavenly Father, how could I not be willing to follow You?” (“On the Life of Peter”). We can see that Peter was in godliness and awe of God. He didn’t use his conceptions and imaginations to measure the Lord Jesus’ work and words. Because of his attitude toward the truth, he gained the Lord’s salvation and became a loyal follower of Him.
2. Don’t Hold Onto Our Own Notions and Imaginations
Although a modest man will give rise to conceptions and reveal an arrogant disposition when something that isn’t in line with his notions happens, he doesn’t hold to himself; instead, he seeks the truth of his own accord. As soon as he understands it, knowing that it comes from God, he can drop his notions and accept it. For example, when Philip told Nathanael that he had encountered the One that the prophets foretold to come, the Lord Jesus, Nathanael got a notion and said with arrogance, “Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth?” (John 1:46). However, when he didn’t know what the fact was, he didn’t hold on to his own notion, nor did he condemn or judge God’s work at will. Rather, he went to meet the Lord Jesus and listen to His preaching. After hearing the Lord Jesus’ words, he said, “Rabbi, you are the Son of God; you are the King of Israel” (John 1:49). Because of his seeking with modesty, Nathanael recognized that the Lord Jesus is the Christ, the God Himself. Then, he put himself aside and followed the Lord, and gained His salvation.
3. Give Up Our Own Interests
Those who truly seek God are lovers of the truth. To gain the truth, they can give up all their interests, including status, money, the pleasures of the flesh, and so on. For instance, Matthew was a publican. When the Lord Jesus called upon him, he gave up the status and money to follow the Lord, instead of rejecting Him for the sake of the enjoyment of the flesh. It is clear that when God comes to do His work and save mankind, if man wishes to gain God’s salvation, he has to give up his own interests to accept God’s calling.
The reason why those followers of the Lord Jesus could follow His footsteps and gain His salvation was because they feared God in their hearts and could humble themselves and let go of their notions and status. Faced with the Lord’s new work, they didn’t define it with old notions, and as long as they heard the voice of God, they sought and investigated it initiatively. Due to their humility and search, they gained the enlightenment and guidance of the Holy Spirit, recognizing that the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah, and thus they gained the salvation of the Lord Jesus. On the contrary, faced with God’s work which didn’t fit man’s notions, the Pharisees were arrogant, self-righteous, and opinionated, and had no fear of God. To protect their own status, they did all they could to find every accusation against the Lord Jesus and condemned, judged, and blasphemed the Lord Jesus. Moreover, they even nailed Him to the cross. In the end, due to their numerous evil acts, they were punished by God, losing the salvation of the Lord forever.
Revelation 3:20 records: “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.” When the Lord returns, He will still do work and express words. If we hear someone testifying the salvation of the Lord’s return, it is much likely that the Lord is knocking at the door of our heart. In the last days, when the Lord will return, how to be a humble man and be blessed is an urgent matter that we should seek the solution to …
Bible Verse–2 Timothy 4:2
Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine.
Bible Verse–2 Timothy 2:24
And the servant of the Lord must not strive; but be gentle to all men, apt to teach, patient,
Bible Verse–2 Timothy 2:12
If we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we deny him, he also will deny us:
Only by Being Honest Person Can We Have Human Likeness
By Shi Xin
I’m a project contractor and often contact construction industry. In the spring of 2002, I left my hometown for Shandong Province, China. At the beginning, when I worked for others, I tried my best to do it and made money through my hard work, never by trickery. Though I didn’t make much money, I felt at ease. Once I met a rich man by chance, and he told me that he had many projects, if I followed him, I would have enough work to do. After hearing what he said, I was very happy and thought: What a good opportunity for me to make a killing! And I must work hard for him. So, we worked for him with our hearts according to the demands of the boss strictly. However, I found the boss was very bossy. If there was something that wasn’t to his liking, he would abuse us. No matter how hard we tried, he would always nitpick. At that time, I felt especially sad, and thought: We are bullied just because we have no money. I will make money at any cost for not being bullied by others.
One day, I went to my fellow-villager’s home and he said to me, “If you are honest in projects, you will never make a killing. Besides, you will have to suffer being bullied by others. Look at us, just from one construction site, we made extra money about nearly half of our total profits, and we made money exactly in materials. The boss and us settled that we would use high quality materials. But later, we just changed the packing, only remained the same brand, but the material within it was changed from high quality to low quality. The boss knew nothing about the quality of the materials, so he couldn’t find the distinction at all. In this world nowadays, without cheating and harming others, we won’t make money. Once we make money, nobody will dare to bully us, and we won’t dance to anyone’s tune or be bullied again.” What he said sounded reasonable, then I thought: Afterward, no matter whom we will work for, we won’t be that honest. Conscience is of little worth. The more I am honest, the less money I can earn, and I even have to be bullied by others. So, we can’t be that honest.” Since then, no matter which construction site I worked at, if the materials could be saved, then I would not waste even a bit. Also, I would do shoddy work and use inferior materials, as long as it was possible. I remembered that there was a new project on a construction site, on which the supervisor didn’t manage strictly. So, when he was absent, we saved the materials once they could be saved. Some work should be done twice, we just did it once. Just like this, we made more money after several projects. After I got more money, I should have been happy, but I didn’t. I was very worried that I would be over if any serious quality problems emerged later. Though I passed the days in fear of quality problems, I kept living by the living rules of Satan: “None of the businessman is honest” “The conscience is of no worth”, so as to make money and not be bullied.
In 2007, I accepted the Gospel. One day, I read God’s words, “You ought to know that God likes those who are honest. In essence, God is faithful, and so His words can always be trusted; His actions, furthermore, are faultless and unquestionable, which is why God likes those who are absolutely honest with Him” (“Three Admonitions”). From God’s words, I knew that God likes an honest man not a cunning one. And I’d like to pursue to be an honest man. But, because of the nature of work, I felt that I couldn’t fully be honest. So, I started to make a compromise in being an honest person: when we met with good customers, we worked for them carefully and didn’t use inferior materials. But for those who were, with lots of money, arrogant and wanted to bully us, I would make a good income pitilessly.
After a period of time, I happened to work on a construction site where my girlfriend worked. At that time, because the budget wasn’t made exactly accurate for the materials that the boss had settled on, we lacked over ten reels of it. My girlfriend called the manufacturer at once to order more materials, but they said the materials were out of stock. What’s more, they refused to produce them due to the small quantity, we were ordering. But our workers were still waiting for the materials to go on with the project. At this moment, I recalled my fellow-villager’s words, “Without cheating and harming others, we won’t make money. These are the manners and morals nowadays. No matter how we do, we must make sure to make money.” So, I wanted to do it according to his words. Then I immediately told my girlfriend, “Let’s go to buy some low-quality materials instead! It’s not that we don’t use high quality materials; it’s that the materials are out of stock. We have no choice but to do so. Anyway, the brand is the same as before, and there’s only a few hundred yuan of extra profits from these reels of materials. If others were in the same situation, they would do it like this without hesitation.” My girlfriend asked, “What should we do if the boss gets to know about it?” I answered, “We’d better send the materials to the construction site just at noon when the boss is off work. When the boss comes back to work in the afternoon, we will have finished it. He won’t discover it. Moreover, the workers can go on working.” At that time, I also thought of God’s words, “Honesty means giving your heart to God, being genuine with God in all things, being open with Him in all things, never hiding the facts, not trying to deceive those above and below you, and not doing things only to curry favor with God. In short, to be honest is to be pure in your actions and words, and to deceive neither God nor man” (“Three Admonitions”). Through God’s words, I know whatever I do, I can’t deceive God. God requires me to act as an honest person. But another thought occurred to me: “We only do it once, when we have no alternative. God will not condemn me.” Therefore, I stubbornly insisted on my own desire.
Thus, we conveyed the inferior materials to the construction site. At that time I considered we had to return immediately for other thing after we had conveyed the materials, but the workers couldn’t return after work, so I asked for a friend to drive his motor three-wheeler to convey those materials with us. My girlfriend and I drove a little faster than my friend who was driving his motor three-wheeler following us behind. When we passed by a crossroad, we saw traffic policemen checking motorcycles. Then I hurried to call my friend and told him to go another way. As soon as I rang off, I saw the policemen chasing my friend by car, and they withheld the three-wheeler on the spot and fined my friend 500 yuan. When I heard the amount of the fine, I found that it’s just the same amount of money, 500 yuan, as the extra I made from the low-quality materials. Only then I began to examine myself: “Although the boss didn’t know what I did, God knows it. God is observing my every word and deed all the time. I deceived man, but it is impossible to deceive God.”
Later, I read God’s words: “I am a wise God. I use My normal humanity to reveal all people and satanic behavior, expose those with wrong intentions, those who act one way in front of others and another behind their backs, those who resist Me, those who are disloyal to Me, those who lust after money, those who are not considerate of My burden…. So many people, because of My normal humanity, secretly resist Me and engage in deception and crookedness, assuming that My normal humanity does not know. And so many people pay special attention to My normal humanity, giving Me good things to eat and drink, serving Me like servants, and speaking what is in their hearts to Me, all the while acting completely differently behind My back. Blind humans! How little you know Me—the God who looks deep into the heart of man” (“Chapter 76” of Utterances of Christ in the Beginning). I knew God’s will from His words, God was revealing me through this trial. That is to say, He orchestrated the environment, in which there lacked materials for the construction site and was no materials were supplied from the factory, to see how I act, and whether I can practice being an honest man. Shamefully, this completely revealed my satanic nature, selfish and mean. In order to earn more money and being worried the workers would have no job to do at the construction site, I began to cheat and play tricks on others. Although what I did was not discovered by the boss, God observed my acts and deeds; God is the God who looks deep into man’s heart. Even if I could deceive man, but I couldn’t deceive God. I wanted to earn more money by cunning means, while God is righteous, He has holy substance. Then, how could my acts and deeds not cause God’s hatred? Seeing the money that I almost got was deprived by God right away, I saw God’s righteous disposition allows no offense.
I also read God’s word says, “As long as everything you do is presentable before God and you behave justly and honorably in all that you do; as long as you do not do shameful things, or things that would harm the lives of others; and as long as you live in the light and do not allow yourself to be exploited by Satan, then your relationship with God is in proper order” (“How Is Your Relationship with God”). “I have a lot of hopes. I hope you can conduct yourselves in a proper and well-behaved manner, faithfully fulfill your duty, possess truth and humanity” (“Transgressions Will Lead Man to Hell”). Facing God’s sincere advice, I saw it is only by pursing to be an honest man that man can be a real man and live in the light to be saved by God. From then on, I no longer deceived others, no matter what situation it was. When I heard that cheating could gain more money again, the idea of deceiving also arose in my mind. However, thinking of God’s former dealing and discipline, my heart would become calm and honest. In such a way, I practiced more than one year, and did every job facing God as well as in my conscience. This year, I earned less money than others, but I felt at great ease inwardly, and no longer needed to work on tenterhooks all day. I thanked God’s leading from the bottom of my heart.
Sometime later, we received another project. This project area was large, so we needed to convey materials by truck, and several hundred reels were needed. At that time, my girlfriend and the boss discussed to use mid-low materials, and the boss didn’t ask for any certain brand materials, but only said, it was good as long as it dried quickly and was not leaking after finished. When my girlfriend said to me, “The boss didn’t ask for the band of materials, what materials will we order? They are waiting for us to start soon!” hearing her words, some dishonest ideas appeared in my mind again: Although there are many people in the factory, it lacks close supervision. Even if we buy the worst materials, nobody can know it. However, another thought appeared in my heart: God loves the honest person. So I just said, “Let’s order materials according to our conscience! We can’t do what God loathes again. We order some good quality materials, even if we can’t earn more money, we can guarantee the quality at least, furthermore, our hearts will be at ease without blame! Thus, the materials we bought were a little more expensive than what the boss had checked. In the course of our working, unexpectedly, the boss continually praised the materials many times.
After I practiced the truth to be an honest man, I gained God’s love and blessings. A boss of a project had been signed a contract with another contractor, and my girlfriend had also completely given up the opportunity to negotiate with the boss for trying. However, after the contractor had finished one unit, the boss telephoned my girlfriend and requested me to take over the work. The boss said, “Those people worked terribly, and they have been sent off.” After hearing this news, I realized it was God’s blessing and grace, and when we became honest according to God’s demand, we gained God’s blessing. Thank God! All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–2 Thessalonians 3:5
And the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God, and into the patient waiting for Christ.
Bible Verse–2 Thessalonians 1:4
So that we ourselves glory in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that you endure:
Bible Verse–1 Thessalonians 1:3
Remembering without ceasing your work of faith, and labor of love, and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, in the sight of God and our Father;
Sincerely Depending on God in All Things Is the Wise Choice (II)
Jing Xin
Most of my clients speak English, and in order to keep my job, I need to improve my English. In fact, I also want to learn English well, so that I can evangelize to foreigners. Therefore, I threw myself into learning English. I prayed to God at first, but after hearing that learning English needs more practices of listening, reading, writing, and speaking, I spent more time on them, and praying became a routine. My mind was occupied with how to learn English, and when we read God’s words in the gatherings, pictures of learning English would flash through my mind. I couldn’t quiet my heart, even thinking that reading God’s word and having gatherings would waste my time of learning English. Even though I had spent much time on the learning process, the effect was weak, and the more I learned it, the more boring it got. I wondered: I do pray to God, but why can’t I feel if God is guiding me?
During one gathering, I told the brothers and sisters about my anguish of learning English, a sister read to me the words of God: “When praying, you must have a heart that is quiet before God, and you must have a sincere heart. You are truly communing and praying with God—you must not try to wheedle God with nice-sounding words” (“Concerning the Practice of Prayer”).
“Sometimes, looking to God does not mean asking God to do something using specific words, or asking Him for specific guidance or protection. Rather, it is that when people encounter some issue, they are able to call on Him sincerely. So, what is God doing there when people call on Him? When someone’s heart stirs and they have this thought: ‘Oh God, I can’t do this myself, I don’t know how to do it, and I feel weak and negative…,’ when these thoughts arise in them, does God not know about it? When these thoughts arise in people, are their hearts sincere? When they call on God sincerely in this way, does God assent to help them? Despite the fact that they may not have spoken a word, they show sincerity, and so God assents to help them. When someone encounters an especially thorny difficulty, when they have no one to turn to, and when they feel particularly helpless, they put their only hope in God. What are their prayers like? What is their state of mind? Are they sincere? Is there any adulteration at that time? It is only when you trust God as though He were the last straw that you clutch onto to save your life, hoping that He will help you, that your heart is sincere. Though you may not have said much, your heart has already stirred. That is, you give your sincere heart to God, and God listens. When God listens, He sees your difficulties, and He will enlighten you, guide you, and help you” (“Believers Must Begin by Seeing Through the World’s Evil Trends”).
The sister continued to fellowship: “Although we pray to God when we have difficulty, but all we do is just say something on the lips, and our heart doesn’t stir. We do not quiet our heart before God to truly rely on God, and naturally we still rely on ourselves, thinking that many things need our efforts. As a result, we distance ourselves from God in the process, accomplish nothing, and have to accept failures. God searches our heart, and if we treat prayer as a case of going through the formalities and don’t open our heart, God will not hear our prayers, because God wants our sincere heart. If we pray when we truly regard God as the only One we can rely on, the only Savior, realizing that we can’t accomplish anything without Him, God will hear our prayers, guide our way, and help us.”
After listening to the sister’s reading of God’s words and her communication, I felt my heart bright and clear and realized that for the sake of learning English I had forgotten about God and thought reading God’s word and having gatherings ate into my learning time. When I had trouble in learning English, I even complained to God for thinking He didn’t guide me. But the truth is that I didn’t put sincere efforts to rely on God, nor did I fully entrust my English learning to God, only having prayed to God on the lips. In my heart, I still felt that only by paying more time and price could I learn English well, so I focused all my efforts to learning practices, which made me have no heart to attend the gatherings and suffer losses in my life. Look how foolish and rebellious I was for failing to rely on God and instead even complaining to Him.
Afterward, sister Wendy saw me and said that when she first met me two months ago, she felt I was slow, but now she found I became quicker and smarter and had lots of improvement on my English. At that time, I sincerely offered my gratitude and praise to God, because it is God who has given me intelligence, wisdom, and blessings. May all glory to God!
From my two experiences, I truly felt that the greatest wisdom is to rely on God and look to God in all things, which is also the wisest choice for us to make, because with the guidance of God, we will not feel tired and will have less worries in mind. Now in my daily life, no matter what difficulties I have, I will always come before God to pray and rely on Him, believing that God will help me and guide me. I feel I am living with blissfulness and it’s so good to have God in my life! I still remember that for a time, I lived in a noisy environment and my daily spiritual devotion got affected, but it’s not easy to find a place that is cheap and quiet, I was very worried about it. I prayed to God again and again, wished God to open up a path for me. After praying for some time, I found a quiet and cheap place. When I saw my another difficulty was solved, I truly felt that: Relying on God is always right!
The End.
Part One: Sincerely Depending on God in All Things Is the Wise Choice (I)
Bible Verse–Ephesians 4:2
With all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one another in love;
Bible Verse–2 Corinthians 12:12
Truly the signs of an apostle were worked among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
The Canaanite Woman’s Faith in God: God Is Still God No Matter How He Treats Me
The New Testament recorded: “And, behold, a woman of Canaan came out of the same coasts, and cried to him, saying, Have mercy on me, O Lord, you son of David; my daughter is grievously vexed with a devil. But he answered her not a word. And his disciples came and sought him, saying, Send her away; for she cries after us. But he answered and said, I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. Then came she and worshipped him, saying, Lord, help me. But he answered and said, It is not meet to take the children’s bread, and to cast it to dogs. And she said, Truth, Lord: yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters’ table. Then Jesus answered and said to her, O woman, great is your faith: be it to you even as you will. And her daughter was made whole from that very hour” (Matthew 15:22–28). After reading these verses, I felt that the Canaanite woman had great faith. When the Lord Jesus called her a dog, she could still say such words, “yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters’ table.” Eventually she gained the Lord’s grace and approval on account of her true faith in Him. Afterward, through reading the words in a book I got some new understanding and knowledge of this story, and knew a little why the Lord Jesus praised the faith of the Canaanite woman.
It says in the book: “Why did the Lord Jesus praise the faith of this person? It was not because she was willing to be a dog, nor was it because she was willing to eat bread crumbs. This is all secondary. What was it that the Lord Jesus praised her for? It was that she didn’t care whether the Lord Jesus saw her as a dog, as a person, or as the devil Satan. She didn’t care what He saw her as. The most important point was that she regarded the Lord Jesus as God, and that she affirmed the Lord Jesus to be the Lord, and to be God. This is a truth and a fact that is eternally unchanging. The Lord Jesus was God, was the Lord, was the One affirmed as such in her heart, and that was enough. Irrespective of whether the Lord Jesus saved her or didn’t save her, whether He saw her as someone to eat with together at table, or as a disciple, or a follower, or whether He saw her as a lapdog or guard dog, it was all fine, she didn’t care. In any case, it was enough for her to acknowledge that the Lord Jesus was the Lord of her heart; this was her greatest faith” (“Man is the Greatest Beneficiary of God’s Management Plan”).
After reading this passage of words, I came to understand the reason why the Lord Jesus praised the Canaanite woman’s faith was because her faith in Him was absolutely true. At that time, when she heard about the way the Lord Jesus preached and the signs and wonders He had performed, she affirmed in her heart that the Lord Jesus is God, the One she ought to worship and look up to. Therefore, she cared neither about how the Lord looked upon her, nor His attitude toward her or in what method He treated her. She didn’t mind whether the Lord regarded her as a dog or a follower. She thought that how the Lord looked upon her or in what manner He treated her was His business. In her heart, she treated the Lord Jesus as God, as the Creator, and trusted in and looked up to Him. Thus, when she implored the Lord for help, she was able to be possessed of the sense of a creature: Whatever God does, in her heart God’s position and identity never change. This kind of faith is the true faith, it is indeed rare and precious, and is also the very thing that is most approved by God.
However, in the process of our following God, oftentimes our faith in God is established on what we see with our own eyes. For instance, when we encounter difficulties or trials, if God answers our prayers, opens up a path for us, and helps us solve the difficulties, we will be full of confidence in Him; but once God does not respond to our prayers and have our difficulties solved immediately, our faith in Him will get ever smaller. Even worse, some people, though believing in God, never really treat God as God, but merely want to gain blessings from Him; some people will blame God when He does not satisfy their demands after they have paid something; some people, when faced with untoward things in their life, will blame God for not protecting them. … We make such unreasonable demands of God. Is this treating God as God? Is there any place for God in our hearts? The reason why we have these expressions is that we do not have any knowledge of God’s essence, thereby just treating Him as an ordinary person. Though we believe in God, God has disappeared from our faith—we do not have a heart of fearing Him, much less a heart of revering Him. This is a terrible thing.
Afterward, I read more words in that book: “The goal of people’s pursuit of the truth is to obey God. Irrespective of what God does, what form He appears in or what method He uses to speak to you, the position God has in your heart cannot change, your reverence for God cannot change, the distance between you and God cannot change and your true faith in God cannot change; in your heart, God’s essence and His position cannot change. That is, you can manage your relationship with God very well, in a suitable, rational way, with lines and boundaries. But if you don’t seek the truth, then this point is hard to reach and very difficult to accomplish” (“Man is the Greatest Beneficiary of God’s Management Plan”). From these words, we can see that it is quite important to pursue the truth in our belief in God. Only by pursuing the truth can we achieve obedience to God, and only when we truly obey God can we believe in God rationally, and worship the Creator in the capacity of His creatures. At that time, regardless of how much what God does and the methods of His work are not in accord with our own notions, we can accept and obey Him, without stating any reasons. Thereby, we can be like the Canaanite woman: No matter how God treats us or whether He blesses us, we will take the position of a created being, and believe in and worship Him because we acknowledge that God is God. In this way, we are able to treat God as God, our human sense will become more and more normal, and we can stand in the place of created beings and worship the Creator; such faith is really what God desires. If we have the same faith in God as the Canaanite woman, then we will receive God’s blessings and approval often. Do you possess the faith of the Canaanite woman?
Bible Verse–2 Corinthians 11:19
For you suffer fools gladly, seeing you yourselves are wise.
Bible Verse–Romans 12:12
Rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation; continuing instant in prayer.
Bible Verse–Luke 8:15
But that on the good ground are they, which in an honest and good heart, having heard the word, keep it, and bring forth fruit with patience.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:20
By his knowledge the depths are broken up, and the clouds drop down the dew.
The Guidance of God’s Words Enables Me to Get Well Along With My Roommates
By Wang Hua
“Please mop the floor after you wash your clothes!”
“Please pick up your fallen hairs and put them in the waste basket in the future; don’t throw them about like this.”
“I’m really wondering who didn’t clean up the floor after combing the hair, and who didn’t mop up the water on the washbowl table after washing the face, always making the bathroom dirty.”
…………
Since last March, I began to share a house with several colleagues and troubles came one after another. After we lived together for some time, I found: They often used too much water for washing themselves; they didn’t fold their quilts soon after they got up; they left their clothes everywhere, making the room messy…. What was most unbearable for me was that: Every time after they used the bathroom, there was water around the washbowl and all over the floor, and sometimes hairs everywhere—from the washbowl table to the floor, and around the waste basket.
In the beginning, I buried in my heart my prejudice against them. But as time passed by, I couldn’t contain it any longer. I thought: I didn’t remind you and you didn’t consciously clean up the bathroom. So if I remind you, you should behave better. Then I began to nag before them: “I’m really wondering who didn’t clean up the floor after combing the hair, and who didn’t mop up the water on the washbowl table after washing the face, always making the bathroom dirty.” But they acted as if they hadn’t heard me. Seeing their reaction, I felt bad and angry. I thought to myself: When I kept silent, I couldn’t bear to see it. Now I have reminded you, yet it doesn’t work. If I constantly remind you, you must get sick of me.
I had thought about this question for some time: What could I do to resolve this problem? One day, I got an idea: “If I put up a post-it note in the bathroom to remind them, isn’t this enough?” So, I wrote a note, saying: “Please keep the bathroom clean!! Clean up your fallen hairs and mop up the water on the washbowl table.” Then I stuck it onto the wall in front of the toilet. I thought: Now you should behave yourselves. And the bathroom will be kept clean from now on.
However, things did not go on as I imagined. One time, my colleague Xiaoqing forgot to mop the floor after she washed her clothes. When I saw it, I really couldn’t bear it so I angrily said to her: “In the future, please mop the floor after you wash your clothes.” Another time, after a roommate combed her hair, I found there were many fallen hairs around the waste basket. Impatiently I said to her: “From now on, after you have combed your hair, put your fallen hairs into the waste basket. Don’t throw them out of it.” But she said it wasn’t she who had left them on the floor. Hearing that, I shouted, “I can recognize your curly hair!” Then she didn’t say anything more.
Just because of these trivialities in our life, the relationship between me and my colleagues became rather estranged. Some roommates were not willing to speak with me, nor did I know what to say to them when we met; it was very embarrassing. Sometimes I thought maybe I should turn a blind eye to these things, but I couldn’t. In great pain, I came before God and prayed: “God, You see right through me. You know my thoughts and my corruption. I always want others to act according to my will. When they don’t listen to me, I feel very painful and I dislike them. God, in such an environment, what lessons do You want me to learn and which aspects of truth should I gain? May You enlighten me and lead me to understand. Amen!”
One day, I read some of God’s that said: “You say, ‘I love cleanliness; I don’t like there to be any odors, I don’t like people who are filthy, and I don’t like looking at disgusting things.’ However, those people living with you snore and talk during sleep, smack their lips when having their meals, and have other bad living habits. What happens to you is exactly what you dislike. In this case, what do you do? Is it right for you to hate people? You lovingly, patiently help these people change their bad habits; is this right? Is this purpose or intention of yours correct? (No.) … People live for so many years, and are unhappy with eighty or ninety percent of what they encounter. You frown upon this and disapprove of that, but what do you dislike? Some of these things are actually your own problems, so you should not make a big deal out of them. When people get older, they realize that they are not noble, and that they are no better than others. Do not think that you are superior to other people, or more dignified and distinguished than they are; you must learn to adapt to your environment.” “What does it mean to not mind your own business? ‘I will change that bad habit of theirs, or I will have my surname changed!’ What kind of person are you if this is the way you conduct yourself? Insolent, aggressive, and ignorant. Do not be such a person.” God’s word was just describing me! Because focusing too much on cleaning the room had been my living habit, wherever I went, if it wasn’t clean I wouldn’t feel comfortable; once I found my home became dirty, I would feel excessively uncomfortable and would clean it up at once. So in my eyes, keeping the room clean was a very easy thing. Thus, when the colleagues I lived with didn’t pay attention to cleaning the house but made the house messy and still didn’t act according to what I had told them, I became very unhappy, and my heart was full of complaints and dislike. Sometimes I just dealt with it depending on my hot blood: I spoke every word in a lecturing tone in order to rebuke them, which put constraints on them and thus made us become estranged from each other. Now I understood that all my suffering was caused due to my corrupt satanic disposition. I always wanted to change my roommates’ living habits, and asked them to do things according to my way of living; how ignorant and arrogant I was.
Then I read more of God’s words: “To adapt to your environment, you must first realize something: There are all kinds of people out there, with all sorts of living habits. Living habits do not represent a person’s humanity. Just because your living habits are disciplined, normal, and dignified does not mean you possess the truth. You need to get this fact through your head, and gain a positive appreciation for it. Furthermore, God has arranged such a fantastic environment for you. You have too many personal issues; you must learn to adapt, and not pick at the bad habits of others. Moreover, you have to be able to get along with them based on love, and get close to them; you need to see their strengths, learn from their strengths, and then pray to God and overcome your own problems. This is the attitude and practice of submission. ” God’s words pointed out the way for me to practice and made me finally understand that I always fixed my gaze on others’ bad habits just because I thought of myself as a noble person. Actually every one of us had their own living habits and some small faults, which asked for mutual adaptability. I should see more of their strengths, learn to be tolerant and patient, treat them with a loving heart, and allow them to live according to their own way of life. As to keeping the house tidy, I could do it myself; I should not force others to change, much less should I despise them. When I calmed my heart down to think, I found that just because my living habits were good didn’t really mean I was superior to others. Actually I myself also had many faults. For example: I treated others with no tolerance; I was always procrastinative when doing things; I was slow in learning new things; and I had a poor memory. Rather, each of my roommates had their own strengths. For example: One roommate was good with computers while I was a newbie. But when I wanted to learn about the computers, she taught me over and over again, with great patience. Another roommate, an elder, is experienced in cooking. Seeing we were not good at cooking, every time when we were all at home, she cooked for us on her own initiative. She made me feel that she treated us as her family, conferring no distinction upon us. … Thinking of their strengths, I no longer fixated my eyes on their faults, but instead, I understood that each of us had strengths and shortcomings; I should not look down upon them. From this, I also understood God’s intention: Today we have a chance to live together—this is God’s arrangement for me. His intention is to allow me to enter into the truth, learn to adapt to the environment, and live out normal humanity. Having understood God’s intention, I resolved to practice according to God’s word in the future. So, I prayed to God and asked Him to give me strength and lead me to overcome my corrupt disposition.
One early morning when I came to the living room, I saw there were many spots on the floor. Obviously someone must have spilled water on the floor the night before. Seeing a roommate coming, I wanted to ask her who had been so careless. Just at that moment, I remembered God’s words, as well as the resolution of my willingness to cast off my corruption, and thus I stopped to pray to God quietly, “O God, it is out of Your permission that I encounter this thing today. I’m willing to submit, no longer tie myself in knots over rights or wrongs, or rely on my satanic disposition in what I do. May You protect my heart.” Then, I moped the spots by myself. After practicing in this way, I felt extremely steadfast and peaceful in my spirit.
In the days that followed, once I found somewhere wasn’t tidy, I would clean it up voluntarily. Though I felt a little unpleasant after doing this for long, I no longer forcibly asked my roommates to do things in accordance with my likes; but instead I would remind them when appropriate. After a period of time, I found they had already begun to pay attention to cleaning the house, which allowed me to better understand God’s will. When I was willing to put the truth into practice and put aside my request of my colleagues, they changed gradually.
Thinking back over every scene of when I got along with my roommates, I was filled with emotion: Now, I can live in harmony with my roommates; this is all because of the guidance of God’s words. Glory be to God!
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:19
The LORD by wisdom has founded the earth; by understanding has he established the heavens.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:18
She is a tree of life to them that lay hold on her: and happy is every one that retains her.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:17
Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace.
Sincerely Depending on God in All Things Is the Wise Choice (I)
Jing Xin
I came to the United States alone in 2012 and I met Sister Wendy through God’s amazing plan in June 2017. She bore witness to me God’s work in the last days, God’s creation of the universe and all things, God’s three stages of work to save humans, and the truth about how to discern the true God from the false gods. I was very surprised at her words because I knew neither that the heavens and earth and all things were created by God, nor that among the myriad things of creation there is one true God, much less that He has done so much work among us. So I listened to her very attentively.
From that day on, I’d go to Sister Wendy’s room after work. Besides listening to her reading of God’s word and fellowshipping about the truth, we also watched various videos that praise God with dances, songs, readings and recitations of God’s words. Although there were many truths that I did not understand, I liked how the sister communicated God’s words with me and loved to watch those videos. Watching how freely the brothers and sisters were dancing and singing to the glory of God, I was deeply engaged, feeling that believing in God make people happy and blessed, and I also loved living in that way. Later, I was introduced to more brothers and sisters and we had gatherings every week. Life has become very enriched and that’s how my faith in God started….
In my following experiences, I gradually realize God’s realness and loveliness. I can tell that God is real and alive and He is around me, listening to my prayers, guiding the way for me, and leading me through the storm. This made me feel that my life has become inseparable from God….
Not long after I have accepted God’s work of the last days, I faced a problem—getting the post certificate. I would have faced unemployment if I had failed the exam. For a 58 years old, finding a job is never an easy task, therefore this exam was very important to me. But it made me nervous by just thinking of it. What worst is that the questions are in English and I only learned the basics. With bad memories since young, I found learning and memorizing the questions tough for me, who is old now. Worried that I would fail the exam, I stopped working to focus on my exam. I rented a quiet room and studied hard every day but my progress was very slow. After I learned something, I just forgot it the very next second. Filled with distress, I had no time to cook and just grabbed anything edible to fill my stomach every day. Gradually, my energy and physical strength started to drop. I had headaches memorizing the questions. The more I tried to memorize them, the more I became confused and puzzled. I even got some of them mixed up. Thinking that I had put in so much effort and still could not memorize a lot of questions, I felt worried that I would fail the exam. As the exam was just around the corner, I became more and more stressful. I wanted to pass the exam but my energy and memory said otherwise. In just 10 days, I lost about 10 pounds.
One day Sister Anna came to visit me. After knowing my situation, she read God’s words to me: “Perhaps you are a president, a scientist, a pastor, or an elder, but no matter how high your office, if you rely on your knowledge and ability in your undertakings, then you shall always be a failure and shall always be bereft of the blessings of God …” (“God Presides Over the Fate of All Mankind”).
“Where you will go every day, what you will do, who or what you will encounter, what you will say, what will happen to you—can any of this be predicted? People cannot foresee all these occurrences, much less control how these situations develop. In life, these unforeseeable events happen all the time; they are an everyday occurrence. These daily vicissitudes and the ways they unfold, or the patterns they follow, are constant reminders to humanity that nothing happens at random, that the process of each event’s occurrence, each event’s ineluctable nature, cannot be shifted by human will. Every occurrence conveys an admonition from the Creator to mankind, and it also sends the message that human beings cannot control their own fates. Every event is a rebuttal to humanity’s wild, futile ambition and desire to take its fate into its own hands. … From these daily vicissitudes to the fates of entire human lives, there is nothing that does not reveal the Creator’s plans and His sovereignty; there is nothing that does not send the message that ‘the Creator’s authority cannot be exceeded,’ that does not convey this eternal truth that ‘the Creator’s authority is supreme’” (“God Himself, the Unique III”).
Sister Anna fellowshipped with me: “God’s words tell us that our destiny is in God’s hands, our paths are all in God’s arrangements. For example, when and where we will be, where we will work, and what job we will do, everything and anything is in God’s hands. We cannot control our own destiny and future. Despite the fact that we have our own choices and desires and want to use our own abilities to achieve them, what will happen in the end is not something we can control. The progress and the result of everything will not change because of our will, it is all in God’s control, and hence our worries and concerns are useless. What we should really do is to worship God with all our hearts, follow God’s words in our practice, get rid of our planning and desires, and submit to his sovereignty and arrangements. We always say ‘Man proposes, God disposes’ and ‘Do one’s best and leave the rest to God.’ We can try our best to learn and study to cooperate with God and entrust the difficulties during the process to God. No matter how it turns out, we will accept God’s arrangements and plans willingly and therefore we will not feel so stressed out and worried either. Furthermore, we need to believe that whatever God plans for us is good for us. Maybe we do not think it’s good for a limited time and the result is not what we want. But it is good in God’s perspective. Let’s just entrust ourselves to God, that’s absolutely right!”
Later, Sister Anna read me another passage of God’s words: “So, in your opinions, what is the greatest wisdom? With your current statures and with the time since you started believing in God, in what way should you practice that possesses the greatest wisdom? You’ve never thought of this, have you? Say there is a person who appears incapable, slow of speech, and taciturn. But in their heart they have the greatest wisdom that no one else has. Most people don’t do what this person does and when they see this person doing this they think them stupid, that what they do is superfluous, and they say: ‘Why are you always doing this? You follow the rules too much and you believe in God in such a stupid way. Is there any need to do that?’ So think about it, what exactly is the greatest wisdom? (Always quieting one’s heart before God, praying more to God, being close to God in all things.) You’ve touched a little upon it here. What are you aiming for in getting close to God? (To seek out God’s will.) And what are you aiming for by seeking out God’s will? (To find a path for practice.) You’ve understood the general meaning. Is your aim in seeking out God’s will to be reliant on God? (Yes.) By relying on God, are you making things easier for yourself? God does it all so you don’t have to, so you don’t have to go to any trouble. Is this wisdom? Let Me tell you: The greatest wisdom is to look to God and rely on God in all things” (“Believers Must Begin by Seeing Through the World’s Evil Trends”).
Sister Anna continued to fellowship: “From God’s words we can tell that relying on God and looking upon God is the greatest wisdom. In our view, many things could be tough for us and somethings could be unachievable in our reach, but with God’s guidance and enlightenment, achieving them can be unbelievably easy. Because God is almighty and omniscient, and with God there is nothing He can’t do. If we do not rely on God, only doing things in our will and strength, the result may be unpleasant. Just like scientists doing research to obtain scientific achievements, their success is 99 percent perspiration and 1 percent inspiration. Without that 1 percent inspiration, their 99 percent perspiration will be a waste, and that’s how important that share of inspiration is! Hence whenever we are in doubt or trouble, we need to pray to God, pouring out to Him whatever is in our hearts, telling Him that we feel we are stupid, have bad memory, and are willing to let Him lead us and guide us through.”
From God’s words and the sister’s fellowship, I understood that my worry was useless, whether I could pass the exam or not, it was not up to my own ability, but it is in God’s plans and orders. I should still study but I had to correct my attitude, and needed to entrust my difficulties to God and rely on God. Afterward, I felt that I had my reliance and became much relaxed. My previous worries, concerns and fears seemed to be gone. From that day on, I prayed to God every day, looking to and relying on God when I studied. Unknowingly, my mindset changed a lot. After stopping desperately memorizing the questions, I never worried if I can pass the exam, willing to put the result of the exam in God’s hands. The things I cared about every day was to maintain a normal relationship with God, performing my spiritual devotions and having gatherings as scheduled, and then go to study for the exam. Slowly, I felt that I was more clear-heading, not like in the past when I had headaches. What’s more amazing was I managed to memorize almost all the questions in 8 days. On the day of the exam, I quieted my heart and entrusted everything to God. After having passed the exam easily, I successfully got my post certificate. The moment when I saw the result, I knew clearly it was all God’s doings and blessings. For the first time in my life, I felt that looking upon God and obeying God will make my heart so peaceful and assured.
To Be Continued …
Part Two: Sincerely Depending on God in All Things Is the Wise Choice (II)
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:16
Length of days is in her right hand; and in her left hand riches and honor.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:15
She is more precious than rubies: and all the things you can desire are not to be compared to her.
Covenant of the Rainbow: God’s Expectations of Man
By Xiaoshuang
When I was in elementary school, I learned a story named The Sun Shines Again After the Rain. It contains these words: “The wind became still, and the rain ceased. Then the sun came out, and a rainbow arched the sky. Cicadas began to sing, and spiders spun webs again.” This story was still fresh in my memory. I looked forward to the day when the beautiful scene in the story would occur: A rainbow appears in the sky when the sun shines after it rains. Once, after it rained I went outside to catch cicadas. A beautiful picture came into my sight: A rainbow arched the western sky, like an arch bridge in the colors of red, orange, yellow, green, indigo, blue, and violet. It looked particularly beautiful in the golden evening light. Not long after that, the sky was aglow with the setting sun. Seeing all of this, I couldn’t help but release a sigh: So beautiful! It’s far beyond what the story says. From that point on, in the summers, when the rain stopped and the sky cleared up, I would often look up at the sky to see if there was a rainbow. At the same time, an intense confusion arose in my heart: Why does the rainbow always appear after it rains?
One day, I accepted the work of God in the last days. I saw the following passage of words in Selections of the Records of the Three Stages of God’s Work: “I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth. And it shall come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen in the cloud: And I will remember my covenant, which is between me and you and every living creature of all flesh; and the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all flesh. And the bow shall be in the cloud; and I will look on it, that I may remember the everlasting covenant between God and every living creature of all flesh that is on the earth. And God said to Noah, This is the token of the covenant, which I have established between me and all flesh that is on the earth.” It was not until I saw these words that I knew the reason why the rainbow always appears after it rains. As it turns out, several thousand years ago in the age of Noah, mankind stopped worshiping God after being corrupted by Satan. They became increasingly degenerated and evil. They ate and drank, married and gave in marriage, and became licentious in their nature. They were depraved to the extent that God couldn’t bear to witness it. God despised that mankind, so He sent down a great flood to destroy the evil world. However, only Noah listened to God’s words. He built the ark in accordance with God’s instructions, and kept all kinds of living creatures. As a result, only Noah’s family of eight survived. After that, God established a covenant with Noah that He would never do it again. God placed a rainbow in the sky as the sign of this covenant. Whenever the rainbow appears after the rain, it serves as a reminder to man that God will never again destroy this world with a flood.
One afternoon in 2014, not long after it stopped raining, I heard a shout outside, “Rainbow! A rainbow appears. Quickly, come out to see the rainbow.” On hearing it, I hurriedly ran out. I found people were taking photos of the rainbow with their phones in great pleasure. I saw the rainbow showed an arc from the east to the southeast. Set against the blue sky, it hung in the sky purely and freshly, like a multi-colored arch bridge. While I was excited for that, I remembered that God said, “What will you think of now when you see a rainbow again? At least you will remember how God was once in sorrow over destroying the world by flood. You will remember how, even though God hated this world and despised this humanity, when He destroyed the human beings He created with His own hands, His heart was hurting, struggling to let go, feeling reluctant, and finding it hard to bear. His only comfort was in Noah’s family of eight. It was Noah’s cooperation that made His painstaking efforts of creating all things not be in vain. At a time when God was suffering, this was the only thing that could make up for His pain. From that point, God placed all of His expectations of humanity on Noah’s family, hoping they could live under His blessings and not His curse, hoping that they would never see God destroy the world with a flood again, and also hoping that they would not be destroyed” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself I” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). From God’s words, I realized: It is through the appearance of the rainbow that God reminds mankind one more time—He will never again send a flood to destroy this world. At that moment, His heart was hurting for the mankind that He created with His own hands. Back then, only Noah’s family listened to God’s words, and so they were allowed to survive, which made God’s painstaking price of creating everything worthwhile, and healed His broken heart. God placed a rainbow in the sky to make a covenant with man. Moreover, He gave mankind a warning, that He hopes man can listen to His words and live under His blessings, rather than be destroyed again due to their wicked deeds. At this time, when looking up at the rainbow once again, I didn’t merely see a colorful rainbow, but I got to know God’s sorrow and pain behind the rainbow.
After coming back inside, I saw God’s words, “Originally, God created a humanity that in His eyes was very good and close to Him, but they were destroyed by flood after rebelling against Him. Did it hurt God that such a humanity just instantly vanished like that? Of course it hurt! So what was His expression of this pain? How was it recorded in the Bible? It was recorded in the Bible in these words: ‘And I will establish My covenant with you, neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood; neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth.’ This simple sentence reveals God’s thoughts. This destruction of the world pained Him very much. In man’s words, He was very sad. … In this covenant we see God’s heart—we see that God’s heart was in pain when He destroyed this humanity. In the language of man, when God destroyed mankind and saw mankind disappearing, His heart was weeping and bleeding” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself I” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). From these words of God, I understood: When this humanity created by God Himself was destroyed, God’s heart was in pain. However, no one could think of or care about His pain, and moreover, no one could understand or feel His mood at that time. Several thousand years later, God now pours out His thoughts and feelings sealed for several thousand years to us through His words. God hated that evil humanity and destroyed them by flood—He had no choice but to do so because of His righteous disposition and holy essence, but His heart was unbearably painful and reluctant to let go. His heart had always been concerned with this mankind. When God was in pain, He still did not forget to establish a rainbow as a covenant with man and as a reminder that He would never again destroy the world with a flood, and that He is unwilling to see the pitiful sight of mankind being destroyed again. God hopes that mankind can listen to His words and continue to live. Also, He hopes man will neither do evil things, nor live in evil and licentiousness, but instead come before Him and live by His words, so that they will finally escape from the corruption and harm of Satan, and live within God’s promises. But people of today have already forgotten God and cast His teachings and warnings aside. Men all follow the trend of the world, advocate wickedness, are bored of the truth, and do not worship the true God. When God’s work arrives upon men in the last days, they pay no mind to God’s coming, or to how God saves man. Rather, they still live in sin and enjoy the pleasure of sin without repentance, and continue doing things that in the eyes of God are evil. And they become licentious in their nature. Having a mistress has become common practice. Even the minors are drawn into this evil worldly trend. People today are incomparably worse than those in Noah’s day. Nowadays, the corruption of the whole human race has again developed to the extent that God can hardly witness. However, even so, God still gives His great mercy and salvation to mankind in this final age. He is waiting for man’s repentance, and expects those who listen to His words and obey Him as Noah did, to come before Him and accept His salvation, so that He can lead them into the next age. Just like it says in God’s words: “However, I must tell you that in the time of Noah, men had been eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage to such an extent that it was unbearable for God to witness, so He sent down a great flood to destroy mankind, sparing only Noah’s family of eight and all kinds of birds and beasts. In the last days, however, those spared by God are all those who have been loyal to Him until the end. Though both ages were times of great corruption unbearable for God to witness, and mankind in both ages became so corrupt as to deny that God was their Lord, God destroyed only the people in the time of Noah. Mankind in both ages caused God great distress, yet God has remained patient with the men of the last days until now. Why is this? Have you never wondered why? If you truly do not know, then let Me tell you. The reason that God is able to accord grace to people in the last days is not that they are less corrupt than people in the time of Noah, or that they have shown repentance to God, much less is it that technology in the last days is so advanced that God cannot bring Himself to destroy them. Rather, it is that God has work to do in a group of people in the last days, and that God wishes to do this work Himself in His incarnation. Furthermore, God wishes to choose a part of this group to become the objects of His salvation and the fruit of His management plan, and bring these people into the next age” (“Did You Know? God Has Done a Great Thing Among Men” in The Word Appears in the Flesh).
Behind God’s destruction of mankind, God’s heart was bleeding and weeping, and was in pain. However, man knows nothing about this. For many years, God has never forgotten to keep His covenant with man. Several thousand years later, even though mankind has been corrupted to such a point that God cannot bear to look, God still hasn’t abandoned His salvation of mankind. Today, God has personally become flesh amongst man and expressed words to save man. He allows us humans deeply corrupted by Satan to receive the supply and guidance of His words, cast away our corrupt satanic disposition and step on the path toward salvation, so that we can be taken into a new age by God.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:14
For the merchandise of it is better than the merchandise of silver, and the gain thereof than fine gold.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:13
Happy is the man that finds wisdom, and the man that gets understanding.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:10
So shall your barns be filled with plenty, and your presses shall burst out with new wine.
The Story of My Foreign Roommates and Me
By Ganen
“Ganen, I’m going on a journey. It’s not safe to carry money and the bank card with me, so please keep them for me. Thank you!”
“Ganen, this cosmetic does some good. Please use it, and your pimples will disappear.”
“Ganen, are you free now? Let me curl your hair, and then you’ll look more beautiful.”
…………
Reading these dialogues, do you think they are my family? Let me tell you secretly. They’re my roommates. Furthermore, they are from different countries, speak different languages and have different skin colors. Now, we can live together in harmony. This effect is just obtained after we have gone through baptisms of many “wars.” Do you wonder how I can get on so well with them? What tricks on earth do I have? Don’t worry. Let me tell you.
In reality, we couldn’t live harmoniously at the beginning. We came from different countries, with different languages, living habits, diets and cultures, and all this brought serious trouble to our interactions.
We lived in an apartment, sharing a kitchen, and even a dinner service. Gradually, I found some of my roommates often didn’t wash the dishes, but only put them in the sink after finishing eating; when the refuse bag in the kitchen was full and it was their turn to take it out, they didn’t do it. Every time I came home from work, there came the wretched and disgusting smell to me, and this was what I couldn’t bear the most. So the first thing I would do was, with my nose covered, to open the window to allow air to pass through. … I was full of complaints and I thought: Oh, gosh! The life cannot move on. How do I become roommates with them? This is just horrible.” I just wanted to tell them, “I don’t like this smell. As soon as I smell it, I’ll have a headache and feel nauseous.” Nevertheless, I feared if I said this, my friendly relationship with them would end, with the result that we would not get along later. I thought the Lord Jesus taught us to love our neighbors as ourselves and forgive others seventy times seven times, so I was patient with them all the time.
However, my patience didn’t last long, and some friction came upon us. When I saw not only did they not take out the garbage, but they always mixed it, I was annoyed and thought: You even don’t have general knowledge of life. If you don’t separate the trash properly, then we will be fined. I have to talk to you about it. Then I patiently told them how to classify the garbage, and I also explained if they didn’t do it, then we would have to suffer the consequences. After that, I thought they would do so. Unexpectedly, they still stuck to their own ways of doing things, and continued mixing the trash. Seeing this, I became extremely angry and cried, “Come here, please. Who threw the trash and mixed it again? Have I not told you to separate it?” At my words, one of them came and embarrassedly said, “It was me. I forgot to separate it.” When I saw her showing an embarrassed look, more than half of my anger vanished. Then I smilingly said, “It doesn’t matter. Please remember this next time.” I never thought a few days later, I saw another big bag filled with the mixed trash. At that time, I was really speechless. I thought in my heart, “Don’t you understand what I said at the other times? Please separate the garbage. Fine, since you don’t get it, then I’ll tell you again and again. I don’t believe I can’t change you.”
Just when I wanted to do this way, I remembered God’s word says, “Suppose God arranges an environment for you. You say, ‘I love cleanliness; I don’t like there to be any odors, I don’t like people who are filthy, and I don’t like looking at disgusting things.’ However, those people living with you snore and talk during sleep, smack their lips when having their meals, and have other bad living habits. What happens to you is exactly what you dislike. In this case, what do you do? Is it right for you to hate people? You lovingly, patiently help these people change their bad habits; is this right? Is this purpose or intention of yours correct? (No.) So what should you do? You must have the correct attitude. What attitude is that? (Submission.) … When you encounter this sort of situation, both parties should adapt to each other; none of these are actual shortcomings. People live for so many years, and are unhappy with eighty or ninety percent of what they encounter. You frown upon this and disapprove of that, but what do you dislike? Some of these things are actually your own problems, so you should not make a big deal out of them. When people get older, they realize that they are not noble, and that they are no better than others. Do not think that you are superior to other people, or more dignified and distinguished than they are; you must learn to adapt to your environment. To adapt to your environment, you must first realize something: There are all kinds of people out there, with all sorts of living habits. Living habits do not represent a person’s humanity. Just because your living habits are disciplined, normal, and dignified does not mean you possess the truth. You need to get this fact through your head, and gain a positive appreciation for it. Furthermore, God has arranged such a fantastic environment for you. You have too many personal issues; you must learn to adapt, and not pick at the bad habits of others. Moreover, you have to be able to get along with them based on love, and get close to them; you need to see their strengths, learn from their strengths, and then pray to God and overcome your own problems. This is the attitude and practice of submission.”
God’s words calmed my impulsive heart immediately. I pondered, “That’s right. Every one of us has our own lifestyle and habits, as well as some shortcomings. I shouldn’t force the others to act according to my requirements. When they didn’t listen to me, I hated and complained about them, and even wanted to change them with my ability. I realize that I was so arrogant. I let the others learn how to classify the garbage. This isn’t wrong, but what I revealed and expressed all became controlled by the disposition of arrogance. This was so unreasonable. Even if I have common sense about life and have a good and disciplined living habit, this does not mean I own the truth. I can’t force the others to obey me, for we all are created beings and equal. What’s more, they haven’t been abroad for a very long time and don’t know the local language. So it’s normal that they don’t know about local laws, and I should be considerate of them but not ask them to agree with me.” At that moment, I understood God’s will: That He arranges this environment is to perfect me. No matter whom I get along with, I should let go of myself, pray to God to seek His will, submit to the environment, be a reasonable Christian, behave and conduct myself based on God’s words and live out the likeness of true human beings.
In the following days, I no longer fixated my eyes on my roommates nor did I want to change them. Instead, I did my best to do what I should do, such as actively separating the trash and taking it out. Once, when I was separating the garbage they mixed, they saw and gave me a thumbs-up, and said, “Ganen, you’re so capable. Can you tell me how to classify the trash in detail again?” Seeing them actively asking me, I felt very happy. Then, I took all sorts of the trash and explained to them with gestures. From then on, they all began to consciously separate the garbage.
On another occasion, when I went to take out the trash, I collected the others’ trash. One of my roommates said, “Ganen, this trash shouldn’t be taken out by you. It’s theirs. Put it down.” Hearing this, I smilingly said, “It doesn’t matter. Since we live in the same apartment, we are a family. We should help each other, shouldn’t we? There’s no need to make such a clear distinction.” In her surprised eyes, I took away all the trash, humming a tune. At this point, I felt sweetness, which was the comfort from my spirit. Little by little, I found whether I busied myself with work so that I didn’t take out the garbage or someone forgot to do that, the others didn’t cry any longer, “Whose turn is it today?Who didn’t take out the trash?” But instead, we understood and tolerated each other. If someone was free, then she would consciously take out the trash. When I saw this happen, I especially thanked God. We haggled over every small thing at the beginning, but now we could be considerate toward and tolerate one another. All changes just resulted from my conducting myself by God’s word.
A few days later, a “war” broke out among my roommates because one of my roommate sang songs loudly every morning, and this affected us. Moreover, this made me unable to calm down to pray or carry out spiritual devotions. Due to this, I have some resentment in my heart and was very upset. Then, I prayed to God to protect my heart so that it could become tranquil in front of Him. At that time, other roommates suggested that the roommate who sang not to sing loudly. However, she not only didn’t accept it, but she sang more loudly. When I saw she was being unreasonable, I suppressed my inner anger and went to persuade her, “Excuse me, we need to understand and be sympathetic to one another. Now everyone is resting. Could you keep your voice down or sing with your door closed?” Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice subsided, she shouted at me with her face full of anger, “Get off! Get off. I just want to sing. It’s none of your business” Seeing her unreasonable look, I angrily turned and left. I thought to myself: “I persuaded you with good intentions. But you spoke to me like this, just as the saying, ‘You really don’t know what’s good for you.’ Go ahead and sing. When the others are all against you, it will be too late for you to regret.” Because she still insisted on singing, another roommate was so angry that she cried. Then they had a huge fight. Afterward, we spent our days fighting this cold war. Sometimes, we cooked in the kitchen or had meals on the same table, but we didn’t speak to one another. We all lived in an atmosphere of depression.
After several days, my roommate who sang fell ill and had a fever, and lying lonely on the bed. The others said, “That’s great. We eventually will have a quiet environment these days.” I nodded with agreement and thought: “Right. I can finally not be annoyed. Who let you not care for the others’ feelings? I advised but you didn’t listen to me. You even shouted at me. You really bring this on yourself.” However, seeing her lying lonely on the bed, I felt she was pitiful. Then, looking at my own revelations and living out, I realized I did not have the likeness of a Christian.
At that moment, I remembered a passage of fellowship: “He who is kindhearted has no malice in his heart. You may owe him, yet he does not reckon with you; he feels he absolutely cannot owe you, so he will not owe you. Besides, you may offend him, yet he does not want to offend you, much less to harm you. Isn’t this being kindhearted? If someone has done a thing unbeneficial to him, he can put himself in his position, can forgive him, and can sympathize with and understand him. This is also a manifestation of being kindhearted. Some people did much evil in the past and now they believe in God and can pursue the truth; they can forgive others all the more and can treat them rightly and fairly. Such people are kindhearted ones. A kindhearted person has forbearance, mercy, forgiveness, endurance, and even more love and sympathy for others in his heart. So, people all like to contact such people and all want to make friends with such people.” In this passage of fellowship, I saw people who are kindhearted have no malice, won’t harm others, and can forgive and be considerate of others. However, what did I live out? When my roommate was ill, I not only didn’t care for or help her, but just looked on and took pleasure in her misfortune for she didn’t follow my advice before. What was the difference between what I revealed and lived out and what the unbelievers did? Today I encountered this environment, and God’s will was to awaken my heart and soul, and allow me to live out the likeness of true human beings, being able to forgive others, sympathize with them and treat them with love.
Having understood God’s will, I thought she still didn’t have a meal and maybe she was hungry. So, I went to the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles, poured a glass of water, took them to her bedside, and raised her up for the meal. When the others saw what I did, they also came to her bedside. With surprised and unimaginable expressions, they looked at me and gave me a thumbs-up, saying, “Ganen, you’re so kind. She always sang songs loudly and affected us. Now she’s ill and we think we can finally have the quiet environment. We never thought you would pour water and cook for her. You’re so good.” As they said that, they applauded me. At this point, I felt special sweetness and comfort. I knew this was not because I was good; this was the result that God’s words achieved in me. Then, I seriously said word by word, “Please don’t praise me. Just thank God. I’m a Christian. God asks us to help and tolerate each other, and I practice based on His words. Since we live together, we’re a family. I can cook for her and this is because of His teachings and love.” They all said, “Thank God! Thank God!”
Afterward, we got along with each other more and more harmoniously. We could communicate with, tolerate, bear, and understand one another. During this period, even if I encountered some things that couldn’t be in accordance with my own conceptions, under the guidance of God’s words, I could understand them soon. Gradually, we felt as if we were of the same family. They all knew I’m a Christian. Seeing my living out, they were all willing to come into contact with me and trust me.
One day, one of my roommates was going far from home. Before leaving, she gave the purse, bank card, and all the certificates to me. I felt surprised, asking: “Why do you give them to me? They are very important, so you can let one of your friends keep them for you.” Unexpectedly, she said, “I feel uneasy letting my friends keep them. My friends are all two-faced, so it’s hard for me to trust them. Instead, you’re a Christian, kind and honest. You put me at ease, so I want to entrust these things to you.” Hearing her saying this, I particularly thanked God in my heart. If it had not been for God’s enlightenment and guidance, what I lived out would have been the same as what the unbelievers did. It was God’s leadership and guidance that made me live out the semblance of a human. The feeling of being trusted was so good.
Later, our relationship with each other became more and more harmonious. The difference in language, living habits, and diets was no longer an obstacle to our interactions. We often shared delicious food that we enjoyed; we talked about characters of our own countries; we went shopping together in the supermarket …
After these experiences, I genuinely appreciated that only when we conduct ourselves in accord with God’s words can we live out the likeness of true human beings. Thus, we will no longer conspire and scheme against each other and we will live in harmony. All the glory be to God. Amen!
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:9
Honor the LORD with your substance, and with the first fruits of all your increase:
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:8
It shall be health to your navel, and marrow to your bones.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:7
Be not wise in your own eyes: fear the LORD, and depart from evil.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:4
So shall you find favor and good understanding in the sight of God and man.
Experiencing God’s Words in My Real Life, I See God’s Deeds
By Xin Xin
In order to live, I rented the second floor of a shopfront, starting a cosmetics shop. Although it is not that popular, my income is enough for my yearly expenses. I live a simple life year after year. In the winter of 2015, my friend came to find me with joy, and witnessed God’s kingdom gospel to me. I knew God for the first time from my friend’s words, knew we are created by God and it is God who provides us daily essentials. My heart was deeply attracted to those unheard mysteries from my friend and I accepted God’s kingdom gospel right away. At that time I just felt that the word of God is awesome, so I had gatherings and read God’s word whenever I’m free, just to have a little comfort in my heart. I never thought about how to experience God’s work in real life. I felt that life is life and believing in God is just believing in God, and that there’s no link between both of them. I have to deal with everything that is happening to me in real life by myself. Until when I encountered a very troublesome situation, and after experiencing God’s wonderful work, I genuinely felt that God is around me, ruling and leading my daily life.
One time I had a customer in my shop. She went to the washroom to wash her hands after a short chit-chat. She turned on the tap but there was no water because we had water shortages often. She forgot to turn off the tap and I did not pay much attention to it either. I was not in the shop for a few days as I was out to settle other things. When I returned to the shop and opened the door, a stream of water was rushing towards me. I was dumbfounded by the room full of water: Things were floating and the tap was still running. I was so anxious that I did not even bother to take off my shoes before running to turn off the tap. In my heart I was thinking: I’m in deep trouble, what if the water was leaked to the first floor, a grain and oil store. It will definitely soak the flour and other merchandise and I do not even have enough money to pay for all the loss. In the meantime, the owner came up furiously. She reprimanded: “Look what you have done! Don’t you know the house was full of water? It has soaked all my flour and rice. How do you expect me to sell them again? I don’t even think you can compensate me with your pathetic earning.” I felt helpless, thinking since it has happened, then I have got no choice too. I am also not happy, but I cannot fight with her. Since I soaked her merchandise, I have to talk to her nicely and apologize. I said immediately: “Calm down, please. I will compensate all your loss and not play tricks with you. You can go back first. After I clean up the mess, I will make my way down to your shop to see how much I have to pay.” Meanwhile, the owners of the clothing store and grocery store came too, both heatedly asking me for compensation. I spoke to them nicely with a smile: “Alright! Alright! Please go back. After I finish cleaning up the mess, I will make my way down to every shop of yours to check and I will compensate for every loss, don’t worry.” After I sent them back, I felt very uneasy: The three owners were very aggressive like they were going to swallow me. I’m also very stressed and drained in looking after my shop, and I can only earn a little money. I’m not even sure if I have enough money to pay for all the loss. What if one of them is hard to deal with, blackmails me or makes things difficult for me deliberately? Will a fight or argument happen? I’m afraid and dare not think more, feeling panicked as I clean and tidy up the mess. As I was worried, a passage of God’s words which a sister and I had interacted appeared in my mind: “Where you will go every day, what you will do, who or what you will encounter, what you will say, what will happen to you—can any of this be predicted? People cannot foresee all these occurrences, much less control how these situations develop. In life, these unforeseeable events happen all the time; they are an everyday occurrence. These daily vicissitudes and the ways they unfold, or the patterns they follow, are constant reminders to humanity that nothing happens at random, that the process of each event’s occurrence, each event’s ineluctable nature, cannot be shifted by human will. Every occurrence conveys an admonition from the Creator to mankind, and it also sends the message that human beings cannot control their own fates. Every event is a rebuttal to humanity’s wild, futile ambition and desire to take its fate into its own hands” (“God Himself, the Unique III”). God’s words steadied my heart a little. I calmed down and gathered all my thoughts, recalled what the sister had told me: Since we believe in God, we must put God’s word into real life to experience it. God plans and sovereigns our daily life with good intentions, which requires me to experience with heart, so that I will see God’s wonderful work in everything that has happened to me. Eventually I will know God’s sovereignty. However, I never put God’s word in my heart, always thinking that believing in God and life have no links. And I never pay attention to experiencing God’s words and knowing God. Facing this matter, which makes me unexpected, there must be God’s grace and a lesson I should learn. I thought: Water supply did not come when I was in the shop but when I left, is it something I can predict? What will happen about the compensation is also something I can’t predict. What will happen when I met the owners later, the amount of compensation is also something I can’t predict. Brothers and sisters always communicate about how God sovereigns everything, so God must have seen what has happened to me. I might as well put this matter in God’s hand, and see how God will lead me. Thinking of this, I quickly pray to God: “God, I do not know what to do to this matter, but I know everything is in Your sovereignty, may You lead me to face them fearlessly. No matter what will happen next and how much I need to pay, it’s all up to You. I’m willing to put everything in Your hands, obedient to Your arrangements. Thank You God! Amen!” After praying, my racing heart calmed down and I’m also filled with courage to face them. After tidying up the room, I went to the grain and oil store first.
At the grain and oil store, the owner was with gloomy face, said angrily: “How am I going to sell all those flour?” Seeing that the owner is not happy, I was getting a little nervous, I immediately said: “I’m really sorry, it’s my fault. I’m being too careless for causing you all your loss. I will buy all the flour and rice and eat them myself. Please tell me how much they cost.” I was praying to God in my heart as I spoke to him: “God! All things are in Your hands. Whatever happens today, I’m willing to be obedient, and face with courage. Please be with me …” The owner’s attitude seems to be a little nicer. Then the owner and I counted 21 bags of rice and flour that were soaked. After counting, I didn’t expect the owner to say: “All of these are cost 900 Yuan. But I think it is difficult for you to deal with them. There is a bag and you can take the flour that was soaked and I will think of ways to sell the rest of them.” Hearing this, I was shocked but delighted at the same time. I realized it was all the work of God and I saw that our thoughts are really under God’s control, and that God is truly amazing! So I thanked God repeatedly in my heart. I helped the owner to pack the soaked rice and flour into new bags, and payed him 110 Yuan. Thank God! I realized if I put everything in God’s hand, things will change incredibly.
I stepped out of the grain and oil store with more faith and courage to face the owner of the clothing store. I walked to the clothing store lighthearted. The owner’s face turned red with anger and said unreasonably: “See! You have made my clothes dirty, you must pay me! Those cost 750 Yuan, you also have to be responsible for my spoiled roof!” I was annoyed at what she said and thought: You are so unreasonable, just two and a half sets of clothes cost 750 Yuan? You are so bad. They are not famous brands! You are actually blackmailing me! Just as I was about to argue with her, I recalled what God said: “Everything that happens to people happens when God needs them to stand firm in their testimony to Him. Though nothing major is happening to you at the moment and you do not bear great testimony, every detail of your daily life is a matter of testimony to God. If you can win the admiration of your brothers and sisters, your family members, and everyone around you; if, one day, the unbelievers come, and admire all that you do, and see that all that God does is wonderful, then you will have borne testimony” (“Only Loving God Is Truly Believing in God”). I thought: Just now, I prayed to God and was willing to obey God’s arrangements, but only a little thing that did not went in my way will make me disobey God, and I even want to argue and fight with her. This is not what a Christian should do. Besides, if I really argue with her, it will make things worse and even shame on God’s name. God wants me to live as a normal human being, glory Him, testify to Him, have love towards people and be able to forgive and understand each other, not fussing over our gain and loss. Not to mention that it is my mistake that caused their loss, it is understandable that they will be angry. I can’t let my anger take over me. I have to practice God’s word, follow what God wants me to do and live as a normal human being to satisfy God. Thinking of that, I said mildly to the owner: “I will take all the clothes back to wash them and iron them nicely. If you can sell them, then go ahead. If you can’t, I will pay for them. I will fix the roof for you and will not let you suffer any loss.” The owner was speechless and agreed. Back home, I told my family everything. My daughter-in-law was furious and said: “You did not even do it on purpose, she is just blackmailing you! I’m going to find her!” Looking at how agitated she was, I felt so fortunate that God’s word protected me. If I did not believe in God, I would have fought and argued for my own benefits like her. I can’t even imagine the outcome of it. I am a Christian, my words and actions influence people around me, even more relate to the glory and testimony to God. I quickly stopped her and said: “It is indeed our fault. We dirtied their clothes. It will be hard for them to sell again. Since we caused trouble for them, then we have to be responsible to compensate them.” Hearing my words, she didn’t say anything more. She washed and ironed the clothes and I brought them back to the owner. The owner saw the clothes was cleaner than before, and thus she didn’t ask me to pay for them again. Based on the damage of the roof, I paid her 200 Yuan. She was satisfied and never made things difficult for me again.
Out of the clothing store, I headed to the grocery store, said sincerely to the owner: “Sorry for causing such a mess, I’m really sorry. I will pay for whatever were damaged.” The owner saw my sincere attitude and politely said: “You are lucky that this is a grocery store. Everything can be washed, so there is not so big of a deal. Since you are so sincere, how am I able to make things difficult for you? We are neighbors and we almost meet everyday, if you need help, you can find me.” I thanked God in my heart countlessly after hearing his words. This troublesome matter was solved under God’s guidance. Our neighbors around were all convinced. After experiencing this matter, I felt that God is always around me and leading me. He gave me faith and courage to face difficulties, guiding me to experience His word and secretly paving the path for me, making my loss to the minimum. God is truly practical! Although I’m not able to see God but I can feel God is around me and leading me, setting things and people around me. After this incident, I confirmed God’s words in my heart: “Of everything that occurs in the universe, there is nothing in which I do not have the final say. Is there anything that is not in My hands?” God truly holds sovereignty over all things and controls all things. Everything is moving under God’s control. I genuinely felt that God’s work is amazing!
Recalling my past attitude towards God, I felt I’m in debt. I have treated believing in God as spiritual sustenance, reading God’s words only to find comfort in my heart. I never thought that believing in God and life had links, never payed attention to experience God’s word, experience God’s work, and never let God’s word lead me in life and change my life. I have a lot of feelings towards this “unexpected incident.” I felt that God is so real. He is beside me, and He can help me anytime. He is the one whom I can reply on anytime. It also lets me see that my daily life is under God’s control. Now not only do I read God’s words, gather with brothers and sisters to find my spiritual sustenance, I also have learned to bring God’s words and work into my daily life to experience, knowing God is real and living and He is the Creator who controls everything! Even though this matter is not really a big deal, but it is a turning point in my believing in God. It is remarkable and unforgettable for me!
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:3
Let not mercy and truth forsake you: bind them about your neck; write them on the table of your heart:
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:2
For length of days, and long life, and peace, shall they add to you.
Who Are the Overcomers in Revelation?
By Zhicheng
Each and every believer in the Lord wants to be a person after the Lord’s heart, and wants to be an overcomer, one of the 144,000 victorious male-children. Speaking of the overcomers, some brothers and sisters would say: As long as we keep the Lord’s name, labor in work for Him, and stand testimony for Him in all kinds of persecutions and tribulations, we’ll be the overcomers and be raptured into the kingdom of heaven when the Lord returns. Are these views right? What do the 144,000 victorious male-children,namely the 144,000 overcomers really refer to?
Let us read some verses: “And I looked, and, see, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand….” (Revelation 14:1). “These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb” (Rev 7:14). “For the Lamb which is in the middle of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them to living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes” (Rev 7:17). “Him that overcomes will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write on him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from my God: and I will write on him my new name” (Rev 3:12). From these prophesies, we see that 144,000 overcomers are those who walk out from the great tribulation. They have received the lamb’s shepherding before the throne and gained the reality of truth; they have washed their “robes”—being purified by God, lived in God’s new holy city, and enjoyed God’s special grace. Which is to say, the overcomers don’t refer to those who can suffer and sacrifice for the Lord, as well as hold onto the name of the Lord in persecutions and tribulations without retreating. Only if we gain God’s new name, the word and truth of life from God, cast off our sins, and get purified and transformed, can we have hope of becoming one of the 144,000 victorious male children.
Thus it can be seen that our previous thoughts about overcomers are baseless. It is because even though we’ve made some sacrifices and had good deeds outwardly over the many years of our belief in the Lord, we often weigh in our heart whether such sacrifices can be repaid with the blessings of entering the kingdom of heaven, so that we can receive a hundredfold in the present age, and eternal life in the age to come. Though we’ve had some good deeds outwardly, each of us believers in the Lord hasn’t been purified, still living in the state of committing sins in the daytime and confessing them at night. We’ve believed in the Lord for years, yet have no true knowledge of the Lord. We are still arrogant and conceited, and look down on brothers and sisters. We believe in the Lord Jesus outwardly, yet we don’t have His place in our heart, but rather only worship those who are famous, who present a great image, and who can talk boastfully; we adore man, look up to man, and revere man without any reverence for God. Externally, we keep on saying that we’ll walk in the Lord’s way, but we have no tolerance and patience for brothers and sisters. In order to gain fame and position, we even scheme against them, raise jealousy and strife among them, and so on. Since all our thoughts are evil all day long, how can we be overcomers? So, our viewpoints turn out to be wrong.
The 144,000 victorious male-children prophesied in Revelation, are a group of people who are made perfect by God before the disasters. This group of people are the ones guided by God Himself. Just as the Bible says, “He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches; To him that overcomes will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knows saving he that receives it” (Rev 2:17). Jehovah God said, “And also on the servants and on the handmaids in those days will I pour out my spirit” (Joe 2:29). It can be seen from these verses that, in the last days, the Holy Spirit Himself will speak and supply truth to man. Upon hearing God’s voice, wise virgins will welcome the Lord and feast with Him, thus gaining the hidden manna and a new name given by the Lord. God Himself will shepherd and water them, so they’ll obtain the truth and life from the Lamb, and their spirit will be as clean as robes that are washed. With the truth as the reality of their life, they can overcome all kinds of Satan’s temptations and bear a testimony of triumph for God. Rather than living by the miracles, they live by the words of the Lamb, and they have a true understanding of God and real faith in God. That is why they are said to be a group of people coming out of the great tribulation, and the first fruits made complete by God. This group of people are the overcomers that God speaks of, and the people who will enter into God’s kingdom to inherit eternal life.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 3:1
My son, forget not my law; but let your heart keep my commandments:
Bible Verse–Exodus 20:17
You shall not covet your neighbor’s house, you shall not covet your neighbor’s wife, nor his manservant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is your neighbor’s.
I Never Lose Anything by Being an Honest Person
By Duo Ji
I worked designing patterns in a printworks. In a modest office worked only my boss, my colleague Xiaozhang, and I. In the boss’s eyes, Xiaozhang, who had been a designer there for more than a year, was a hardy, humorous, and capable person, and so the boss liked him and valued him very much.
When first starting working, I silently studied hard because I was unfamiliar with almost everything, and I tried my best to perform every task well assigned by the boss. Later, I discovered that each time Xiaozhang quickly finished the work arranged by the boss, the amounts of which were similar to mine, but I had to continue the next day. Seeing that Xiaozhang did his work rather easily and had time to chat with others on the Internet, I felt the mounting pressure and at the same time also envied him. Once, my boss asked me to try to make the pattern on the baby clothes he gave me, which, he said, was what Xiaozhang failed to make before. Then I tried to find the source material, but about two hours later I found nothing appropriate. After observing the figure on that clothes, I found it monochromatic and not very difficult, so it shouldn’t take too long even if I drew it by myself. Then I got started and about three hours later I finished it. When having lunch, Xiaozhang quietly said to me, “You could tell the boss you failed to find the material; that way you wouldn’t need to do the work. Why did you draw the pattern so painstakingly? It not only wasted time but also made the boss think you were working slowly.” After hearing this, I came to a sudden realization: Oh, that’s how you cope with the work every time. I got it. In the future I need to be smarter: I won’t draw the patterns by myself, and instead I will tell the boss I can’t find material. But when I thought this way, I felt uneasy—isn’t doing so goofing off? I’m a believer in God and God requires us to be honest people, so I should strive to do the work honestly.
After that, I would first search on the Internet for material, and if I failed I would draw the patterns by myself—I would think of every possible way to accomplish the tasks well. But I discovered that, Xiaozhang would first pick the easy ones and finished them in a hurry when he accepted the tasks, and as for the tough ones he would just perfunctorily find the material and soon after tell the boss that he couldn’t find it. Then the boss would help him and at the same time Xiaozhang would pretend to work hard and continue finding it. When the boss was present, Xiaozhang seemed really hard-working, finishing one task after another and working a few hours longer than I did in the evening. Rather when the boss was out, Xiaozhang would secretly play Internet games or chat with others online—he did not work hard at all. However, his salary was even higher than mine. Seeing all of this, I began to become jealous and feel a disequilibrium in my heart. I thought, “I work more but earn less than him. Although he works a few hours longer than I do, he usually spends much time playing. I bury my head in work but the boss doesn’t know this. I’m losing out by doing this. I’d better work as Xiaozhang does in the future.”
In the days that followed, I acted like Xiaozhang: When the boss was present, I kept working and even did not have a drink; when he was out, I would open a video to learn Italian on the internet. If I heard the approaching steps of the boss, I would hurriedly minimize the window and pretended that I was working. Once, after the boss was out with a client, I hurried to open up a movie to see, but before long he suddenly came back, so I right away turned the movie off with frantic haste and pretended to find material. I was so nervous my heart was about to burst and my face flushed bright red. At the same time, I felt reproached in my heart because I wasn’t acting in a Christian manner at all. I thought, “Living this way cannot bring glory to God. Although I don’t do more work than my colleague, my mind is exhausted and my nerves stretch to breaking point all day long, because I’m terrified of being discovered that I don’t do my best. This kind of life isn’t what I want.” In my pain, I prayed to God, “God, because I felt unbalanced inside when I did more work than my colleague, I began to work just for show and to be lazy and sly like him. Although I clearly knew my actions don’t conform to Your will, and I often felt reproached, I still did that, because I thought in this society, if I was honest, I would be at a disadvantage. How should I do in this situation? May You lead me.”
After that, I saw God’s words saying, “Do not act one way to others’ faces but another way behind their backs; I see clearly everything you do, and though you may fool others, you cannot fool Me. I see it all clearly. It is not possible for you to conceal anything; all lies within My hands.” “You should be an honest person, not someone who is always being clever and constantly deceitful. (Here I am asking you again to be an honest person.)” Compared to God’s requirements, when I thought of all I had done, I felt so ashamed. Although I believed in God, I still relied on my deceitful nature in life and did one thing in front of people and another behind their backs. I thought of how I worked honestly at first, but after discovering that I did more work and paid a greater price but received a lower salary and was less loved by my boss, I felt a disequilibrium in my heart. I believed that in this society I was losing out by being an honest person and working steadfastly, so I started to work just for show like my colleague. When my boss was around, I would do a good job and present myself as very active; after the boss left, I would be lazy and do some other things, but still get the salary. Hadn’t my behavior had shirked my work and deceived others? Although I did less work, suffered less, and needed not pay much price, because I was afraid that what I did was found out by my boss, I was always nervous and lost the feeling of peace and stability in my heart. God is holy, fair and righteous; I however did not practice the truth, did one thing in front of people and another behind their backs, and had no semblance of a Christian. What I did could only arouse God’s ire, and cause me to lose my peace and joy.
I later read these words from God, “You ought to know that God likes those who are honest. In essence, God is faithful, and so His words can always be trusted; His actions, furthermore, are faultless and unquestionable, which is why God likes those who are absolutely honest with Him. Honesty means giving your heart to God, being genuine with God in all things, being open with Him in all things, never hiding the facts, not trying to deceive those above and below you, and not doing things only to curry favor with God. In short, to be honest is to be pure in your actions and words, and to deceive neither God nor man.” God’s words showed me the direction of conducting myself. God likes honest people and detests deceitful people. God’s will is for us to be honest and to speak and act sincerely in our daily life and at work, and not to play tricks or cheat others. I’m a believer in God, I thought. No matter the environment, I should accept God’s observation, be an honest person, and act and conduct myself as a person with both feet planted firmly on the ground, for only in this way can I live being perfectly open and honest in my actions and feel at ease and at peace. After understanding God’s will, I made a resolution that I would practice in accordance with God’s requirements and be an honest person who God likes. I was no longer willing to goof off or do one thing in front of people and another behind their backs to deceive them.
Once, while I was working, my boss hurried over with seven patterns and said to us as he put them on the desk, “This work is quiet urgent, so you two must finish it today. These patterns will be produced tomorrow.” And then he left. I said anxiously to Xiaozhang, “You make three of them and I make four, or else we won’t finish the work.” With that, I started working. To my surprise, he, sulking visibly, said to me coldly as he played games, “I don’t care. Do it by yourself.” Hearing this, I got extremely angry and thought, “Only we two are in the office. If you don’t do the work, how can it be finished on time?” When seeing that he was eating snacks while playing games freely and easily and even playing loud music, I thought, “No matter how hard I work, the boss cannot see it. Why don’t I play for a while? If the task cannot be completed, it won’t be my own fault; I’ll tell the boss that I cannot find the material.” When I thought this, I felt very uneasy. I immediately prayed silently to God, “O God, when I see my colleague not working, I don’t want to do the work myself but want to be lazy and sly again. God, I know this is at odds with Your will. I’m willing to forsake my flesh and accept Your observation. Please protect my heart and give me the resolve to put the truth into practice.” Just then, I remembered God’s words, “Whether you act in private or in public, you are able to gain the joy of God before God, you are able to stand firm before God….” Thank God for showing me the way forward with His words. I should do everything with an honest heart and accept God’s scrutiny. With this in my mind, I gave up the idea of playing and then started finding the material to complete the task. Although I did not accomplish it that day, my heart felt at peace and stable, and when I continued the next day, my boss did not blame me but rather encouraged and helped me. Before long seven patterns were all made and the customers were very satisfied with them. I thanked God for leading me with His words so that I acted as an honest person. I felt that after practicing according to God’s words, what I gained in my heart was peace and joy.
After that, no matter whether my boss was in the office or not, I took my work seriously, and after finishing the work in my hand, I would go help in the workshop. Once, when my boss saw me crouching beside a machine and putting pieces of printed cloth in order with my brow soaked in sweat, he admired me and said, smiling, “Just let us do this. Take a little break and have some fruit.” At that moment, I felt so grateful to God and clearly knew in my heart that it wasn’t because I was so great, but it was because of the fruit of God’s words within me that I acquired some normal humanity. Although I felt tired physically, I needed not be nervous but lived in freedom. Following that, I had more ideas about designing patterns and often had creative inspiration, and moreover, my work efficiency thereupon increased. Through this, I felt God’s leadership.
I remembered that, after a pattern of pentagram was sold, immediately the “pentagram coats” were going like hot cakes online, and so garment-factories made one order after another from our factory. Later, my boss discovered that many patterns were designed by me and were inspired. Xiaozhang, however, always said he did not have any ideas and he usually designed a pattern for several days, which didn’t sell, and as a result the boss started to observe him. Later, when the boss found out that Xiaozhang constantly played games and did not work hard, the boss talked to him about that, but Xiaozhang still kept playing games while working, so he was fired. Seeing all of this, I understood that although he temporarily took unfair advantage by being lazy and sly, after a long period, he would lose others’ trust due to his deceitful behavior, and that being an honest person really was better. At that moment, my heart was filled with gratitude to God and I came to realize that when we seek to be honest people according to God’s requirements, no matter when, our heart is calm and steady, and God likes us, so do people.
In the following days, my boss and I were getting along better and better. We always communicated with each other, talked about our work, and we finally became friends. Later, because I would move to another city, I left that factory, and my boss often sent me messages, saying, “The door of our factory is always open to you. You’re welcome to come back anytime.” At that time, my heart felt incredibly moved and I appreciated that when practicing God’s words and being an honest person, I not only didn’t lose out but also won my boss’s respect and trust.
After my experiences, I truly appreciated what it says in a sermon, “You must practice the truth and tell the truth, as well as be an honest person. It is a blessing to be taken advantage of; you shall be further blessed by God when you are being taken advantage of.” Thank God! When I wanted to be lazy and sly in work, it was the timely guidance of God’s words that allowed me not to fuss over my personal gains and losses but to practice being an honest person, so that I lived with dignity and integrity. In the future, I am willing to act according to the teachings of God’s words in my interactions with others, and strive to live out a true human likeness to satisfy God. Amen.
By Sincerely Relying on God, You Will See a Miracle
By Xiaoping
Every time when I think about the viral Hand-Foot-Mouth Disease (HFMD) in 2012, my heart is still fluttering with fear. This sudden plague caused a particularly high mortality rate among the kids suffering from HFMD. My son was one of them. However, by faith in God, my son was protected by God and through this I saw God’s omnipotence and wondrous deeds. Just as God says: “Whatever your background, and whatever the journey ahead of you, no one can escape the orchestrations and arrangements of the Heaven, and no one is in control of their own destiny, for only He who rules over all things is capable of such work” (“God Is the Source of Man’s Life”).
On April 26, 2012, my son had a fever. It didn’t go away after he got injections and medication in the clinic of the village for two days but became worse. He started to vomit. I got scared and asked the doctor about my son’s condition. The doctor said: “HFMD is a kind of viral illness and is very severe this year. The medical equipment of the village is quite poor. For the sake of your son, we recommend you go to a bigger hospital.” After hearing the doctor’s words, my families and I took my son to the Municipal People’s Hospital straight away. After checking, the doctor there said my son was infected with the HFMD and there appeared some red dots on his palms and soles. He asked: “How old is your child?” I said: “14 months.” He said: “Your child is severely sick and we need to send him to the Intensive Care Unit (ICU).” After hearing the doctor’s words, I got scared and tears came out.
My son was sent to ICU and was put on a ventilator, being confirmed in a critical condition. I choked with sobs and said to my husband: “The condition of our son’s illness is so severe. What shall we do if he dies?” My husband comforted me and said: “Don’t be afraid. The doctor will have a way.” I felt so hopeless and painful. So I ran to the roof and broke down in tears. I thought: Who can save my son? Suddenly I realized: I am a believer in God and God is the source of man’s life! I quickly knelt down and prayed to God: “God, You are almighty. Everything is in Your hands. Man’s life is in Your hands too. I can only entrust my child to You and may You take care of him. Whether he can live or will die, it’s all in Your hands. Even the doctor said my son’s sickness was severe with life-threatening, I will believe only You can dominate man’s life. God, I am willing to rely on You and look upon You. May You keep my heart and guide my way!” After prayer, I was not that sad and scared and my heart got much calmer. I thought of God’s words: “Since the day man came into existence, God has ever worked thus, managing the universe, directing the rules of change for all things and the trajectory of their movement. Like all things, man is quietly and unknowingly nourished by the sweetness and rain and dew from God; like all things, man unknowingly lives beneath the orchestration of God’s hand. Man’s heart and spirit are held in the hand of God, everything of his life is beheld in the eyes of God. Regardless of whether or not you believe this, any and all things, whether living or dead, will shift, change, renew, and disappear in accordance with God’s thoughts. Such is the way in which God presides over all things” (“God Is the Source of Man’s Life”). With the enlightenment of God’s words, I had more faith to rely on God. And I believed all things in this world live under the orchestration of God’s hand and work along with God’s will. Man’s destiny is also in the hands of God. No matter what the doctor says and what he does, it can’t decide man’s life. Only God can save man’s life.
My husband took our son for the blood test and I waited outside the ICU. After a while, an 8-year-old boy was lying in the bed and pushed out of the ICU. He had been in the hospital for a week and had every molecule of blood exchanged. But it didn’t save his life. Seeing the boy being sent to the morgue, his mom cried sadly and fainted. Tears also came out of my eyes and I couldn’t stop them. I couldn’t stand stably, so I leaned to the wall and sat on the floor. I felt scared again and thought: The next one lying in the bed and being pushed out may be my son … At that moment, I kept praying to God and didn’t dare to leave God for a second.
The next morning, the doctor called me and my husband to go into the ICU. He asked one of us to put on the disinfectant clothes and go to see the child. I quickly said, “I will.” But the doctor said: “You’d better stay here, and let the father go. I am afraid you will cry and fall in a faint.” After hearing the doctor’s words, I stepped back and the nurse quickly held me. I thought: Is my son really dying? Cannot he really be saved? In a hurry, I said to the doctor: “Doctor, please save my child!” I was anxious and about to kneel down. At that time God enlightened me again and l realized: Man’s fate is in God’s hands. I suddenly woke up: Yes! Why did I beg people? Can humans save humans? No! We cannot control our own fate, so how could man control other people’s fates? Doctors can only give medical treatment, but cannot save man’s life! After understanding God’s intentions, I gained confidence. I ran up to the roof and prayed to God sincerely: “God! Man’s fate is in Your hands. No one can decide my son’s fate. I would like to put my son in Your hands again. May You have mercy on him and protect him. …” After prayer, I came downstairs and my husband cried to me: “The doctor said our son was too young and we sent him to the hospital too late. There is sputum in his throat. If the sputum keeps in the throat, it will kill him because he can’t breathe. Our son is having a fever and it is getting worse now.” My husband started crying after saying these words and I couldn’t help crying either. But I was not as hopeless as my husband, because I believe God will make the most suitable arrangements for my child.
On the third day, the doctor said: “The fever of your son is gone now, but he is not yet out of danger.” My husband said: “Doctor, please cure my son with the best medication!” The doctor replied: “I will try my best.” But in my mind, I know it’s not the doctor, but God who protects my son. Although his fever was gone, I never dared to leave God. On the fourth day, another boy was pushed out and dead. His grandparents couldn’t accept the fact and fell in a faint. Seeing this, I was not as scared as the first day, because I can feel God’s presence and He keeps strengthening my faith.
One week later, the doctor called me and my husband over and said: “Your son is out of danger now. But be prepared that even though the sickness was cured, his intelligence may be affected and he is likely to become handicapped.” My husband said with bloodshot eyes: “A fool is better than none. He is still my son even if he becomes a fool.” I said sadly: “If the child becomes a fool, how shall we live?” My husband said: “There is hope as long as being alive and no hope if die!” My heart was lightened by his words. Yes! God, You remind me with my husband’s words. Since God has saved my son’s life, is there any need to be concerned about his future? Whether he will become a fool or not, isn’t it in God’s hand? Thinking these in my mind, I prayed to God in my heart, “God, I have seen Your omnipotence and wondrous deeds. So I have faith in you whether my son will be a fool or not. Whatever You arrange for him will be most suitable …”
After 20 days in the ICU, my son was transferred to an ordinary ward for observation. One week later, the doctor said: “We will do an EEG for your son today. If there is no major problem, your son can leave.” I was so excited to hear these words. In the afternoon, my son received an EEG. When we passed the images to the doctor, he said: “You sure you didn’t bring the wrong ones?” I replied: “I am sure. There is my son’s name on them. Anything wrong?” The doctor was surprised: “The images show your son is the same as other ordinary children and it seems he never had HFMD at all. I have been a doctor for such a long time and have never seen any kid that has such normal intelligence after suffering a severe disease like HFMD. That’s a miracle!” After hearing the doctor’s words, I was so excited and thought: “God, I see Your almightiness. Man’s fate is in Your hands.” The doctor then said: “You can proceed to leave the hospital tomorrow.” I was excited and said: “Yes!” At that time, I thought of God’s words: “In any case, all I wish is for man to understand this: Without the care, keeping, and provision of God, man cannot receive all that he was meant to receive, no matter how diligently he tries or how arduously he struggles. Without the supply of life from God, man loses the sense of value in living and the sense of the meaning of life. How could God allow man, who frivolously wastes the value of His life, to be so carefree? As I have said before: Do not forget that God is the source of your life” (“God Is the Source of Man’s Life”). From the sickness my son went through, I realized that the destiny of man is in God’s hands. In this HFMD plague, many families relied on doctors and kneeled to beg doctors for help. But it didn’t help and they can only watch their children being taken to the mortuary. The facts showed that superb medical skills can’t save man. As humans, we should come back to God and worship the only true God. Only in this way can we get God’s protection in various disasters and gain a good destiny.
Bible Verses–Exodus 20:8-11
Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days shall you labor, and do all your work: But the seventh day is the sabbath of the LORD your God: in it you shall not do any work, you, nor your son, nor your daughter, your manservant, nor your maidservant, nor your cattle, nor your stranger that is within your gates: For in six days the LORD made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: why the LORD blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it.
Bible Verse–Exodus 20:7
You shall not take the name of the LORD your God in vain; for the LORD will not hold him guiltless that takes his name in vain.
Bible Verses–Exodus 20:4-6
You shall not make to you any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth. 5You shall not bow down yourself to them, nor serve them: for I the LORD your God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers on the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; 6And showing mercy to thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments.
Important Message From the Destruction of Sodom
Reviewing the History and Seeking God’s Will
The Bible records: “Then Jehovah rained on Sodom and on Gomorrah brimstone and fire from Jehovah out of heaven; And He overthrew those cities, and all the plain, and all the inhabitants of the cities, and that which grew on the ground” (Genesis 19:24–25). After reading these verses, we feel God’s majestic, wrathful and unoffendable disposition, and that the evil and sins of Sodom are ignoble. Such a gang of desperate people who dared to flagrantly oppose God and shout wildly, and such a city inhabited by filth and wanton crowds of demons, they of course deserve to suffer God’s righteous retribution. They can only blame themselves. However, behind God’s wrath, which is, behind the fact that Sodom, this prosperous city, was instantly burnt to ashes, is there any truth that we can seek and explore? Is there God’s will and demands for us that we should understand and know? Let us review that history recorded in the Bible.
God Despises the Wicked and Cares About the Righteous.
First, we all know that Abraham implored God for Sodom. Several extracts from the Bible are like this: “And Jehovah said, If I find in Sodom fifty righteous within the city, then I will spare all the place for their sakes.… And he spoke to Him yet again, and said, Peradventure there shall be forty found there. And He said, I will not do it. And he said to Him, Peradventure there shall thirty be found there. And He said, I will not do it. And he said, Peradventure there shall be twenty found there. And He said, I will not destroy it. And he said, Peradventure ten shall be found there. And He said, I will not destroy it” (Gen 18:26, 29–32).
From the above conversations between God and Abraham, we can see: Not only did these conversations reveal God’s righteous disposition, but moreover they revealed His great mercy and tolerance for mankind. Although God destroyed Sodom because its people’s evil deeds had gone up before God, yet God would not destroy it for the sake of fifty righteous people or even for the sake of ten. Hereby, God’s utmost tolerance and mercy were amply demonstrated to us. However, the heartbreaking thing was that there were not even ten righteous people in such a big city. The sins of the city ran so rampant that God had to destroy it.
What kind of city on earth was Sodom? I saw some words in a book: “From a human perspective, Sodom was a city that could fully satisfy man’s desire and man’s evil. Alluring and bewitching, with music and dancing night after night, its prosperity drove men to fascination and madness. Its evil corroded people’s hearts and bewitched them into depravity. This was a city where unclean and evil spirits ran amok; it brimmed with sin and murder and the air was thick with a bloody, putrid stench. It was a city that made people’s blood run cold, a city from which one would shrink away in horror” (“God Himself, the Unique II”). From these words, we can see: Sodom is an extremely evil city. The people there were fascinated by its prosperity. Man and woman, old and young, all lived in sin, without reason and humanity. And the whole city presented a scene of feasting and revelry, with singing and dancing night after night. The people in Sodom, driven by evil lusts, lived an extravagant life and couldn’t extricate themselves from it. None of them sought the truth or longed for the light, much less was willing to walk out of the evil mire. This city was full of blood and murder, with unclean and evil spirits running amuck. The destruction of such a city was a better manifestation of God’s righteousness and holiness.
Of course, we all know that there was a righteous person, Lot, in the city. God didn’t forsake him, but arranged for messengers to save him. From this, we can see that when God does a thing He has a principle, and He never does it randomly. When God is profoundly angry and loathes the wicked, He still doesn’t forget to care about these righteous people who listen to His words and obey Him. Even if there is only one righteous person, God will still give mercy to him. This is enough to show that God’s righteousness and mercy are inextricable: God punishes the wicked while doing His best to save each and every person who can be saved.
The Enemy of God Will Eventually Be Destroyed.
It is recorded in the Bible, “But before they lay down, the men of the city, even the men of Sodom, compassed the house round, both old and young, all the people from every quarter: And they called to Lot, and said to him, Where are the men which came in to you this night? bring them out to us, that we may know them. And Lot went out at the door to them, and shut the door after him, And said, I pray you, brothers, do not so wickedly. Behold now, I have two daughters which have not known man; let me, I pray you, bring them out to you, and do you to them as is good in your eyes: only to these men do nothing; for therefore came they under the shadow of my roof. And they said, Stand back. And they said again, This one fellow came in to sojourn, and he will needs be a judge: now will we deal worse with you, than with them. And they pressed sore on the man, even Lot, and came near to break the door” (Gen 19:4–9).
From these verses, we can see: The people from every part of Sodom, both the old and the young, gathered around the house. Seeing the two messengers, the people in Sodom neither asked why they went there nor asked whether they came to convey God’s will. Instead, they besieged the two messengers without any explanation and intended to brazenly harm them. Even though they didn’t know the two messengers, and even though Lot begged them piteously and tried to give his two daughters in exchange, yet they still didn’t leave the two messengers alone. The Bible only recorded one case as such, but it fully exposed the true vicious nature of the people in Sodom. They considered everybody and everything beneath their notice, ran amuck; they took pleasure in devouring and harming people, even they were God’s servants. It can be seen that what their essential nature was: Weren’t they a gang of devils who specialized in being the enemy of God?
God’s word says: “This humanity had become corrupt in the extreme. These people did not know who God was or where they themselves had come from. If you mentioned God to them, they would attack, slander, and blaspheme. Even when God’s servants had come to spread His warning, these corrupt people not only showed no signs of repentance and did not abandon their wicked conduct, but on the contrary, they brazenly harmed God’s servants. What they expressed and revealed was their nature essence of extreme hostility toward God. We can see that these corrupt people’s resistance against God was more than a revelation of their corrupt disposition, just as it was more than an instance of slandering or mocking which simply stemmed from a lack of understanding of the truth. Neither stupidity nor ignorance caused their wicked conduct; they acted in this way not because they had been deceived, and it was certainly not because they had been misled. Their conduct had reached the level of flagrantly brazen antagonism, opposition and clamoring against God. Without a doubt, this kind of human behavior would enrage God, and it would enrage His disposition—a disposition that must not be offended. Therefore, God directly and openly unleashed His wrath and His majesty; this was a true revelation of His righteous disposition.”
It was precisely because the people of Sodom were supremely corrupted, that in God’s eyes, the whole city of Sodom deserved to be cursed, detested, and even more be destroyed by God. They ignored God’s existence, looked down on God’s anger; they didn’t fear God’s punishment, and furthermore, didn’t accept God’s warnings; they only blindly resisted God. So how could their evil deeds not provoke God’s wrath? God’s words told us: “The fire sent from heaven not only destroyed the entire city of Sodom, nor did it only destroy the people inside the city who were so filled with sin, nor did it only destroy all things inside the city that had been tainted by sin; beyond just these things, the fire also destroyed the memory of humanity’s evil and resistance against God. This was God’s purpose in burning the city down.”
Sodom’s Story Serves As a Warning to the People of the Last Days
Compared with Sodom, this dazzling world we live in today really gives us the creeps. The degree of its evil, we can even say, is no lower than that of Sodom. However, how many righteous people are there like Lot who could deny himself to protect the angels? Should we watch our steps and pay attention to God’s will?
Now, the last days have arrived, and how does God save us from this filthy world and make us live in God’s blessings? Revelation 3:20 said: “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.” And Revelation 22:6–7 said: “And he said to me, These sayings are faithful and true: and the Lord God of the holy prophets sent his angel to show to his servants the things which must shortly be done. Behold, I come quickly: blessed is he that keeps the sayings of the prophecy of this book.” From these verses, we can see: When God comes in the last days, He will speak, and seek those who can listen to His voice, accept His utterance and attend the feast of the kingdom of heaven with Him. So, when we hear God’s messengers convey God’s will, what attitude should we take? The Lord Jesus said: “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. … Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God” (Matthew 5:3, 8). Whether we are wise virgins or foolish virgins, it depends on our own choice.
Bible Verse–Deuteronomy 10:4
And he wrote on the tables, according to the first writing, the ten commandments, which the LORD spoke to you in the mount out of the middle of the fire in the day of the assembly: and the LORD gave them to me.
Bible Verse–Exodus 34:28
And he was there with the LORD forty days and forty nights; he did neither eat bread, nor drink water. And he wrote on the tables the words of the covenant, the ten commandments.
Bible Verses–Acts 2:46-47
And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart, Praising God, and having favor with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved.
Twenty Years Later, I Forgave My Mother Who Abandoned Me
By Kemu
In the darkness of the night, I scramble down a seemingly endless lane, looking every which way, but unable to find my way home and wracked with anxiety. All of a sudden, my mother appears in the distance walking toward me and I’m overtaken with a sense of elation. Just as I’m about to call out “Mom,” she disappears. I cry out for my mother in a loud voice, but she doesn’t respond to my calls and I become enveloped in darkness and fear …
I awoke suddenly and sat up in bed, covered in sweat and breathing heavily. It was all just a dream! All the noise had startled my wife into wakefulness. She wiped the cold sweat from my brow and softly said, “Did you have another nightmare? After all these years, why don’t you stop torturing yourself? It’s too tiring and painful. After all, you can’t hate your mother for your whole life, right?” I thought to myself, “Of course I want to let go of my resentment, but I just can’t do it!”
Mom, Why Did You Abandon Me?
I had originally had a happy and loving family, but when my sister drowned when I was four, my life was turned upside down. My father couldn’t take the pain of losing his daughter and so he drank excessively and, after drinking, he would become violent, breaking things and hitting my mom. As my father’s psychological health continued to decline, my mother just couldn’t take the abuse and eventually decided to file for divorce.
When I was ten, my mother called me on the phone and told me that she was now working in a different city. I decided to go visit her, but in the end I couldn’t find her. From then on, I felt only blame for my mother. I blamed her for being so heartless and abandoning me when I was only four years old and showing not the least bit of care or concern. I swore to myself that I would never try to go visit her again. Only later did I learn that she had moved to another city for financial reasons.
When I was fourteen, I was forced to quit school and begin working. I was bullied and scorned to no end. Yet, during this time, I didn’t receive the slightest bit of help or support from my mother and I pinned all of my suffering on the fact that she had abandoned me. At that time, I wanted a warm, loving household more than anything. I wanted to live a happy and joyous life under the care of my mother, but this simplest of dreams never became a reality.
Unable to Let Go of Resentment for My Mother
Two years later, my mother suddenly contacted me and told me that for financial reasons and to make money that she could give me to start a family, she was heading to Korea for work. When I heard this, I didn’t try to persuade her to stay. After that, Mom would often call me to see how I was doing, but I had already been hurt too deeply and so I was always curt in our conversations.
When I was twenty, my mother returned, but instead of showing caring, she was strangely critical of me. In the end, we parted on bad terms after a big fight. My mom was only in China for a week before leaving once again. My resentment toward my mother grew even stronger and I even thought that I never wanted to see her ever again. However, I could never bring myself to finalize such a decision, given that my mom had, after all, raised me for a time. Blood runs thicker than water, so who was I to cut family ties so arbitrarily?
Seemingly in no time at all, I had arrived at the age when I should marry and settle down. I found a partner that really understood me and was highly empathetic, but my mother didn’t like her and strongly opposed our marriage, which only drove a deeper divide between us. After that, whenever I spoke with my mother on the phone, we would always be at each other’s throats. When my wife saw how strained my relationship was with my mother, she urged me on multiple occasions to put aside my resentment, but I just wouldn’t listen to her.
Later on, my wife gave birth to a beautiful little girl and, to provide a good living environment for our child, we decided to move to Korea. When we first arrived in Korea, my mother would often call us, but whenever she called I wouldn’t answer or I’d tell my wife to answer—I didn’t want to hear her voice and didn’t want to have any verbal communication with her. On multiple occasions I had tried to convince myself to let go of my resentment and try to get along with her, but as soon as I remembered all of the pain and humiliation of my youth, I would be unable to let bygones be bygones. My resentment for my mother had ensnared me like an invisible net, making me feel repressed and unable to open up and let go. Because of this, I often even had nightmares.
With God’s Pity and Concern, I Didn’t Feel So Alone
My wife saw how much I was suffering and urged me saying, “Come put your faith in God with me. Only by leaving all your worries to God will you be able to open up and let go. God has expressed many truths in the last days and if we come before God, reading God’s word and understanding the truth, all of our pain and troubles will be resolved.” My wife had accepted Almighty God’s work in the last days half a year ago and had spread the gospel to me several times, but I had always turned her down by saying that I was too busy with work. Yet recently, when I noticed the worried look in my wife’s eyes, I thought of how even though my mother was very disapproving of my wife and often made very disparaging remarks about her, my wife had never made a single negative comment about my mother since joining the church. To the contrary, she was always helping me think through things and urging me to make up with my mom. Thinking of this, I suddenly became very curious—what was it about God’s word that allowed my wife to feel no resentment toward my mother? Thus, I decided to listen to God’s word.
My wife said to me, “Each one of us is alone and God has concern, pity and care for all of us. God created mankind and prepared for us all that we need to survive. After God brought us into this world, He prepared suitable family for us, a suitable environment to grow up in and suitable life path for us. Throughout our lives, during the good times and the bad times, God is always by our side to care for and protect us. As long as we listen closely to God’s voice, we will feel God’s love for us. God’s words say: ‘The Almighty has mercy on these people who have suffered deeply; at the same time, He is fed up with these people who lack consciousness, as He has had to wait too long for an answer from humanity. He wishes to seek, to seek your heart and your spirit, to bring you water and food and to awaken you, that you may no longer be thirsty and hungry. When you are weary and when you begin to feel something of the bleak desolation of this world, do not be lost, do not cry. Almighty God, the Watcher, will embrace your arrival at any time. He is keeping watch by your side, waiting for you to turn back around. He is waiting for the day you suddenly recover your memory’ (“The Sighing of the Almighty” in The Word Appears in the Flesh).”
After hearing God’s word, I was like a child who had suddenly been reunited with his mother—I felt moved in a totally indescribable way and tears came streaming down my face. Thinking back on my experiences through these years, though I hadn’t put my faith in God, and didn’t know God, He had always been protecting and caring for me and only as such had I not succumbed to all the unhealthy trends affecting society at present. Though I hadn’t enjoyed much love from my parents, the challenges I faced had made me stronger and more resolute and had given me the ability to live independently. God had also given me a caring and understanding wife and a beautiful little daughter, allowing me to enjoy the warmth of family. All that I had was a blessing from God. Though I had rejected God’s saving grace several times, He was always waiting for me to turn back toward Him and receive His salvation. At that moment, I felt God’s love and care and decided to put my faith in God.
After that, I entered into The Church of Almighty God with my wife. Seeing how the brothers and sisters treated each other with such sincerity, encouraging each other whenever they ran into trouble, and fellowshiping on the truth to resolve problems, The Church of Almighty God seemed to me like a big, warm family and brought me great comfort. As well, through meeting with brothers and sisters and reading God’s word, singing hymns praising God, and watching all kinds of movies and videos, I began to open up and feel free. I was most moved by the play Xiaozhen’s Story and the movie Where Is My Home. I don’t cry easily, but these two movies had me wiping the tears from my eyes. The experiences of the main characters of the two films, Xiaozhen and Wenya, were so similar to my own, but they later both were lucky enough to come before God and live happily under His care and protection. I was deeply moved and rejoiced in the fact that I had been chosen by God and had come before Him. Especially while watching the part in Where Is My Home when the main character Wenya’s father dies of liver cancer and she is sobbing and in utter despair, I couldn’t help but think of my mother. My mother was only getting older and older and was one who would one day leave me for good. She had already lost a daughter and only had me, her son, left among her children. If I continued to resent her and one day she really did leave me, I would certainly also be very sad, but it would be too late for my regrets. When I had realized this, my hardened heart began to soften just a little. However, my resentment for my mother had taken root in my heart over the course of twenty years—as soon as I thought of everything that had happened in the past, it was hard to let go. What could I do to stop resenting my mother?
As It Turned Out, I Couldn’t Forgive My Mother Because …
One time, my wife found the following passage of God’s word to fellowship with me. God says: “Satan corrupts people through the education and influence of national governments and of the famous and great. Their devilish words have become man’s life nature. ‘Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost’ is a well-known satanic saying that has been instilled into everyone, and that has become man’s life. There are other words of philosophies for living that are also like this. Satan uses each nation’s fine traditional culture to educate people, causing mankind to fall into and be engulfed by a boundless abyss of destruction, and in the end people are destroyed by God because they serve Satan and resist God. … There are still many satanic poisons in people’s lives, in their conduct and behavior; they possess almost no truth at all. For example, their philosophies for living, their ways of doing things, and their maxims are all filled with the poisons of the great red dragon, and they all come from Satan. Thus, all things that flow through people’s bones and blood are all things of Satan. All of those officials, those who hold power, and those who are accomplished have their own paths and secrets to success. Are such secrets not perfectly representative of their nature? … Mankind has been profoundly corrupted by Satan. Satan’s venom flows through the blood of every person, and it can be seen that man’s nature is corrupt, evil, and reactionary, filled by and immersed in the philosophies of Satan—it is, in its entirety, a nature that betrays God. This is why people resist God and stand in opposition to God. Man can easily come to know himself if his nature can be dissected in this way” (“How to Know Man’s Nature” in Records of Christ’s Talks).
Pondering God’s word, I came to understand that after being corrupted by Satan, we take phrases like, “Every man for himself and the devil take the hindmost” and “Give others a taste of their own medicine” as our principles and philosophies of life and so we become ever more selfish and evil. Whether in our speech or in our actions, we always take self-interestedness as our operating principle. Our first priority is our own personal benefit and no matter whom we’re dealing with, our interaction is always predicated on our personal interests, even in dealings with family. When we don’t get what we want, we blame, resist and even feel hate for others. We don’t have the least amount of understanding, forbearance or compassion. I thought that in all those years when I had been unable to let go of my resentment for my mother, had I not been controlled by Satan’s philosophies and principles, considering only my own profit and loss? I believed that the reason why I had had to start working at such a young age and had felt so much pain and humiliation was all because my mother had abandoned me. I also thought that it was a matter of course that, as my mother, my mom should protect, care and provide for me and that I ought to be able to enjoy my mother’s love. Thus, when I didn’t receive my mom’s love and care, I resented her and didn’t want to see her anymore. Through the exposition of God’s words, I saw how selfish I was to only think of my own interests and never consider or empathize with my mother’s feelings and troubles. My sister’s death was an enormous blow to my mom, and, when taken along with my father’s violent outburst, I could see that she really had no alternative but to leave. Thinking back on it, what parents don’t want to provide and care for their kids? What’s more, my mother hadn’t had it easy working and providing for herself alone all these years, and, on top of that, she had to deal with being abandoned by her only son and with no one to comfort her when she was in pain. Having thought of all this, I felt very guilty and no longer wanted to live with this resentment toward my mother.
In the following days, whenever I had time I would read God’s word and my wife would often fellowship with me, saying, “If you want to let go of your resentment toward your mother, relying on your own will power alone will not be enough. We must pray to God and find a path of practice in God’s words, only then can we slowly let go of our resentment.”
I Found a Way to Let Go of My Resentment for My Mother
One day, I came upon a passage in Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life which said, “Kind people don’t have evil in their hearts. If you owe them, they won’t mind, but they won’t owe you anything because for them that’s definitely unacceptable. Plus, it’s not a problem if you offend them, but they would never want to offend you, let alone harm you. Isn’t that kind-hearted? When anyone does something unfavorable toward them, they can also put themselves in that person’s shoes and be considerate toward them, can forgive them, and understand them. This is also the expression of a kind heart. Some people committed a lot of evil in the past, but they now have faith in God and can pursue the truth, and further they can forgive others and treat them correctly and fairly. This type of person is classified as a kind-hearted person. Kind-hearted people have forbearance, mercy, forgiveness, and endurance in their hearts, and even more so they have love and sympathy. That is why everyone loves to be in contact with someone like this and is willing to make such a friend” (“The Truth One Must Enter Into to Achieve Dispositional Change and Expressions of Dispositional Change” in Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life IV). Indeed, kind-hearted people don’t hold on to grudges, are always considerate of others, understand and love others and even when people do them wrong, they are considerate and forgiving. This sermon gave me a path of practice—I could no longer live in resentment. I had to let go of my resentment for my mom and learn to understand, empathize with and forgive her. If I didn’t, not only would I be in pain, my mother would be in even greater pain and my wife would be concerned for me.
“Ding-a-ling …” My mom was once again calling my cell phone and, out of habit, my hand went for the “hang up” button, but this time I thought of God’s word: “In believing in God, if people desire transformation of their disposition, then they must not detach themselves from real life. In real life, you must know yourself, forsake yourself, practice the truth, as well as learn the principles, common sense, and rules of self-conduct in all things before you are able to achieve gradual transformation” (“Discussing Church Life and Real Life” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). That’s right, if I wanted to rid myself of the selfishness and self-interestedness of my satanic disposition, I would have to consciously practice God’s word in real life, practice letting go of resentment and try to interact with my mother. Once I had understood God’s intention and demands, I hurriedly prayed to God, saying, “Oh, Almighty God! I ask that You give me the strength to practice Your word.” After I had finished my prayer, I gradually felt a sense of serenity and so I pressed the “call back” button. When my mom picked up the phone and realized it was me, I could hear the surprise in her voice and the sound of crying and sniffing. My heart was warmed. Even though we didn’t speak with each other for very long, I could tell this was a good start.
Speaking Openly With My Mom, Our Relationship Grew Closer
One night nearing dusk, before I had time to get dinner, I suddenly felt a terrible stabbing pain in my stomach and large drops of sweat poured from my face. My wife took one look at me and immediately rushed me to the hospital. The doctor informed me that my appendix had burst and I would need immediate surgery as this was a very dangerous condition. Thanks be to God, my surgery went very smoothly. After the surgery, I remained in a deep sleep due to the anesthesia. In this deep and restful sleep, I had a dream in which I had returned to my childhood and was holding hands with my mom, walking in the sunlight. When I awoke, I found that there were two pairs of hands tightly gripping my own—one pair was my wife’s, the other was my mother’s. With tears in her eyes and with obvious heartache, my mother asked me, “Are you alright? Does it still hurt? Son, you are my everything. If anything ever happened to you, what would I do? Forgive your mother, it’s all my fault. In all these years, I never gave you my loving care and as a result you’ve endured so much pain….” In that moment, I felt so loved—looking at my mother’s kind face, hearing her caring words, the tears welled up in my eyes. I gripped my mother’s hand and said to her, “Mom, I was also wrong to always be saying such hurtful things to you and never sympathizing with your troubles. Mom, forgive me!” After I had spoken, we hugged and this time the tears running from my eyes were tears of joy. During my hospital stay, my mother came to visit me every day and I got better very quickly. Getting sick brought me closer to my mother, and from then on our relationship changed for the better.
Now, my mom and I are back on good terms and my mother is very caring and kind to me, my wife and our daughter. She comes to see us often and we’ll eat and chat together. We finally have that warm family feeling once again. One time when we were chatting, I offhandedly mentioned that I like fishing and wanted to buy some fishing equipment. To my surprise, my mother transferred 100,000 (about 80 US dollars) Korean Won to my account. When I realized what she had done, I hurriedly told her, “Mom, why are you giving me money? I have my own money.” With a kind smile, my mom replied, “I have money too, and your mother should buy things you like for you.” In that moment, I was truly moved. In these twenty years, I never, ever imagined that I could get along with my mom like this. If I did entertain the thought, it was usually only in a dream. I knew it was God that had undone that knot in my heart, allowed me to see how my selfish and despicable satanic disposition was the source of my resentment, helped me find a path toward living out normal humanity, let go of my resentment for my mother and improve my relationship with her after twenty years of discord.
Bible Verses–John 4:23-24
But the hour comes, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.
Bible Verse–Matthew 18:20
For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the middle of them.
Bible Verse–Hebrews 10:25
Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as you see the day approaching.
Emerging From the Haze of My Husband’s Betrayal, I’ve Found True Life
By Lin Min
The Expectation of Dreams
My parents had quarreled with each other every day since I could remember. I often thought: Maybe Cupid has made a mistake. Otherwise, why do they always quarrel with each other? I won’t do that as they do when I grow up.
Being young, in order to seek the dream in my heart, I wholeheartedly immersed myself in Qiongyao’s novels. Every mushy love story deeply attracted my heart and lingered in my mind all the time. I weaved sweet and happy dreams of love and family for myself, longing to grow up quickly, get married earlier and live a happy and sweet life as the heroines.
The Pursuit of Dreams
However, dreams were beautiful, but the reality was cruel.
I had never imagined that my first marriage would suffer misfortune. When I learned that my husband betrayed me, I, who thought “Love is above all,” couldn’t bear his overstepping the bounds and then chose to leave without any hesitation.
The failure of the marriage didn’t defeat my heart. With dreams, I began my second marriage. He made a promise to me, “I’ll let you be the happiest bride in the world. Though I have no money, I will take good care of you forever. I won’t let you suffer any harm again.” How guileless these words were! Though the promise differed from the sweet and caressing words of the heroes in the novels, it comforted my hurt heart. With tears brimming in my eyes, I thought excitedly: I must live well with him, holding his hands and accompanying him until old age.
After the marriage, all I possessed were my husband, the promise and a little house of less than forty square meters. On the crude table, there was only a plate of salted vegetables and a bowl of rice, but we still ate them with relish. Though the life was a bit hard, I felt sweet in my heart.
The Breaking of Dreams
Just when I wholeheartedly immersed myself in happiness, a sudden nightmare happened …
I suddenly found that my husband became taciturn and the unusual coldness took the place of his former smile and sincerity. I spent a period of time restlessly. The thing that made me frightened still occurred. He indeed had an affair. By chance, I saw them go out of the supermarket hand in hand, talking and laughing, and get into a car together. My heart was broken.
In order to keep my dream and to preserve my family, I made compromises and did my utmost to turn his heart around. When he came back occasionally, I talked with him about our past and our memorable wedding. For the sake of a better communication, I drew cartoons carefully with my heart. I drew our past, present and future. Moreover, I drew my will of hoping him to have a change of heart. For the purpose of pleasing him, I hid my sorrow and suppressed my inner pain to play military chess with him … However, the reality beat me awake again from my dream. His clothing became more and more fashionable, and he began not to return home at night. Even if he came back home occasionally, he was very cold. We became the most familiar stranger to each other.
Thereafter, quarrels became common. Finally, one time, he pointed to me with anger, then slammed the door and left. Looking at his figure disappearing in a wet evening, I ran to the street to look for him crazily. Under the dim streetlight, I couldn’t see the light, and didn’t know where to go. At that moment, my spirit completely collapsed. Faced with two failures of the marriage and the disillusionment of dreams, I really had no courage to live on. I thought about dying, but I was not reconciled: Is this the destination of my life? What should my aged parents do if I die? My daughter has lost her father’s love, how can she live on if she also loses me? … To live is hard, but why is it also so hard to die?
It was still raining. I walked in a trance, letting the rain and tears wash my face freely. My heart was bleeding. Scene after scene of the past appeared in front of me: Hope, promise, wedding, a diary for heart-to-heart talks, dream, trickery, disappointment, despair and a tray of military chess snubbed and set aside. I had weaved the dream of “holding one’s hand and accompanying him until old age” since I was in my girlhood. This “beautiful” dream accompanied me throughout my growth, and accompanied me through sufferings and hardships. Even if my youth had passed away, I didn’t give up seeking it. But now, the “beautiful” dream actually became a shackle binding me tightly. Was it really a dream, a fictional dream?
The Moment of Waking From the Dreams
When I was in extreme pain, I saw God’s words: “The Almighty has mercy on these people who have suffered deeply; at the same time, He is fed up with these people who lack consciousness, as He has had to wait too long for an answer from humanity. He wishes to seek, to seek your heart and your spirit, to bring you water and food and to awaken you, that you may no longer be thirsty and hungry. When you are weary and when you begin to feel something of the bleak desolation of this world, do not be lost, do not cry. Almighty God, the Watcher, will embrace your arrival at any time” (“The Sighing of the Almighty”). God’s words let me, who felt deeply desolate, lonely and helpless in my heart, gain the warmth I had never had before. I never thought: There is such a firm love in this desolate world. God is watching and waiting for me to return to His side any time. Reading God’s words with tears in my eyes, I, like an orphan who finally came back to his mother’s embrace, couldn’t help but burst out weeping, filled with gratitude to God within.
Thinking of the people at present, they have already been corrupted so that they all have lost code of ethics and morals and take lust and opposite sex for their enjoyment. Man has become even more evil and debauched, which is very common in society. Couples and lovers are betraying each other. People are all fooled so that they feel sad and empty, and feel like preferring death to living. But I couldn’t understand why I was also addicted to it so much?
God’s words solved my confusion, “When a new trend sweeps through the world, perhaps only a small number of people are on the cutting edge, acting as the trendsetters. They start off doing some new thing, then accepting some kind of idea or some kind of perspective. The majority of people, however, will be continually infected, assimilated, and attracted by this kind of trend in a state of unawareness, until they all unknowingly and involuntarily accept it and become submerged in it and controlled by it. One after another, such trends cause people, who are not of sound body and mind, do not know what the truth is, and cannot differentiate between positive and negative things, to happily accept them as well as the life views and values that come from Satan. They accept what Satan tells them about how to approach life and the way to live that Satan ‘bestows’ on them, and they have neither the strength nor the ability, much less the awareness, to resist” (“God Himself, the Unique VI”). I suddenly realized: The reason why I have bitterly sought empty love these years is that I have been swallowed and assimilated by the wind of the evil worldly trend from Satan. I grew up in a family filled up with quarrels from my childhood. As I was influenced by novels, I harbored illusions about love and longed to find a sincere love in real life just like that in the novels. But I never expected that my hope became despair. Both my former and present husband were deeply influenced by the evil trends, such as “It is better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all,” and “The Red Flag does not fall at home, yet colorful flags flutter outside.” They betrayed the marriage, abandoned the promises once they made, were taken up with another woman, and lived a dissipated life, while I had been a victim of the evil trend when I pursued the love of “holding one’s hand and accompanying him until old age.” Even though I suffered the betrayal at first, I still firmly wanted to seek the true love again. The betrayal of my present husband completely shattered my dream of love. For the sake of this dream, I lost my character and dignity, endured his betrayal, and tried all I could do to win back his heart and to maintain the family. In spite of my many efforts, I gained scars and wounds at last. I was tricked by Satan so much that I was exhausted and miserable.
God Watches Me With Love Silently
From God’s words and my courses in life over dozens of years, I have truly experienced that God has silently been watching by my side all the time. He watches me as I grow up and accompanies me through each step of my life. When I was grieved and was in despair, God felt sorrow for me, but I didn’t know it at all. When I suffered the sudden misfortune and didn’t know what to do, God comforted my hurt soul with His gentle words. When I was fooled and afflicted by Satan, it was God’s words that led me to differentiate between the positive and the negative so that I could find the root of my pain. God used His loving hand to support me over and over again so that I could come out of confusion and agony and find the direction of life. Such efforts and love had no impurities or taking. God only wanted to save me from Satan’s domain. Just as God says, “Because the essence of God is holy, that means that only through God can you walk through life on the righteous path of light; only through God can you know the meaning of life; only through God can you live out real humanity and both possess and know the truth. Only through God can you obtain life from the truth. Only God Himself can help you shun evil and deliver you from the harm and control of Satan. Besides God, no one and nothing can save you from the sea of suffering so that you suffer no longer. This is determined by the essence of God. Only God Himself saves you so selflessly; only God is ultimately responsible for your future, for your destiny and for your life, and He arranges all things for you. This is something that nothing created or non-created can achieve. Because nothing created or non-created possesses an essence like the essence of God, no person or thing has the ability to save you or to lead you. This is the importance of God’s essence to man” (“God Himself, the Unique VI”). Now I truly experienced that only God is love, only God is my unique Savior and only God is worthy of my following all my life.
After understanding these, I was relieved within. I knew: Only believing in God is the right path of life and only by believing in God and worshiping Him can I live a meaningful life. I will say goodbye to the fancy life in the past and sacrifice the rest of my life to spend for God and repay His love. Thereafter, I began to read God’s words hungrily and lived the church life and performed the duty as a created being. Now, I can face the failure of the marriage calmly and I am no longer in agony because of the empty love. Thank God for His salvation!
All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–Job 28:28
And to man he said, Behold, the fear of the LORD, that is wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 28:7
Whoever keeps the law is a wise son: but he that is a companion of riotous men shames his father.
Why God Blessed Job
By Xiaoyu
Speaking of Job, I believe brothers and sisters in the Lord are familiar with him. We all know some of Job’s stories. He was deeply approved and blessed by God. God’s assessment of Job is, “That there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that fears God, and eschews evil” (Job 1:8). From it, we can see that Job has borne a resounding testimony for God, and brought comfort to God’s heart.
Every time I read the Book of Job, I was moved by his experience and have always had an ever increasing admiration for him; he lost all of his property and children in just one day, (For reference: Job 1:13-19.) but he did not complain against God at all, instead he responded this way, “Then Job arose, and rent his mantle, and shaved his head, and fell down on the ground, and worshipped, And said, Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither: Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah” (Job 1:20-21). When undergoing trials, Job had such a calm attitude and profound understanding, which was unattainable to ordinary people indeed.
However, I could not understand the words Job said when he was exceedingly pained, “Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived” (Job 3:3). I was always pondering: God has given us this breath; the time of one’s birth, one’s gender and one’s family, aren’t all things out of God’s predestination and sovereignty? Since it is God’s predestination, wasn’t Job complaining about God? In that case, Job would have borne no witness. But why does God still praise Job and give him great blessings? It really baffled me!
One day, I read some words from a book, which opened up my mind and unraveled the confusion I had for many years, and also let me look at Job in a new light.
These words said, “I often say that God looks within people’s hearts, while people look at people’s exteriors. Because God looks within people’s hearts, He understands their essence, whereas people define other people’s essence based on their exterior. When Job opened his mouth and cursed the day of his birth, this act astonished all the spiritual figures, including the three friends of Job. Man came from God, and should be thankful for the life and flesh, as well as the day of his birth, bestowed upon him by God, and he should not curse them. This is something that ordinary people can understand and conceive. For anyone who follows God, this understanding is sacred and inviolable, and it is a truth that can never change. Job, on the other hand, broke the rules: He cursed the day of his birth. This is an act that ordinary people consider to constitute crossing over into forbidden territory. Not only is Job not entitled to people’s understanding and sympathy, he is also not entitled to God’s forgiveness. At the same time, even more people become doubtful toward Job’s righteousness, for it seemed that God’s favor toward him made Job self-indulgent; it made him so bold and reckless that not only did he not thank God for blessing him and caring for him during his lifetime, but he damned the day of his birth to destruction. What is this, if not opposition to God? Such superficialities provide people with the proof to condemn this act of Job, but who can know what Job was truly thinking at that time? Who can know the reason why Job acted in that way? Only God and Job himself know the inside story and reasons here.
“When Satan stretched forth its hand to afflict the bones of Job, Job fell into its clutches, without the means to escape or the strength to resist. His body and soul suffered enormous pain, and this pain made him deeply aware of the insignificance, frailty, and powerlessness of man living in the flesh. At the same time, he also gained a profound appreciation and understanding of why God is of a mind to care for and look after mankind. In Satan’s clutches, Job realized that man, who is of flesh and blood, is actually so powerless and weak. When he fell to his knees and prayed to God, he felt as if God was covering His face and hiding, for God had completely placed him in the hands of Satan. At the same time, God also wept for him, and, moreover, was aggrieved for him; God was pained by his pain, and hurt by his hurt…. Job felt God’s pain, as well as how unbearable it was for God…. Job did not want to bring any more grief upon God, nor did he want God to weep for him, much less did he want to see God pained by him. At this moment, Job wanted only to divest himself of his flesh, to no longer endure the pain brought upon him by this flesh, for this would stop God being tormented by his pain—yet he could not, and he had to tolerate not only the pain of the flesh, but also the torment of not wishing to make God anxious. These two pains—one from the flesh, and one from the spirit—brought heart-rending, gut-wrenching pain upon Job, and made him feel how the limitations of man who is of flesh and blood can make one feel frustrated and helpless. Under these circumstances, his yearning for God grew fiercer, and his loathing of Satan became more intense. At this time, Job would have preferred to have never been born into the world of man, would rather that he did not exist, than see God cry tears or feel pain for his sake. He began to deeply loathe his flesh, to be sick and tired of himself, of the day of his birth, and even of all that which was connected to him. He did not wish there to be any more mention of his day of birth or anything to do with it, and so he opened his mouth and cursed the day of his birth: ‘Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived. Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, neither let the light shine on it’ (Job 3:3–4). Job’s words bear his loathing for himself, ‘Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived,’ as well as the blame he felt toward himself and his sense of indebtedness for having caused pain to God, ‘Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, neither let the light shine on it.’ These two passages are the ultimate expression of how Job felt then, and fully demonstrate his perfection and uprightness to all. At the same time, just as Job had wished, his faith and obedience to God, as well as his fear of God, were truly elevated. Of course, this elevation is precisely the effect that God had expected” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”).
After reading these words, I truly felt shameful and that my views were so shallow. I just looked at the appearance of things, but did not know how many sincere feelings that Job had toward God. Job truly experienced God’s love for him during his trials. The reason why he said like this “Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived,” was that he neither wanted God to be pained by him nor did he want to see God worry about him. Job deeply felt that God is always right by his side and has been accompanying him from the very beginning to the end. When he was harmed by Satan, God’s heart ached very much; when he was tortured and suffered pains, God’s heart was also pained.
In extreme pain, Job did not consider his flesh, but thought of God’s intentions and feelings at all times. He cursed the day of his own birth because of his consideration for and love of God, not complaints about God. Therefore, we can see that Job has true belief in God and a true love of God, which was totally revealed from his words and what he had lived out. Job really deserved the assessment that he was a perfect and an upright man, one that feared God and shunned evil.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 8:33
Hear instruction, and be wise, and refuse it not.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 9:10
The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom: and the knowledge of the holy is understanding.
Bible Verse–James 1:5
If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that gives to all men liberally, and upbraides not; and it shall be given him.
Bible Verses–Daniel 12:9-10
And he said, Go your way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end. Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.
In the Shocking Moment, It Was God Who Saved Me
By Zong Mei
In May 2012, I accepted the kingdom gospel of God. Although I believed in God, I only considered believing in God as a religious belief, and felt that it was all right for me to believe and confess just in my heart. When the brothers and sisters told me that the believers in God should read God’s words and attend meetings, I thought: It really takes time to attend meetings. I have to make money to support my family. … Although they said that it would not take much time to meet to worship God, I still refused. However, God did not remember my disobedience and abandon me. As I was in danger, He still cared for and protected me in secret, silently waiting for me to return.
One day, my husband and I drove out of town by our delivery car to deliver goods as usual. For saving tolls, we drove there and back along the national road (the mountain road). On the way home after we delivered the goods, my husband glanced at the gas gauge and noticed that our car was using the gas too quickly. After checking it, he found that there were minor problems with the engine. Considering that there was still some distance to get home and no garage around us, we decided to drive home and then have the car repaired. For the sake of safety, my husband drove slowly, and every half an hour, he stopped the car and checked it. In this way, our car was moving at a crawl to the direction of our house.
However, when we drove to the boundary between two provinces at 3 or 4 p.m., my husband suddenly shouted, “Oh, no! The car’s out of control. The brakes aren’t working!” I was shocked at his words, grasped the handle subconsciously, lifted my eyes and looked out the window. Our car was going downhill, and a mountain was on one side of us and a deep river on the other. Then I looked at my husband. He was pale with fear, his hands were clenching the steering wheel, and his right foot kept stamping on the brake. But however hard he pressed on it, the car showed no sign of stopping. In the rear-view mirror, I saw black smoke belching from behind the car. All of a sudden the car bumped and careered down the road. Through the windshield, I saw the oncoming vehicles traveling uphill toward us one after another. At that very time, my husband and I looked at each other, and we saw the horror of death from the other’s eyes. Immediately, horror, fear, and helplessness washed over us. Facing the sudden attack of death, we felt too powerless to do anything.
Just as we resigned ourselves to our fate and waited for death to come, the words that a sister had said to me entered my head: “Whenever and however we encounter difficulties, we just cry out to God. He will surely listen to our cry.” At that moment, on the verge of despair, I seemed to have clutched at straws. I quickly closed my eyes and repeatedly cried, “God! Help me!” To my surprise, after my cry to God, the car stopped miraculously when reaching the next intersection. We were not yet recovered from the shock though the car stopped. At that time I did not know anything except to sit in the car stupidly. It was quite a while before I came to life. As I thought of the scene that had just happened, I still shook with fear. After I calmed down, I gave my gratitude and praises to God in my heart. If God had not stretched out His merciful and saving hand to us when we were in danger, I thought my husband and I could hardly have escaped death.
Next, we faced a new test: We could no longer drive the car. How could we go back? My husband called the mechanic in our hometown and told him what had happened to our car. The mechanic said: “Maybe the key part in the engine doesn’t work. It must be repaired before you drive, otherwise it will be very dangerous.” Because of the long journey, the mechanic was unwilling to come. My husband made three or four calls and said many good words, but still no one was willing to come to repair our car. It was getting dark. A gust of cold wind blew on my face. I involuntarily shivered with cold. I wrapped myself tight in my coat and thought: If nobody else is willing to repair our car, undoubtedly we’ll stay in the car all night. Then what shall we do tomorrow? We were in a dilemma again. So, I cried out to God unceasingly in my heart: “Oh God, our car has broken down. We can’t drive home. Please help us go through the difficulty.”
Amazingly, a moment afterward, my husband received a call from the mechanic. He said he would repair our car and he also reassured us and told us not to worry. I was clear that it was not because the mechanic was good but because of the wonderful deeds of God. At that time, I was touched by God’s love again, feeling as if a wave of warmth was flowing into my heart. All my words could not describe my gratitude for God, but I only kept thanking God. At 10 p.m. the mechanics arrived. It was near 2 a.m. when the car was repaired. We asked them to go back first, but unexpectedly, they said: “Since it’s late anyway, we don’t care about the time. You drive ahead, and we follow behind your car. If finding any problem, we’ll handle it at once.” When we drove to another section of the road, the mechanic phoned us to pull over quickly and he said that sparks flew off from under our car now and then. After the examination, they found that there was a problem with a connection in the wires, which had sparked. It was really too dangerous. Once more I saw God’s love and protection for me.
God’s word says: “Almighty God, the practical God! You are our impregnable fortress. You are our refuge. We huddle under Your wings, and calamity cannot reach us. Such is Your divine protection and care.” That dangerous experience made me feel deeply that only God is man’s only reliance and refuge. Moreover, it also made me have some understanding of my life: When death is drawing near, money and fame appear so fragile and vulnerable. God’s love for me is really too great! If not for God’s care and protection, my husband and I would probably have perished in this accident. We have been struggling, going around, and laboring for so many years, only wishing to make a lot of money and live a good life, but we have never got our wishes. On this journey, we almost lost our lives. If we had died, what use would it be even if we had earned more money? Would it not be a waste of effort and all for nothing in the end? The fame, status, and money have blinded my eyes and heart and corrupted me so deeply that I can’t discern between good and evil, refusing God’s hand of salvation. Had I not experienced God’s wonderful protection this time, I would still have been blinded, unable to free myself. I’ve felt that only when people come before God, can they receive His care and protection and obtain real peace and happiness. If we live in the world while departing from God and losing His protection, then we will lead a precarious life that disasters will come upon us at any time and any place.
God’s word says: “Those who live outside My word, fleeing the suffering of trial, are they all not drifting through the world? They are akin to autumn leaves fluttering here and there, with no place to rest, much less My words of consolation. Although My chastisement and refinement do not follow them, are they not beggars drifting from place to place, wandering the streets outside the kingdom of heaven? Is the world really your place of rest? Can you really, by avoiding My chastisement, attain the faintest smile of gratification from the world? Can you truly use your fleeting enjoyment to cover up the emptiness in your heart, the emptiness that cannot be concealed? You might be able to fool everyone in your family, but you can never fool Me. Because your faith is too meager, you are still, to this day, powerless to find any of the delights life has to offer. I urge you: better to sincerely spend half your life for My sake than your whole life in mediocrity and busywork for the flesh, enduring all the suffering a man can hardly bear. What purpose does it serve to treasure yourself so much and flee from My chastisement? What purpose does it serve to hide yourself from My momentary chastisement only to reap an eternity of embarrassment, an eternity of chastisement? I do not, in fact, bend anyone to My will. If someone is truly willing to submit to all My plans, I would not treat them poorly.”
In the colorful materialistic world today, each of us devotes ourselves to money and fame. When God’s salvation in the last days comes upon us, we don’t know God’s earnest intentions of working to save man, nor do we understand that it is precious to pursue and gain the truth, much less do we see clearly that Satan is using money and fame to tempt us, so we become immersed in the evil trends of the world and can’t extricate ourselves, but desperately seek to gain money while considering our lives insignificant. And I was once one of them. However, through this experience, I have personally tasted that when death approaches us, those things like money, fame, and status are worthless, but only God is our real reliance and salvation. All the glory be to God!
I Have Found the Way to End the Strife With My Competitor
By Xiaoyue
In the bright light of a morning sun, I went into a mall with a springy step. Then I entered my quaint little clothing store and started going through the dazzling and fashionable clothes. Suddenly the quarrels of two female store owners broke the silence of the mall. Hearing this, I considered how lucky I had received a peaceful and happy life now.
I ran a clothing store and often saw the competitors quarreling with each other about the other following suit in stocking the same goods. During the quarrels, they said all kinds of harsh words, so much so that some of them even started physically fighting. “It’s really true that business is as fierce as war,” I thought, “these people are so rude. You’re all businessmen and can earn money together. Besides, you are in the same business and cannot avoid running into each other. If you are patient toward each other, won’t the thing be over?” But I also loathed those who insisted on following suit in stocking the same goods as others’, so I continually reminded myself that I must do business by the book in accordance with my conscience. In order to avoid getting the clothes identical with others’, I often went to Beijing to stock goods. I had thought that by doing this, I would live peaceably with others, doing my own business, but things didn’t quite turn out this way …
One day, the female owner of my neighboring store came to my store, and glanced round at my new supplies of the clothes with a new pattern; she went over to a woollen coat, then looked at it and said, “This one is nice. Is it popular?” I answered, “It’s new stock and very popular.” Then she walked around and left. Just a couple of days later, Juanzi, the owner of the clothing store opposite mine came to me, saying, “Lulu, the owner of your neighboring store got the woollen coat identical with yours. In addition, they’re more colorful and sell very well. You should watch out. Her aim of coming to your store and wandering is in order to glance at your clothes.” Hearing what Juanzi said, I found it a little difficult to swallow. I thought, “I was usually on good terms with the neighbor, we made small talk in our free time, I often helped her in her store and sometimes helped take care of her kids. No wonder she always came to my store when having nothing to do and frequently asked me which clothes sold well when chatting with me. It turned out that she had crooked intentions and wanted to follow suit in getting the clothes identical with mine. Her store is near the entrance of the mall and customers first pass by it. Now her clothes are rich in color, so mine will certainly not sell. Isn’t it obvious that she is stealing my business? It’s really true that the human heart is unfathomable and cannot be predicted by anyone. Everyone says that dangers abound across the land, but I never thought that the business world is also such a sinister place. I usually trusted her so much, and also helped take care of her kids and watch her store, but unexpectedly, she actually calculated against me.” The more I thought about it the angrier I got, and I really wanted to go to speak to her, get her to do business by following the rules and tell her not to do things that hurt others to benefit herself. But then I thought, “If I have this out with her, we’ll definitely quarrel and it will harm our relationship. But if I don’t do thus, I won’t stand for it.” When I was confused, Juanzi suggested, “Lulu, she has loved following suit in stocking the same goods as others’. You shouldn’t be so honest. Like other competitors, you’d better hang a curtain. This way she will have the good sense not to look around at your clothes.”
Hearing Juanzi say this, I thought of how in the past, when the neighbor saw the clothes of other stores sold well, she would try everything to procure the same ones, and how because of this she even quarreled with others. It looked to me now that I had to do something about it, or I’d never sell my clothes. After making up my mind, I right away made a sign saying “Competitors Are Refused to Peep Inside” and hung a curtain to block the neighbor’s view. I originally thought that after I did thus, everything would be fine, but I never expected that, since she got those clothes, nobody bought clothes from my store. Her store was well situated near the door of the mall, and besides, she peddled and recommended that clothes to customers, so that the customers who might come to my store were stopped by her, and thus my fortunes were disrupted by her. Moreover, my clothes were bought from Beijing and were unique before, but now she found a way to get the same ones locally, so naturally my price was higher than hers and her clothes sold more quickly than mine. As a result, I was not only overstocked but also lost money. I scrambled around like cats on a hot tin roof and was at a loss. Seeing my losing the chance to make big money was like someone using a knife to slice off my flesh. I could not help but begin to hate her and thought, “It’s all because you didn’t know the rule first. If you hadn’t stocked the same goods as mine, how would the money that was originally within my grasp be earned by you? It’s all because of you that I not only lost customers but also didn’t make money.” The more I thought about it the more I hated her, and I even wished I could go to her store to get into a huge fight with her.
When seeing her coming to my store, I intentionally stood firm before the door with a tense face and a fierce expression, declaring my power against her, as if to say to her: I won’t take kindly to you. Let’s see if you dare follow suit in getting the clothes identical with mine again. Don’t think I’m easily bullied. Just then I suddenly remembered that God said, “If believers are just as casual and unrestrained in their speech and conduct as unbelievers are, then they are even more evil than unbelievers; they are archetypal demons.” God’s words timely reminded and stopped me who was so angry. Pondering these words, I felt a bit calmer and thought, “I’m a believer in God, and if I go to her store to argue with her, then aren’t my speech and actions the same as the unbelievers’? This will humiliate God.” And so, I hurriedly said a prayer to God, “God, the neighbor’s following suit in selling the clothes identical with mine has resulted in no one buying my clothes, so I feel very angry and want to go settle things with her. God, I know doing this isn’t right, but I’m really angry. May You keep me from doing things that shame You based on my hot-bloodedness. Please enlighten and guide me to understand Your will in this matter.”
When I got home from work that evening, I saw these words from God, “Cruel mankind! The connivance and intrigue, the snatching and grabbing one from another, the scramble for fame and fortune, the mutual slaughter—when will it ever end? … How many people do not act out of their own interests? How many do not oppress or ostracize others in order to protect their own position?” And I also read a passage in the Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life, “Once their interests and honor get involved, nations or races easily start wars, fighting to the bitter end. So when things do not touch on their interests, outwardly people are calm and peaceful, but this kind of calm and peace are temporary because they are without the truth; once things relate to their profits, there must be wars, disputes, and fights. Why do people fight? It’s because of their own benefit. Politicians fight for power and gain, average people struggle for their own interests, and therefore, people without the truth are prone to fight with others and start wars. Of this, there is no doubt, and countless facts have proved this point. Tell me, why do two people fight? It’s all because of benefit.”
From the sermon and God’s words, I finally came to understand that the reason why there is fighting between people is because of various satanic remarks, such as “Heaven destroys those who are not for themselves,” “A man dies for money; a bird dies for food,” “Never rise early unless there is an associated benefit,” “Fight for every inch of land and seize every bit you can get,” and so on. These philosophies of Satan have taken deep root in our hearts, and this is why when facing money and profits, we’ve become cruel, selfish, and greedy, and we’re narrow-minded toward people and haggle over every little thing. From wars between countries to conflicts between families or friends, things between people are not as harmonious as they were when God first created mankind. People have all lost the conscience, reason, character, and dignity, and at any time they can become enemies and lash out because of interests. Moreover, since ancient times, business is a battleground and it is unavoidable for people in the same business to compete with each other for interests. They all become smiling tigers—outwardly kind, but inwardly cruel. On the surface they are amiable, but if something involves their tiny little interests, they even fight to the death over them. When seeing others doing good business, they become jealous, and so tear them down behind their backs, scheme against them, and attempt to corner the market. They live every day within a vicious cycle of scheming against others and being conspired against … As it turns out, the reason why the entire society is so cruel is all because of Satan’s harms.
I also realized that, in the past I counted myself as being a rational and comparatively generous person, and believed that I would not draw blood for personal interests like others, but when my neighbor’s following suit in selling the clothes identical with mine made her business good but caused my interests to suffer, my selfish and malicious nature hidden within me was exposed. So many times, I wanted to settle accounts with her and even thought that at most we both did not sell that clothes; I hated her so much that I wanted to end up in a fight to the death with her. Only then did I see that for the sake of my own personal benefit, I had lost a normal person’s conscience and reason, and had become greedy, selfish, and self-seeking, and that I did not show any tolerance or patience toward others, nor did I live out the likeness of a Christian. Obsessed with right and wrong and living in resentment of my neighbor, I was incredibly miserable. The truth is that my nature was also selfish and I even wanted revenge for my own benefit. With this in my mind, I felt deeply regretful and so came before God to repent, “God, now I understand that my neighbor’s acting like that is also because of Satan’s affliction. And I know that everything I’ve done cannot bear witness for You. Now I’m no longer willing to argue with her over my own interests. No matter how many clothes I will sell or whether they can be sold or not, I wish to obey Your sovereignty and arrangements. May You lead me to forsake my flesh and live by Your words.”
After praying, I put away the curtain and the sign, was not afraid that the neighbor would peep at my clothes, and wished only to submit to God’s orchestrations and arrangements. Much to my surprise, after changing my frame of mind, I gradually got more customers and my business got much better than before. Sometimes, other people in the same business left some of their clothes with me and had me help sell them, so I recommended them to the customers, but marvelously, the customers did not choose them but instead just bought mine. I knew that this was God’s blessing, and that all things were within God’s rule and were part of God’s orchestrations. This allowed me to enjoy the pleasure of living by God’s words for the first time.
Just when I put aside the past, picked myself up and diligently run my clothing store, a matter vital to my interests arose that made my heart surge again. On a sunny morning, after practicing spiritual devotion I went to open the door of my store, and I learned that before I arrived, a customer came, wanting to exchange a coat she bought from my store a few days ago for a different kind. Right at that time, Juanzi showed up and told me, “Lulu, when the customer intending to exchange the clothes was waiting for you in your neighbor’s store before you arrived, your neighbor said to the customer that the coat bought from you was expensive and wasn’t worth it and asked the customer to return it. Also, she tried to sell the customer the clothes in her store….”
Juanzi’s words steamed my beam, so I instantly felt a rush of rage. My heart constantly churned and I thought, “You’re really pushing it too far. You followed suit in selling the clothes identical with mine and I didn’t go settle things with you, but you pushed your luck by interfering in my relationship with the customer who had bought my clothes. Don’t you try to make my business go bust? Do you think it’s so easy to get the better of me? I must let you see what I’m capable of.” Just when I was extremely angry and was about to dash into her store to argue with her, I suddenly realized that this was Satan’s cunning scheme. If I really dashed into her store, there must be ructions. Wasn’t that being fooled by Satan? I then hurriedly prayed to God in my heart, “God, I heard the neighbor sow discord in my relationship with my customer to make me suffer loss. I feel particularly angry and even want to go settle things with her, but I know doing so would not conform with Your intentions. May You protect me so that I’m able to quiet my heart and find the path of practice in this matter.” After praying I felt much calmer. I read God’s words, “With the service of many contrary and negative things, and by employing all sorts of Satan’s manifestations—its actions, its accusations, its disturbances and deceptions—God shows you Satan’s hideous face clearly, and thereby perfects your ability to distinguish Satan, that you may hate Satan and forsake it.” After reading these words, I understood the thing that befell that did not conform to my conceptions was a spiritual war and also Satan’s deed and accusation. I wanted to pursue the truth in earnest, obey God’s orchestrations and arrangements, and manage my business, and no longer wanted to be contentious on or participate in those things like rights and wrongs or things that caused me to live in resentment, but Satan was unwilling to be defeated, and so it used Juanzi to pass messages to continue sowing discord in my relationship with my neighbor. Satan arrogantly tried to ignite my anger to have me argue with her, cause me to engage in jealous disputes like the unbelievers and so humiliate God’s name. This was Satan’s cunning scheme. Satan was so evil. God’s words timely pointed out a path of practice for me so that I saw through Satan’s schemes and could set aside my own personal benefit. This was God using Satan’s actions as a cautionary tale to give me the opportunity to practice the truth. This was God’s almightiness and wisdom. Thanks to the guidance of God’s words, my temper cooled and I felt peaceful in my heart. Then I silently offered up a prayer of gratitude to God, “God, I thank You for leading me with Your words so that I was able to let go of the anger in my heart. But I don’t know whether the customer will think the price is too high and won’t want the clothes because of the neighbor’s sowing of discord. May You orchestrate everything. Even though the customer doesn’t want the clothes and my personal profits take a hit, I’m still willing to practice the truth to satisfy You and will not clash heads with my neighbor relying on my hot-bloodedness at all.” After praying, I was able to calm myself. After a while the customer came, and I never thought that after exchanging the clothes, she smiled at and talked with me, and then left.
Within my experiences I was able to know that when we encountered something involving our own interests, only by coming before God and living by God’s words could we avoid fights with others, have patience, tolerance, consideration, and love for others, and thus avoid all kinds of strife, temptations, and suffering. Plus, how much money we possess in life and what kind of life we have are all predestined by God, they are not something that we can fight for, and all of this is based on God’s rule and arrangements. Only by recognizing God’s rule can we break away from the harm Satan’s philosophies cause us and ever find ease and release. God allowing me to work here and meet such a competitor was actually to have me know myself and see clearly that Satan’s philosophies bring mankind pain, so that I could hate Satan and live out a true human likeness by relying on God’s words. Whenever my corrupt disposition was about to flare up, God used His words to protect, lead, and guide me so that I avoided temptations one after another, or else I would also sink deeper and deeper into the quagmire of interests and struggles. From this I came to gain a little understanding of the authority and might of God’s words and felt even more God’s great salvation and love for me. I became even more determined to abandon my own interests in order to practice the truth and glorify and bear witness to God.
One day, my friend came to my store to buy clothes. During her stroll, she happened to see a cotton-padded jacket in my neighbor’s store, and then came to ask me whether its price was expensive or not. On hearing she wanted to buy the clothes from the neighbor’s store, I thought of how the neighbor had interfered in my relationship with my customer and intentionally stolen my business, I still had some resentment toward her, and thus I didn’t want my friend to buy the clothes from her. At that moment I suddenly thought of the God’s words I read when I was faced with this kind of environment before and of the resolution I had made before God, so I realized that I could not do things that cheated, defied, and shamed God or hurt others for personal gain. Although the quality of the clothes was not that good, its price was comparatively favorable. Then I said honestly to my friend, “It’s inexpensive. You can buy it if you really love it.” I felt a strong sense of peace in my heart after speaking such words.
Through consistently experiencing God’s work, the satanic ideas and views inside me such as “Heaven destroys those who are not for themselves” and “Fight for every inch of land and seize every bit you can get” changed bit by bit. In my interactions with my competitors, I could let go of my own interests and I was no longer keen on fighting with others and no longer had a complaining and hating heart as before. I felt so much more at ease and stopped worrying that other competitors would follow suit in getting the clothes identical with mine. When meeting the owner of the neighboring store, I no longer had a chip on my shoulder like I had before, and instead was willing to obey God’s orchestrations and arrangements in my heart. When practicing in this way, I felt very much at peace and I did not want to argue with or have disputes with my neighbor and the people around me because of my own interests anymore. Plus, my business was the same as always and wasn’t affected because the competitors stole my business, and I had good incomes. I truly experienced that only the truth can help people avoid strife. Thank God for giving me peace and joy. All this was the fruit attained through God’s words.
People came to the mall in an endless stream. Customers were free to choose or try on the dazzling clothes. I idly sitting on the bench outside the door of my store, there was a glowing, happy smile on my face …
Bible Verse–Daniel 12:3
And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 2:20
That you may walk in the way of good men, and keep the paths of the righteous.
Bible Verse–Psalm 101:2
I will behave myself wisely in a perfect way. O when will you come to me? I will walk within my house with a perfect heart.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 28:26
He that trusts in his own heart is a fool: but whoever walks wisely, he shall be delivered.
Bible Verse–Luke 6:31
And as you would that men should do to you, do you also to them likewise.
Why Did Job’s Three Friends Have to Sacrifice Before Job (Job 42:7-10)?
The Bible records, “And it was so, that after Jehovah had spoken these words to Job, Jehovah said to Eliphaz the Temanite, My wrath is kindled against you, and against your two friends: for you have not spoken of Me the thing that is right, as My servant Job has. Therefore take to you now seven bullocks and seven rams, and go to My servant Job, and offer up for yourselves a burnt offering; and My servant Job shall pray for you: for him will I accept: lest I deal with you after your folly, in that you have not spoken of Me the thing which is right, like My servant Job. So Eliphaz the Temanite and Bildad the Shuhite and Zophar the Naamathite went, and did according as Jehovah commanded them: Jehovah also accepted Job. And Jehovah turned the captivity of Job, when he prayed for his friends: also Jehovah gave Job twice as much as he had before” (Job 42:7-10). From these scriptures, I saw that Job had a heart that feared God in the trials. He did not sin with his mouth, and often pondered and sought God’s will. Thus, when he was besieged by Satan, he could hold on to his integrity and stand witness for God with his astonishing actions as well as the archetypal words spoken by him, which made Satan feel ashamed and then flee. Job’s testimony is actually admirable and is worthy of emulation. But there was something I could not understand: When Job was undergoing the trials, his three friends said some words of judgment and attack against him. They did not understand God’s will, neither did they know what God wished to achieve through such trials; this caused them to carelessly judge God. Yet, why did God not deal with them for their foolishness? Why did God not directly ask them to atone for their sins by offering burnt offerings, but rather told them go to Job’s home to offer burnt offerings for themselves? And why did He ask Job to pray for them? What on earth was God’s will behind this?
I did not understand these questions until I saw a piece of God’s word “God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II.” Only then did I get the answer and come to know the reason why God asked Job’s three friends to offer burnt offerings to Job. It turned out that there is meaning behind this.
God says, “God first said to Eliphaz the Temanite: ‘My wrath is kindled against you, and against your two friends: for you have not spoken of Me the thing that is right, as My servant Job has.’ These words are the first time that God had openly told people that He accepted all that was said and done by Job after God’s trials of him, and are the first time that He had openly confirmed the accuracy and correctness of all that Job had done and said. God was angry at Eliphaz and the others because of their incorrect, absurd discourse, because, like Job, they could not see the appearance of God or hear the words He spoke in their lives, yet Job had such an accurate knowledge of God, whereas they could only blindly guess about God, violating God’s will and trying His patience in all that they did. Consequently, at the same time as accepting all that was done and said by Job, God grew wrathful toward the others, for in them He was not only unable to see any reality of fear of God, but also heard nothing of the fear of God in what they said. And so God next made the following demands of them: ‘Therefore take to you now seven bullocks and seven rams, and go to My servant Job, and offer up for yourselves a burnt offering; and My servant Job shall pray for you: for him will I accept: lest I deal with you after your folly.’ In this passage God is telling Eliphaz and the others to do something that will redeem their sins, for their folly was a sin against Jehovah God, and thus they had to make burnt offerings in order to remedy their mistakes. Burnt offerings are often offered to God, but what is unusual about these burnt offerings is that they were offered to Job. Job was accepted by God because he bore testimony to God during his trials. These friends of Job, meanwhile, were exposed during the time of his trials; because of their folly, they were condemned by God, and they incited the wrath of God, and should be punished by God—punished by making burnt offerings before Job—after which Job prayed for them to dispel God’s punishment and wrath toward them. God’s intention was to bring shame upon them, for they were not people who feared God and shunned evil, and they had condemned the integrity of Job. In one regard, God was telling them that He did not accept their actions, but greatly accepted and took delight in Job; in another, God was telling them that being accepted by God elevates man before God, that man is loathed by God because of his folly, and offends God because of it, and is lowly and vile in God’s eyes. These are the definitions given by God of two types of people, they are God’s attitudes toward these two types of people, and they are God’s articulation of the worth and standing of these two types of people. Even though God called Job His servant, in God’s eyes this servant was beloved, and was bestowed with the authority to pray for others and forgive them their mistakes. This servant was able to talk directly to God and come directly before God, and his status was higher and more honorable than those of others. This is the true meaning of the word ‘servant’ spoken by God. Job was given this special honor because of his fear of God and shunning of evil, and the reason why others were not called servants by God is because they did not fear God and shun evil. These two distinctly different attitudes of God are His attitudes toward two types of people: Those who fear God and shun evil are accepted by God and seen as precious in His eyes, while those who are foolish do not fear God, are incapable of shunning evil, and are not able to receive God’s favor; they are often loathed and condemned by God, and are lowly in God’s eyes.”
“Job prayed for his friends, and afterward, because of Job’s prayers, God did not deal with them as befitted their folly—He did not punish them or take any retribution upon them. Why was that? It was because the prayers made for them by God’s servant, Job, had reached His ears; God forgave them because He accepted Job’s prayers. So, what do we see in this? When God blesses someone, He gives them many rewards, and not just material ones: God also gives them authority, entitles them to pray for others, and God forgets and overlooks those people’s transgressions, because He hears these prayers. This is the very authority that God gave to Job. Through Job’s prayers to halt their condemnation, Jehovah God brought shame upon those foolish people—which, of course, was His special punishment for Eliphaz and the others.”
After reading God’s words, I understood: Owing to his fear of God and shunning of evil, Job was seen as precious in God’s eyes, and thereby Jehovah God kindly called him His servant and bestowed authority upon him. As for Job’s three friends, they were not the ones who feared God and shunned evil. Although they could speak so many spiritual doctrines, yet when encountering things, they looked at them on the surface, and made arbitrary judgments and conclusions. They did not seek God’s will, much less know God’s work. So, God condemned them as the foolish people opposing God. They were seen as lowly by God and were detested by Him. On the contrary, God took delight in Job. Thus He asked Job’s three friends to make burnt offerings to him. This is also decided by God’s righteous disposition. He wanted to make them know that Job, whom they condemned and abandoned, was the one whom God took delight in, and to make them see that those who feared God and shunned evil were the ones God treasured and wanted to make perfect as well as the ones they should respect and emulate. God took delight in Job, so He asked Job to pray for his three friends and then forgave them and overlooked their transgressions. This is the very authority that God gave to Job. Without Job’s prayer for them, God would get angry with and punish them. Clearly, Job weighed heavy on God’s heart. For those who fear God and shun evil like Job, God bestows authority on them as well as listens to their prayers. For those who only speak letters and doctrines and merely know spiritual doctrines, but do not have a heart that fears God, God does not listen to their prayers because they often judge God’s work, do not seek God at all, and only follow set rules. They are those who resist God and are hated by God; they very easily offend God’s disposition. God bestows the authority upon those who are loved by Him and able to come directly before Him, so that they have the right to pray for others and thereby to pardon them their transgressions. Meanwhile, God shames those foolish people in this way, this is a special punishment for them. Through this, God shows us that only those who fear God and shun evil can be seen as high by Him; contrarily, those foolish people who do not fear God are seen as lowly by Him. These are God’s different attitudes toward the two kinds of people. That is also God’s meaning in asking Job’s three friends to offer burnt offerings to Job.
From this, I saw that God’s righteous disposition is intolerant of offense by man. And I also saw God observes the deepest parts of man’s heart and what He cares about is our heart. All of our thoughts and ideas cannot escape God’s sight. Thus, God hopes we can accept His observation in speaking and acting. When encountering all kinds of trials or things that are not in accordance with our notions, we ought to follow Job’s example and seek God’s will through prayers; instead of sinning with our mouth, being influenced by the people, events, or things around us, and following the herd and doing what everyone else does, we should hold firm to our integrity before God and stand witness for Him to shame Satan. If, when encountering things, we are just like Job’s three friends, and do not seek and explore God’s will, do not have a heart that fears God, but arbitrarily judge and arrive at arbitrary conclusions, and condemn God’s work, then we will be the failures even if we believe to the very end. Through these two kinds, we come to know what type of people God likes, what type of people He hates, and what type of people He has mercy on, what type of people He eliminates. If we do not pursue walking the path of fearing God and shunning evil, and if, whatever we encounter, we do not have a heart that fears God and do not seek and pray, but speak carelessly and make blind judgments before we have grasped God’s will accurately, then we will very easily offend God’s disposition.
Bible Verse–Psalm 139:13-16
For you have possessed my reins: you have covered me in my mother’s womb. I will praise you; for I am fearfully and wonderfully made: marvelous are your works; and that my soul knows right well. My substance was not hid from you, when I was made in secret, and curiously worked in the lowest parts of the earth. Your eyes did see my substance, yet being imperfect; and in your book all my members were written, which in continuance were fashioned, when as yet there was none of them.
Bible Verses–Psalm 22:9-10
But you are he that took me out of the womb: you did make me hope when I was on my mother’s breasts. I was cast on you from the womb: you are my God from my mother’s belly.
Bible Verse–James 5:12
But above all things, my brothers, swear not, neither by heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any other oath: but let your yes be yes; and your no, no; lest you fall into condemnation.
Bible Verse–Hebrews 12:7
If you endure chastening, God deals with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chastens not?If you endure chastening, God deals with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chastens not?
God’s Words Guide Me to Find the Way to Get Along With My Daughter Who Lives From Paycheck to Paycheck
By Song Ling
Children’s Excessive Consumption Brought Their Mothers Annoyance
One Sunday, I was chatting with several mothers in Lan Bei Park.
Aunt Liu said helplessly, “Yesterday my child spent a few hundred yuan on four dresses. Today she is going to eat at a restaurant with her friends. She doesn’t feel any regrets for spending money, as if it were got without pains. No matter what I say, she won’t listen, and when I talk too much, she will get peeved off. Alas, I really cannot control her.”
“My daughter is the same. She spends money like it’s water. When she sees clothes that she likes, she will buy them, and her wardrobe gets stuffed full of clothes. I’m frugal and even unwilling to buy a dress or shoes, while she spends three or four hundred yuan on a dress. What’s worse, she can’t bear any criticism of this, and even blames me for nagging her that she doesn’t speak to me—she is too immature. This really fills me with anger and helplessness.”
When these words were finished, several girls around my daughter’s age in beautiful clothes came over with bags of various sizes, and one of them muttered: “Ah, my mother is really a nuisance. She is always complaining that I spend money recklessly. Even if I buy a dress, she will hinder me …”
Hearing this, I gave a deep sigh and thought, “Children today are throwing away money by the handful. It’s really difficult to control them. Why can they not think what their mothers are thinking?” Speaking of my daughter, I felt even more suffering …
The Storms Where I Quarreled With My Daughter Who Lives From Paycheck to Paycheck
1) The Storm Caused by My Daughter’s Treat
One day, my daughter returned home from work with bags of various sizes, and as soon as she came in, she quickly ran over to me and said with a smile, “Mom, since you’re free now, would you please give me a hand? I’ve invited eight or nine friends to eat seafood at our home tonight.”
Hearing that, my heart couldn’t help but clench, and I thought, “Seafood? How much does it cost? It’s not only expensive but isn’t worth the cost.” I, who was always frugal, really couldn’t accept this. Then my face darkened, and I, glaring at my daughter, couldn’t help nagging her, “You’re throwing money away again. You don’t know how to live your life at all. See how you will live in the future. All that you bought is seafood—are you showing off that you’re wealthy? …”
Before I could finish speaking, my daughter said unhappily, “Am I not just inviting my friends to dinner? However, since I entered the door, you start pulling a long face and nagging. Do you think the tastes of our youth are the same as yours?” My daughter blamed me for scolding her, and then she angrily turned and entered the kitchen. Although she ignored me, seeing that she had much seafood to cook and considering that her friends would be coming soon, I had no choice but to help her in the kitchen, but my anger didn’t fade away.
The following day, I and my daughter started another quarrel …
2) The Storm Caused by My Daughter Buying Snacks
When the door opened with a squeak, my daughter arched her back and toed quietly into the house carrying a large bag of snacks. As she didn’t see me, she started confidently and boldly walking toward her room.
Just then I came out of another room and disgruntledly said, “How come you bought so many snacks again? It’s a waste of money and eating too many snacks is bad for your health …”
This startled my daughter, and seeing me look awful, she quickly entered her room and closed the door. I could only sulk before the door.
3) The Storm Caused by My Daughter’s Express Delivery
I slammed the express parcel in my hand down on the sofa, which was my daughter’s fifth one I got in a day. I angrily said to myself, “All you do is spend money recklessly. People say you live from paycheck to paycheck monthly, while I think however much you make each day is however much you spend. You have no thought of saving at all. You’re too immature!”
At night, when my daughter came back, I started scolding her, which was a part of my everyday life, “You are always buying things online, such as clothes, shoes, cosmetics…. There are so many things kept by you. Could it be that you’ll be full after just having a look at your wardrobe instead of having meals?”
Hearing me say this, my daughter answered back, “You always take charge of everything I do. I’ve grown up now, and I have my own thoughts and choices. Don’t always control me according to your own ideas.”
After I heard my daughter say such things, anger surged inside me, and I said, “You’re too immature. Do you think that you are your own person since you can make money? Even though it is earned by you, you can’t spend it recklessly. If I were not your mother, I wouldn’t care to pay attention to your business …”
After that, my daughter was unwilling to talk to me even when she was at home, and she looked downcast all the time, as if she had been greatly wronged. Our relationship became ever more distant, which left me feeling really uncomfortable. I thought, “Grown-ups never listen to their mothers, do they? Why can’t my daughter understand me? Does she still take me as her mother?”
God’s Words Helped Me Find the Root of the Problem
After pouring out my suffering to those mothers, what I got was their helpless sighs. Then I walked home with a heavy heart. Thinking that my husband wasn’t at home and my daughter was unwilling to talk to me as if we were strangers under the same roof, I felt bitter. At that moment, I recalled that I was a believer in God, and that in treating my daughter I hadn’t truly come before God to seek His will. So, I called to God in my heart, “O God! My relationship with my daughter has turned to deadlock. I think that my scolding her is for her own good, but she doesn’t understand my good intentions. God, please guide and help me to find the root of the bad relationship between me and her.”
After coming back, I prayed to God again about my difficulties, and then saw the following words of God, “Though quite a few people believe in God, may appear on the outside to be very spiritual, but with regard to the views and attitudes of parents toward children and of children toward parents, they are clueless about how to put this aspect of the truth into practice, as well as about which principles should be applied in treating and dealing with these matters. In a parent’s eyes, the parent is always a parent and the child is always a child; as such, the relationship between parent and child becomes very difficult to deal with. Actually, in a lot of things, parents refuse to budge from their status as parents. They always see themselves as the elders, and they think that at all times, children must listen to their parents, and that this fact will never change. This leads to constant resistance from their children. Such viewpoints leave both sides miserable, wretched, and exhausted. Is this not a manifestation of not understanding the truth?” (God’s fellowship). God’s words thoroughly revealed my state. I came to understand that although I believed in God, because I didn’t understand the truth I still often revealed my hot-headedness. When I saw my daughter did something displeasing to me, I felt that she showed no respect to me and had no place for me in her heart, so I became angry toward her and lost my temper, never considering her feelings. Although I felt some regrets for doing such things, whenever I saw that she spent money freely, and that she not only didn’t listen but talked back to me when I scolded her for this, I couldn’t control myself and began to lecture, restrain and control her as a mother, not giving her free space. This caused our relationship to become ever more forced and left us exhausted. I then thought of how God, like a loving mother, time and again gives us corrupt mankind tolerance and mercy. God expresses the truth to save mankind, but He never forces people to accept it or put it into practice, but instead He gives people the freedom of choice. God time and time again endured and forgave my disobedience and gave me chances to repent, while I, who had been corrupted by Satan and often made mistakes, actually demanded that my daughter listen to me—I was indeed very arrogant and irrational.
God’s Words Loosed the Knots in My Heart and Dispelled the Misunderstanding Between My Daughter and Me
When I sought how exactly to do in order to resolve the misunderstanding between my daughter and me, I saw these words of God, “If both sides lived by normal humanity, and if they were able to reach possession of the truth, with both sides putting themselves in each other’s shoes, and taking into account each other’s difficulties, from the perspective of normal humanity, and both sides standing on an equal footing when they interacted, spoke to each other, and did things, would this stop the estrangement developing between them? What causes what the unbelievers call the ‘generation gap’? Isn’t it that the older generation acts high and mighty, and the younger generation doesn’t like them doing so, which produces the estrangement, and leads to the generation gap—isn’t that how it comes about? If parents don’t act high and mighty, and the children can open up to them, and treat them as intimates, could there still be the estrangement between them?” (God’s fellowship). God’s words showed me the path of practice and I realized that in God’s eyes my daughter and I are both created beings and that our status is equal, and therefore we should show respect to each other. I should let go of the position of a mother, communicate with her calmly, and tell her my innermost thoughts. When something happened, I should put aside my own thoughts and listen to what she was expressing. I thought of how, although her spending money recklessly was not right, that was because she was influenced by the social trend of this age where people all pay great attention to what to eat, wear and play. As she just entered into society and thought she could make money, she followed others in buying things and also bought what she liked, thus spending money freely. Therefore, I should patiently guide her to establish a correct outlook on consumption. My blindly scolding and restraining her could only make her feel disgusted and conflicted, and even made her think that there was a generation gap between us because we were from different generations, and that I didn’t understand the young generation’s way of living. Coming to this realization, I knew how to treat my daughter in the future.
Before long, my daughter bought many things online again, including masks, biscuits, instant noodles, spicy bars, etc. Seeing this scene develop, I wanted to lose my temper and scold her for throwing away money, but at the sudden thought of God’s words I had read before, I knew that I should put aside the position of a mother and learn to confide in her calmly. So, after praying to God, I said to her seriously, “The way I did things in the past is wrong. I always believed that since I’m your mother, you should listen to me. So, I acted high and mighty, said something to restrain you and tell you off, which caused us great pain. I won’t let that happen again. Besides, I want to give you some advice. When buying snacks, you’d better choose something that’s good for your health. Snacks such as instant noodles, spicy bars and so on contain various additives, so they are quite harmful to your health. You can buy some fruits or something like that, which are good for your health and skin. When buying clothes and makeup, you can choose some that suit you. This way, you won’t follow the trend of buying a pig in a poke. It’s not easy for you to make money. If you purchase something that’s useless for you, isn’t it a shame that you waste the money? Now you’re still young and there will be lots of things you’ll need to spend money on, so if you spend wisely, your later days won’t be difficult. Therefore, you should try to save some money so that you won’t worry about it every month.”
After I had finished calmly, my daughter came up in surprise, and said in a low voice with her head tilt, “Mom, how come you changed the way you speak today, not scolding me? When you told me to be thrifty and not to waste money, actually I knew this was for my own good, but because you spoke with a forceful tone, I didn’t want to listen. I feel it easy to accept your way of speaking today. I shouldn’t have lost my temper at you, and it was all my fault. Mom, it’s so great how we get along with each other this way. From now on I will listen to you and learn to spend less …” My daughter and I nodded and smiled happily.
In the days that followed, when I saw my daughter doing things that were not to my liking, I would pray to God and get along with her according to God’s words. Furthermore, I read God’s words to her, and told her about the authority of God’s words and about how God works to transform man. Gradually, my daughter changed, and our relationship became closer and closer. One day, my daughter said with concern, “Mom, because you are a little hyperglycemic, I bought some sugar-free food. Remember to take them.” Seeing that my daughter knew to buy something good for the health and showed me care and consideration, I felt very pleased.
Through this experience, I genuinely felt that relying on corrupt disposition couldn’t help me resolve any problem, and instead it could only make things get from bad to worse. Now through treating my daughter based on God’s words, we not only can get along harmoniously with each other, but also have a common language. Thanks be to God!
Bible Verse–1 Thessalonians 2:7
But we were gentle among you, even as a nurse cherishes her children:
Bible Verse–1 Corinthians 14:9
So likewise you, except you utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for you shall speak into the air.
Bible Verse–Zechariah 4:6
Then he answered and spoke to me, saying, This is the word of the LORD to Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by My spirit, said the LORD of hosts.
Bible Verses–Psalm 32:10–11
Many sorrows shall be to the wicked: but he that trusts in the LORD, mercy shall compass him about. Be glad in the LORD, and rejoice, you righteous: and shout for joy, all you that are upright in heart.
Bible Verse–Psalm 125:1
They that trust in the LORD shall be as mount Zion, which cannot be removed, but stays for ever.
The Greater Blessing Job Obtained Than the Double Blessings
By Xiaobo
Each time when I read the Book of Job and saw the words, “So Jehovah blessed the latter end of Job more than his beginning: for he had fourteen thousand sheep, and six thousand camels, and a thousand yoke of oxen, and a thousand she asses. He had also seven sons and three daughters” (Job 42:12–13), “And in all the land were no women found so fair as the daughters of Job: and their father gave them inheritance among their brothers. After this lived Job an hundred and forty years, and saw his sons, and his sons’ sons, even four generations” (Job 42:15–16), I admired Job in my heart, thinking he was really blessed with the property, the children, and the prolonged life that God bestowed on him. Therefore I was determined to follow the example of Job: If I encounter trials, I would like to calm down and pray to God, seek His will, and obey His orchestrations and arrangements, so that I could stand witness to satisfy Him and receive His blessings.
However, one day, having seen a passage of words on a gospel website, I got a new understanding and view of the greatest blessing Job obtained.
These words said, “How did Job understand what happened to him? … ‘I must understand God, I must act reasonably and be a reasonable man. All this was bestowed by God. Whenever He wants to take it away He may help Himself. I must not argue with Him, for that would be rebellious. If I reject God then that will cause Him grief, and that is not being a truly good man or a genuine created being.’ What happened in the end? He practiced in this way, and so what effect, what achievement did his practice bring to him? In actual fact, the real result was not that he became even richer or that he had more cows and sheep than before, or that his sons and daughters were more beautiful than those he had before; these are graces incidentally given to man by God. That which God really allows man to gain is that, through this matter, you gain a better understanding of Him, have a closer relationship with Him and your heart draws closer to God’s heart, and when God does something else, you will understand, and you won’t say rebellious things or blasphemous things or things that cause God to grieve. Isn’t this casting off your corrupt disposition? This is a complete change. (The things within my nature are no longer able to control me.) They are not able to control you anymore, you are not under their jurisdiction anymore but you are under God’s jurisdiction, for God is able to orchestrate you no matter what He does, and you belong to God. At that time, Job had this state and he had this attitude, and he also acted this way, he entered this kind of reality and, in the end, God appeared to him. When God appeared to Job, whether He showed His face or His back to Job, was Job’s understanding of God deepened, or was it lessened? (It was deepened.) It certainly was; it couldn’t go backward. So with man being able to see God, that is, from previous times when man heard there was a God by the hearing of the ear in legends, and the mentality of this vague ‘He seems to exist’ and ‘Does He exist,’ to where man sees God, and establishes and confirms God’s existence—compared with the grace God bestows on man, which is more of a blessing to man? (Seeing God is more of a blessing.) This is for sure. So what do people always think when they believe in God but they don’t understand the truth? ‘God protect me and be kind to me; think highly of me, God, and elevate me from the crowd. God bless my whole family so that we live in bliss, joy and safety. God allow me to be able to preach wherever I go so that other people are envious of me and admire me….’ You want to gain these things but you don’t know what is real or what God wants to bestow on you and give to you. You just ask for these external things, and what happens when this is all you do? You become further and further from God. You are unable to gain knowledge of God, and so your relationship with God won’t be as close as your relationship with God would be if you knew God, right?” (“What Is Practicing the Truth?”).
After reading these words, I understood that the property, the children, and the prolonged life that Job obtained were not the greatest blessings. Instead, it is that after he stood witness in the face of trials, God appeared and spoke to him, which made him have a more profound knowledge and understanding of God and his heart come closer to God, and finally he lived out a valuable and meaningful life. From this we can see, Job ordinarily paid attention to walking the way of fearing God and shunning evil, and he had already had some knowledge of God’s sovereignty when he was stripped of his property and children, so he could obey God unconditionally: Not only did he not sin with his lips, but he did not curse the enemies, much less spoke of the negative words or words of complaint against God. It can be seen that what he loved dearly was not the material blessings, which had no place in his heart. The things that he treasured most were his relationship with God, his true faith in God, his reverence for God, and God’s trials of him. And he believed in God’s sovereignty and pursued to obey and satisfy Him, being deeply afraid of straying from Him and hurting His heart. So when Job bore witness and God appeared to him, he felt delighted and excited for he could see the Creator’s back and hear His voice. Meanwhile, he also understood the kind intentions of God’s testing of him, and knew that whatever God did was for the sake of perfecting him. Afterward, Job saw God’s almightiness through the blessings from God. God said that He would bestow upon Job fourteen thousand sheep, six thousand camels, a thousand yoke of oxen, and a thousand she asses. And what Job gained was in accordance with what God had promised, and was accomplished all according to God’s words, which allowed Job to better see that all living beings are mobilized in God’s hands and His promise is fulfilled without the slightest disparity. At that time, Job felt happy not because he had more property, but because he could make progress in knowing God’s almightiness and sovereignty, and God’s omnipotence and omniscience. Job’s knowledge and understanding made his heart get closer to God, and let him feel the Creator’s beauty, goodness, and loveliness even more. For this reason, he also gained great comfort and satisfaction in his spirit. This is the greatest blessing that he obtained.
After realizing all of this, to be honest, I really admired Job. Though in the midst of trials he suffered greatly, and lost all of his property, and even his wife attacked him, yet after he stood witness, God appeared and spoke to him, which allowed him to have a deeper understanding of God. This is the greatest blessing that God bestowed upon him. Then how should we pursue to stand testimony and glorify God, achieving more understanding of God, like Job, when we encounter trials?
I also saw these words on the website: “Job’s practice was detailed, was it not? What details did it have? First let us talk about how he treated his children. His objective was to submit to God’s orchestration and arrangements in all things. He did not forcibly take the initiative to do anything God did not do, nor did he make any plans or calculations based on human ideas. In all things, he complied with and waited for God’s orchestration and arrangements. This was his general principle. As for his detailed methods of practice, in what ways did he treat his children? (The first was that he neither interfered with nor participated in his children’s feasting and merrymaking; he distanced himself from it.) He distanced himself, and offered burnt offerings for them. What else? (He did not try to force them into believing in God, nor did he try to drag them into doing so against their will. He did not pray for them, and he drew clear boundaries between him and them.) This is his principle of practice. Is this not a detailed practice? … As for how to treat his children, while they were still alive, Job’s attitude was to not try to drag them into believing in God against their will; he did not try to force them to believe, and he did not interfere, because they were walking a different path. He did not interfere with what they did, and did not interfere with what sort of path they were taking. Did Job seldom speak to his children about believing in God? He certainly would have had enough words with them about this, but they did not accept them, and refused to listen. What was Job’s attitude? He said, ‘I have fulfilled my responsibility; as for what kind of path they are able to take, that is up to God, and it is up to God’s guidance. If God does not work, or move them, I will not try to force them.’ Therefore, Job had one other method of practice: He did not pray for them before God, or cry tears of anguish over them, or fast for them or suffer in any way at all. He did not do these things. Why did Job not do any of these things? None of these were ways of submitting to God’s rule and arrangements; they all came out of human ideas and were ways of actively forcing one’s way to the forefront. This was to do with his treatment of his children; this was the sort of attitude he had, given that his children would not take the same path as he. So when his children died, what was Job’s attitude? Did he cry or not? Did he vent his feelings? Did he feel hurt? (No.) So did he say it served them right, or not? There is no record of any of these things. So when Job saw his children die, did he feel heartbroken or sad? (He did.) What was he sad about? Did he feel regret for not having urged them to work hard at believing in God, and over their having been punished for not doing so? Speaking in terms of the affection he felt for his children, he certainly did feel that little bit of sadness, but he still submitted. How was his submission expressed? ‘These children were given to me by God. Whether or not they believed in God, the lives of humans are in God’s hands. If they had believed in God, then if God wanted to take them away, He would still have done so; if they had not believed in God, they still would have been taken away if God had said they would be taken away. All of this is in God’s hands; otherwise, who could take people’s lives away?’ What line sums all of these words up? ‘Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah’ (Job 1:21). This is why he maintained this attitude in the way he treated his children. Whether they were alive or dead, he continued to have this attitude. His method of practice was correct; in every way he practiced, in his views with which he treated everything, in his attitude, and in his state, he always submitted and waited, and then he achieved knowledge. This attitude is very important. If people never have this kind of attitude in anything they do, and have especially strong personal ideas and place personal motives and benefit before all else, then are they really submitting? In such people genuine submission cannot be seen; they are unable to achieve genuine submission” (“The Principles of Practice Concerning Submission to God”).
After reading these words, I felt my heart brighten. As it turned out, the reason why Job had such testimony and gained these things was because he usually sought to obey and know God’s sovereignty: In all things he could let go of his own plans, considerations, and intentions, and then wait for and seek God’s will. Since he had such an attitude and pursuit, he was always able to see God’s deeds in his life. Through these true experiences, not only did he have a real understanding of the authority by which God controls all things, but also knew that whatever God does is good, and he should accept and obey it. Particularly, when faced with trials, he clearly knew that everything is in God’s hands, and God allowed him to encounter these matters, so he could obey God without conditions and praise God’s name, standing witness for God. After the trails, he received the blessings and approval from God.
I thank the Lord for leading me to not only know what the greatest blessing Job obtained is, but also understand how I should follow the example of Job and walk the way of fearing God and shunning evil. All the glory be to the Lord! Amen!
Bible Verse–Psalm 124:8
Our help is in the name of the LORD, who made heaven and earth.
Bible Verses–Psalm 112:7–8
He shall not be afraid of evil tidings: his heart is fixed, trusting in the LORD. His heart is established, he shall not be afraid, until he see his desire on his enemies.
Bible Verse–Psalm 91:2
I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in him will I trust.
Practicing Being Honest, I Witnessed God’s Blessings
By Gengxin
Once, to earn a greater profit, I cut corners and used inferior cotton filling to deceive my customers. But as I searched for meaning, I came to realize that the value of our lives isn’t about how much wealth we accrue, but instead is about how to be a good person.
At the Start, Doing Business With Integrity
“Hey, you’re still not finished? It looks like business is very good for you. When are you going to buy a car?” said my coworker Deng Qiang with a smile as he walked in.
“I won’t lie to you. There are a lot of customers, but profit margins in this business are small. From the money we’ve earned today, we won’t have much after we account for expenses. I see you’ve started driving a small sedan, so I’d like some advice from you.”
“Profits are small? That couldn’t be! How much do you charge?” Deng Qiang asked, puzzled.
“We charge according to the quality of the cotton.”
“You could work yourself to death and not make any money by doing business as honestly as you do. I’ll teach you a secret: Make cotton filling of half-good and half-bad quality cotton. That way, you’ll be able to sell bad cotton at good cotton’s price, and you’ll earn more. Also, if you sell cotton filling for 1 quilt, weigh out half a quarter kilo less of cotton. You’ll also be able to earn more that way, too.” Trick by trick, Deng Qiang taught me all of his business secrets.
After Deng Qiang finished, I was shocked. I said, “So that’s how you make so much money! Don’t you ever have a guilty conscience about not keeping your word?”
“You want your conscience and your word, but those aren’t worth money at all.” said Deng Qiang as he shook his head and walked out.
After he left, I did some rough calculation in my head. If I ran my business according to his methods, I could make at least 20–30 more yuan per bed, and on the processing of cotton for 10 quilts I could make more than an extra 200 yuan. By those calculations, I could certainly make a lot more. But my conscience still felt uneasy: If I mixed good cotton and bad cotton to make my filling, what would happen if a customer found out? How would I do business if my reputation was ruined? After discussing it with my husband, we decided it was better not to earn dishonest money.
Starting to Earn Dishonest Money to Pay Back a Debt
Later, the store we rented was taken back by our landlord, and we were left with no option but to borrow money to buy a store, and after that, we bought a machine to make cotton filling, leaving us with a great deal of debt. We wanted to make money quickly to pay back the debt.
“Why don’t we try Deng Qiang’s methods?” said my husband.
“But…won’t we have guilty consciences?” I said. I still had some concerns.
“If we keep doing what we’ve been doing, never mind buying a car, there’s no saying when we’ll be able to pay back all the debts we go,” said my husband anxiously.
My husband’s words left me hesitant. I thought of how I had done honestly. I never made much money each year, while others did business using deceptive methods and earned much more money than me, and had bought cars. The gap was so huge…. The more I thought, the more I felt I was losing out by doing business honestly.
“Ma’am, I’d like to order filling for 10 quilts. If it sells well, I hope to do much more business with you in the future.” And then, several more clients came to place orders. Looking at all the orders before me, I realized that if I used Deng Qiang’s methods, I could make 200 extra for every 10 quilts, and after several orders like that, I could earn so much more. We urgently needed to earn money to repay our debt, so after thinking about it, I decided to try Deng Qiang’s ideas.
I mixed half good-quality cotton and half bad-quality cotton, and as I was making it, I was so nervous my forehead was sweating. I felt the finished filling with my hand, it felt hard, and it had bad heat retention. The buyers would lose out on the deal, and I felt uneasy about it, but when I thought about the debts we owed, I decided not to worry about it. I told myself that this is the society we live in today, that no one does business as honestly as us do, and that we were fools for not earning readily available money. A moment later, I thought again: What would happen if my customers discovered the quality problems? But then I thought: Others in this industry have operated this way for years, and I’ve never heard about customers causing them problems. At any rate, all these orders are for clients in other towns and provinces, so even if they find out, they won’t come so far to raise the issue with us.” The entire day, my interests and my conscience struggled with one another. Up until the moment my clients came to collect their cotton filling, I couldn’t stop myself from feeling nervous. But that evening, after I counted the money I earned that day. It was much more than I usually make, and my anxiety turned to excitement.
In the days that followed, I continued to do business in the same way. But after a long time passed, I still felt uneasy. I always felt that I had done something wrong, and that one day I would be found out, and one of my victims would come to my door. Every day I felt guilty, and in my heart I felt depressed and tormented.
Although Being an Honest Person Is Good, Profit Is Difficult to Put Down
Later, I accepted the gospel of God’s kingdom. I was able to purely open up with my brothers and sisters, I prayed to God when I experienced difficulties and used fellowship on God’s words to resolve them. I managed to greatly reduce my troubles, and spiritually I felt freedom and release. I was very fortunate to be able to receive God’s salvation in the last days.
One day, I read these words from God: “Honesty means giving your heart to God, being genuine with God in all things, being open with Him in all things, never hiding the facts, not trying to deceive those above and below you, and not doing things only to curry favor with God. In short, to be honest is to be pure in your actions and words, and to deceive neither God nor man.” After reading God’s words, I understood that being an honest person is God’s requirement for those who believe in Him, that God likes honest people and loathes people who resort to deception, and that only honest people can enter God’s kingdom. But when I compared that to what I had done, deceiving people through various means to make cotton filling all these years, and earning dishonest money, I realized I would never gain God’s approval if I continued like this. I wanted to be an honest person according to God’s requirements, but facing such fierce market competition, if I was an honest person and did business honestly, I could never make much money, much less would I ever be able to buy a house or buy a car. I felt trapped between a rock and a hard place. After struggling with it, I chose a compromise: I would be honest before God and in front of my brothers and sisters, and I wouldn’t lie or be deceptive, but I wouldn’t take the idea too seriously in business.
One day, two regular customers came to the store to place an order. I saw that it was a large order, and I knew that if I used good-quality cotton to make filling for them, I wouldn’t make much money. So, involuntarily, I returned to my old, deceptive ways of doing business. I was very happy when I received the money, but when I read God’s words that night and prayed to God, I felt especially miserable and guilty. I had to kneel down and pray to God to admit my mistakes before I could find peace in my heart. But after that, I still couldn’t overcome the temptation of profit, and I watched myself deceive people and God time and again. I felt especially remorseful and tormented, but I didn’t know how to escape the temptation of money. I could only pray to God and ask God to guide me.
God’s Word Helps Me Find the Root of My Deception
One day, at five in the afternoon, just after my husband had delivered the cotton filling and left, and two people came to the store to buy cotton filling. After they paid, I discovered that I had undercharged them by more than three hundred yuan, and I was heartbroken.
That evening, I went before God and prayed, “God! That this happened to me today, losing money, made me very miserable, but this certainly must contain Your good intentions. I don’t know what to do about this matter. Please illuminate and enlighten me, and help me understand Your will.” After I’d prayed, I read these words of God: “From the highest point in the universe, God watches over humanity’s every move and over all that people say and do. He even observes all of their innermost thoughts with absolute clarity, never overlooking them; as such, His words cut right into people’s hearts, striking at their every thought, and God’s words are astute and without error.” Yes, God observes people’s hearts and souls. God knew my every word, deed, and move. I realized that although I believed in God, I still behaved exactly as an unbeliever, and put the word “profit” before everything in business. To make money, I had used unscrupulous means to harm and deceive people. I knew that God requires us to be honest people, but I didn’t take it seriously, and I had no place for God in my heart. Thinking of this, I realized that God was using this environment to remind me, and to force me to come before God and reflect on my own corruption. If I hadn’t undercharged the customer this time, I still wouldn’t be aware of it.
After that, I saw more of God’s words: “These trends arise one after another, and they all carry an evil influence that continually debases mankind, causing people to lose conscience, humanity and reason, weakening their morals and their quality of character ever more, to the extent that we can even say that the majority of people now have no integrity, no humanity, and neither do they have any conscience, much less any reason. … So, what exactly are these trends? I have chosen a simple example that you may gradually come to understand. For example, people in the past ran their business so that nobody was cheated; they sold items at the same price regardless of who was buying. Is not some element of good conscience and humanity conveyed here? When people conducted their business like this, in good faith, it can be seen that they still had some conscience and some humanity at that time. But with man’s ever-increasing demand for money, people unknowingly came to love money, gain, and pleasure more and more. In short, people came to view money as more important than before. When people view money as more important, they unknowingly begin to attach less importance to their reputation, their renown, their good name and their integrity, do they not? When you engage in business, you see others using various means to swindle people and get rich. Although the money earned is ill-gotten, they become richer and richer. Though they may engage in the same business as you, their whole family enjoys life more than you do, and you feel bad, saying to yourself, ‘Why can’t I do that? Why can’t I earn as much as they do? I must think of a way to get more money, to make my business prosper.’ You then do your utmost to ponder how to make lots of money. … In your unawareness, you give approval to your own cheating behavior and accept it. In unawareness, you take cheating to be a legitimate commercial behavior and the most useful means for your survival and livelihood; you think that by doing this you can quickly make a fortune. This is a process: In the beginning, people cannot accept this type of behavior and they look down on this behavior and practice. Then they begin to experiment with this behavior themselves, trying it out in their own way, and their hearts begin to gradually transform. … After man has accepted this behavior and this thinking, has this not brought about a change in his heart? Your heart has changed, so has your integrity changed as well? Has your humanity changed? Has your conscience changed? (Yes.) Yes, every part of this person undergoes a qualitative change, from their heart to their thoughts, to such an extent that they are transformed from the inside out. This change pulls you further and further away from God, and you become more and more closely aligned with Satan; you become more and more alike to Satan.”
After reading God’s words, I felt that I had behaved just as revealed in God’s words. This was precisely how, bit by bit, I began to follow satanic evil trends, and move toward depravity. Satan uses ideas and notions like “Money is first” and “Money makes the world go round,”[2] to confuse us, make us focus on money, and make us unwilling to earn money sincerely and through keeping our word. Instead, we gradually come to use deceptive methods to earn more money, we lose our conscience, reason, and humanity, and we lose the ability to discern between positive and negative things or good and evil. We even come to see deception as a justified action, believing that being able to deceive proves that we are talented and capable, while doing business in an honest, upright manner means we are incapable and lack talent. I remembered how when I started doing business, I could keep the principles of integrity and credit, I sold cotton filling at a fair price and guaranteed its quality. Although I didn’t make much money, I didn’t suffer a guilty conscience. But, inundated by evil, satanic trends, doing business according to my conscience became selling shoddy goods and shortchanging my customers. I lost my conscience and reason, and lacked any human likeness. After I began believing in God, I learned that God likes honest people, but to earn more money, I put God’s words at the back of my mind, continued to use deceptive methods to earn money, and became someone petty and despicable who cared only for profit. Instead of glorifying God, I had humiliated God. When I thought of this, I finally saw clearly how Satan uses money to corrupt and bind people, making us put money above everything, making us abandon our principles to get more money, making us ever more selfish, twisted, and greedy, and making us live without any genuine human likeness at all. Without the revelations in God’s word, I would still be obsessed with wealth, I would continue to deceive and harm people, I would continue to share in Satan’s filth, and my final end would be to offend God’s righteous disposition and be sent into oblivion and destroyed with Satan. Thinking of these things, I swore an oath to escape the harms of Satan’s evil trends, be a simple, honest person, and no longer do things deceptively.
Practicing Being an Honest Person Allows Me to See God’s Blessings
In the summer of 2015, it was the off-season for cotton filling demand, and business wasn’t very good. One day in September, a customer came to order filling for 10 quilts. I thought, “At this moment, business isn’t good. I finally have a big order, so I should use the old method of mixing good and bad cotton to make my filling, so that I can earn more money. I’ll wait for business to get better to practice being an honest person.” But, just as I was about to start making the filling, I suddenly remembered God’s words, “To be honest is to refrain from impurity in your actions and words, and to deceive neither God nor man.” “For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” (Matthew 16:26). Sweat immediately appeared on my forehead. God observes our hearts and minds, and while I may be able to deceive people, I couldn’t deceive God. God’s requirement for being honest people is to speak and do things without contamination, and I understood the truth of being an honest person, yet I still wanted to use bad cotton as good cotton to deceive my customers. Wasn’t this knowingly sinning? God’s disposition is holy and righteous, God likes and saves honest people, and God hates those who are selfish and self-interested, and hates those who use unscrupulous means to deceive people for profit. If I continued this way, my final end would still be to be sent to in hell, and then wouldn’t my belief in God be entirely in vain? Even if I made more money, what would be the use? Now, without the enlightenment and illumination I found in God’s words, I nearly again fell for Satan’s trick and was harmed by it. So, I quickly prayed to God, “God! Please save me from my deceitful and selfish corrupt dispositions. I don’t want to do anything to deceive people and harm people anymore. Please give me the confidence and perseverance to be an honest person.” After I prayed, I used good-quality cotton to make filling for 10 quilts, and when I received the money the customer gave me, I felt very safe and secure.
Later, I saw these words from God: “When you repeatedly investigate and carefully dissect the various goals that people pursue in life and their myriad ways of living, you will find not one of them conforms to the Creator’s original intention with which He created humanity. All of them draw people away from the Creator’s sovereignty and care; they are all traps which cause people to become depraved, and which lead them to hell. After you recognize this, your task is to lay aside your old view of life, stay far from various traps, let God take charge of your life and make arrangements for you; it is to try only to submit to God’s orchestrations and guidance, to live without individual choice, and to become a person who worships God.” God’s words made me understand more clearly that in the past, I had been controlled by satanic principles and views like “Money is first” and “Money makes the world go round,”[3] when I used unscrupulous means to earn money. My pursuit of my life goals and direction brought me ever further from God’s requirements, and I was walking the path of no return to depravity. Only by letting go of these satanic principles and views, pursuing being an honest person according to God’s requirements, and obeying God’s orchestrations and arrangements could I shun Satan’s traps and gain God’s approval and blessings. God’s words gave me a direction for practice, and gave me the extra strength to practice being an honest person.
Very quickly, my reputation for using good cotton to make my quilts spread, and despite the long distance, some customers drove for several hours to buy cotton filling at our shop. Still more called from thousands of kilometers away to place orders and ask us to send deliveries to them by courier. Some buyers ordered more than a hundred quilts at a time. When I saw my business booming, I experienced the joy of practicing being an honest person. I never imagined that finding my integrity again would also bring me God’s grace and blessings. Thanks be to God for guiding me to struggle free from the bondage of Satan’s evil trends and learn to be a good person.
Bible Verses–Psalm 62:1–2
Truly my soul waits on God: from him comes my salvation. He only is my rock and my salvation; he is my defense; I shall not be greatly moved.
Bible Verse–Psalm 138:3
In the day when I cried you answered me, and strengthened me with strength in my soul.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 12:2
Behold, God is my salvation; I will trust, and not be afraid: for the LORD JEHOVAH is my strength and my song; he also is become my salvation.
A Rumpus at Midnight
By Xia Tian
Through the windows and blinds the silvery moonlight filtered into the bedroom. Xiadong opened her dry and sleepy eyes a little. She took a look at her thirteen-year-old son and ten-year-old daughter. It was time for her to call the children to get up to pass water.
“Xuanxuan, Huihui, it’s time to wake up and go pee.” She whispered the pet names of her children. Her daughter didn’t respond and appeared to be sleeping soundly. The son said yes sleepily, and rose up slowly from the quilt. Suddenly, the daughter jumped out of bed and dashed into the bathroom, and slammed the door. Seeing that, the son immediately got wound up and hastened to the bathroom. But he was late, so he could only wait outside anxiously. In a few minutes, the daughter returned and sat on the bed, and then the son came back too.
“Mom called me first, why did you shoot ahead of me? You’re so annoying! You always get ahead of me. What a nuisance you are!” The son roared at the daughter with glaring eyes.
The daughter retorted, “I am a what? Why can’t I go first? You are slow, it’s your own fault.” She felt wronged and burst into tears as she said this. Her cries and their noise of quarrel sounded harsh in the still night. Bothered by their noise, Xiadong lost her desire to sleep. She was annoyed, but she still tried to lull them, “It’s just fine. It doesn’t matter who goes first. Don’t be naughty. Try and sleep right away. You have to go to school tomorrow.” However, neither of them was willing to put themselves aside and they still quarreled and even kicked each other under the quilt. This senseless quarrel made Xiadong grow more annoyed. She thought: It’s now useless to lull them. So she snapped, “It’s already midnight! What are you two doing? Isn’t it annoying? It’s only such a little thing you two argue for. Can’t you be generous with each other? If you continue, both of you get out!” But this rebuke made the two children feel more wronged; they cried even more bitterly and kept grumbling at each other. Listening to their noise of quarrel, Xiadong could only lean against the nightstand and wrinkle her brows. She didn’t know how to stop them. She sat still for a few minutes, and suddenly, she thought of God. She hurried to pray within, “God! My two children are bickering because of a trifle. I have tried to lull them and even scolded them, but to no avail. I really don’t know what to do. Please guide me.” After prayer, a passage of God’s words arose in her mind, “Of everything that occurs in the universe, there is nothing in which I do not have the final say. Is there anything that is not in My hands? Whatever I say is done, and who among human beings can change My mind?” (“Chapter 1” of God’s Words to the Entire Universe). “For Me, there are no problems that cannot be resolved, and much less is there anything that cannot be accomplished or any word that cannot be uttered” (“Chapter 70” of Utterances of Christ in the Beginning). Xiadong saw hope in God’s words. God is almighty. He is the Master of the universe and nothing is difficult for Him. Are my kids not also in God’s hands? Xiadong understood God’s will and knew that she should rely on God rather than her own ability to solve this problem. The situation only got worse when she tried to deal with their quarrel by herself, and from this she realized her arrogance and ignorance. She was willing to commit her children to God and asked for His help to solve this problem, and let His word reign and take control. Then Xiadong had faith in God and knew the way of practice.
She quickly picked up the MP5 player by the pillow, searched for Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life, and read a passage of words to the children, “Tell me, if a person has no truth, will he suffer? He’s really suffering. He can’t get along with anyone for long, and is constantly in conflict with everyone around him. That’s an annoying thing. After he fell out or argued with someone, how did he feel when he came back home and lay in the bed? Upset, right? And he kept thinking, ‘Why are these guys so bad? Why can’t there be one more good person? If there are more good people like me, we can get along well with each other, isn’t it?’ You see, those without the truth always think they are good and think others bad. They are always finding fault with others. This kind of people are tired, right? … Then if you have truth, and when you associate with others, you can treat him properly regardless of what shortcomings he has, you can tolerate him, have patience with him, and you have love for him; problem solved, right? … Truth can truly change people. One without the truth is in enmity with everyone, and has hatred for anyone. After one has truth … he can just tell who are true brothers and sisters, and he can have love for them and live in harmony with them. If brothers and sisters make a transgression, he can endure and tolerate them, and in his heart he feels gratified, happy, and at peace. When you are possessed of more humanity, and when you are better able to live by truth before God, you will feel enriched, peaceful, and joyful. … When truth takes charge of man’s life, he will feel happy, bright, released, and free.” Gradually, the two children calmed down. They listened attentively in the bed. Xiadong smiled and said gently, “You see, how good these words are. We are fooled and harmed by Satan just because we have no truth. We have been so corrupted by Satan that we all become selfish and self-interested, and have no patience or love for others; no matter what we do, we always put ourselves first, and pursue the principle of how to take advantage of something and not be taken advantage of. You two got annoyed and lost your temper simply because the other got ahead of you. And you thought you suffered loss so you two quarreled and even kicked each other. Is that the likeness of man? We don’t have patience and tolerance when treating our families, then how can we treat others with patience and tolerance? Is that right?”
Because Xiadong often fellowshiped about God’s words with them before, this time they understood her words easily. They poked their heads from under the quilt and nodded slightly. Seeing that they accepted her words, Xiadong was excited and offered her thanks and praises to God in her heart. She moderated her tones and said mildly, “We have no truth, and we do not know ourselves when things happen, but always find fault with others, thinking it’s all their fault. That’s why we felt wronged and painful. All these are the torments of Satan. Satan corrupted us so that we have become selfish, self-interested, and we contend against each other, and thereby people can’t get along with each other. Satan is too malicious. But God loves us, He requires that we live out normal humanity and have love for others, and that in treating others we should forbear with others and care for them. In everything we do we should make others benefit and think more about others, and should not think only of ourselves but sympathize with others’ weakness and forgive their offenses. Only in this way can we build a normal relationship with others and thus live in harmony. So we should read more of God’s word and let His word rule in our hearts, and only then can we see through Satan’s trickery and no longer be fooled by it. My boy, you’re the brother. If your sister does something wrong, you should tolerate her and help her. You shouldn’t seize on her mistake, or you will fall into Satan’s trap.” The son felt guilty and said, “Mom, I’m wrong.” Then Xiadong said to the daughter, “You’re wrong too. You should accept what your brother said, and shouldn’t hold a grudge against him. God likes those children who readily accept the truth. You should accept the mistake your brother pointed out and correct it. Don’t struggle or contend next time, but be modest and accommodating toward each other. And don’t only think of yourself. Then Satan will be shamed and dare not play tricks on you. In this way you won’t feel wronged.” The daughter felt self-blame and said, “Sorry! It is I who am to blame. I shouldn’t get ahead of my brother and I’ll correct it next time.” The two children both apologized and admitted their mistakes. After Xiadong saw this, her heart was full of gratitude to God. She practically tasted God’s almightiness and loveliness, and couldn’t help sighing with emotion: Without God’s guidance I would be helpless when facing this matter. Before the facts, she felt she was so small and incompetent, and saw God’s greatness. It was God who was her rear guard and helped her stop the rumpus, so that she could have peace. Looking at her two children who had fallen asleep, she deeply tasted that God was her only reliance.
Night became quiet again. As the children were sleeping sweetly, the moonlight was becoming more silvery. The bedroom seemed placid in the silvery light. The alarm clock was ticking in rhythm, and its hands pointed to 2:30 a.m. At this moment, Xiadong was not weary. She lay in the bed and recalled the scene just now. Without God’s guidance, how could they three have such peace? This time she tasted God’s love and felt the authority and power of God’s words. She thought back to the past. When she had difficulties in work so many times, it was God who helped her out and gave her faith. When she met family disputes or children’s bickering, it was God who led her to solve them with the truth. God’s word saw her through every difficulty so that she was able to avoid many Satan’s afflictions and temptations. She deeply realized that only God is able to settle the disputes and stop the quarrels among people. Only God has the ability to solve all the problems in our lives because He is possessed of this kind of authority and power. Just as God’s words say, “For Me, there are no problems that cannot be resolved, and much less is there anything that cannot be accomplished or any word that cannot be uttered” (“Chapter 70” of Utterances of Christ in the Beginning).
Bible Verse–1 Peter 5:7
Casting all your care on Him; for He cares for you.
Bible Verses–Psalm 145:18–19
Jehovah is near to all them that call on Him, to all that call on Him in truth. He will fulfill the desire of them that fear Him: He also will hear their cry, and will save them.
Abraham Offers Isaac: What Should We Learn From This Story?
Abraham offering Isaac is the Bible story we all love to read. After reading this story, everyone will have their own understanding of it; some may have knowledge of Abraham; some may have knowledge of God; some may have a new path of practice in belief in God. Recently, I read a book that allowed me to gain more understanding of God in this story.
1. God’s might is unfathomable to man. No one can hinder the work that God intends to accomplish.
As it is recorded in the Scripture, when Abraham was 100 years old, and his wife Sarah 90 years old, God promised them a son. At that time, Abraham fell on his face laughing, and said to himself, “Shall a child be born to him that is an hundred years old? and shall Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear?” (Genesis 17:17). To Abraham, it was impossible, as if God created man, yet He doesn’t know when someone is capable of bearing children. In Abraham’s imagination, he believed that he couldn’t have a son at the age of 100, because both Sarah and himself had passed the age of bearing children. From our perspective, we also believe this is something impossible for mankind. However, the fact countered Abraham’s notions, as well as ours: Isaac was born at the time God promised. For humans, it is impossible, but it can be accomplished by God.
A book says, “God does not interfere in whatever man thinks or knows, yet neither does He forgo His plan or abandon His work just because man does not believe or understand. The facts are thus accomplished according to the plan and thoughts of God. This is precisely what we see in the Bible: God caused Isaac to be born at the time He had set. Do the facts prove that the behavior and conduct of man hindered the work of God? They did not hinder the work of God! Did man’s little faith in God, and his notions and imaginings about God affect God’s work? No, they did not! Not in the least! God’s management plan is unaffected by any man, matter, or environment. All that He resolves to do will be completed and accomplished on time and according to His plan, and His work cannot be interfered with by any man. God ignores certain aspects of man’s foolishness and ignorance, and even certain aspects of man’s resistance and notions toward Him, and He does the work that He must do regardless. This is God’s disposition, and it is a reflection of His omnipotence” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”).
From these words we can see that God’s work was not hindered by Abraham’s little faith. No matter what Abraham thought, God would still accomplish what He had promised according to His plan. Like the word “shall” in “But My covenant will I establish with Isaac, which Sarah shall bear to you at this set time in the next year” (Genesis 17:21); it reveals God’s authority and power; no one can hinder the things God intends to accomplish, they will be accomplished one after the other according to God’s plan. This story allowed me to see that God’s might is unfathomable to man. God’s words accomplish everything. Once God speaks, whatever He says is then accomplished. Just like in the beginning, when God created the heavens and earth and all things, God said “Let there be light,” and there was light. All things come into being in accordance with God’s words. God’s words have authority and power. This is God’s disposition, authority, and is a reflection of His omnipotence.
After having an understanding of God’s almightiness and sovereignty, authority and power, we will develop true faith in God. When God’s work does not fit our notions, we should not measure, analyze, or scrutinize it based on our thinking and imagination. Instead, we should obey God’s work and leadership, act according to God’s words. This is the sense we should have, and also what we as creations should do, just like Abraham. Through his experience, he gained true knowledge and understanding of God’s almightiness and wisdom. And when God required him to offer Isaac, he could obey unconditionally. In the end, because of his sincerity and obedience, he received God’s great blessing—God promised that his offspring would be as numerous as the stars in the sky, and the grains of sand on a beach.
2. God favors mankind’s sincerity and obedience.
When Abraham was 100 years old, God gave him a son, Isaac. When Isaac was in his teens, God asked Abraham to offer Isaac as an offering. Abraham did not reason with God or have any complaints, much less did he resist God. He did what God commanded him to do. As it is recorded in the Scripture, “And Abraham rose up early in the morning, and saddled his ass, and took two of his young men with him, and Isaac his son, and split the wood for the burnt offering, and rose up, and went to the place of which God had told him” (Genesis 22:3). “And they came to the place which God had told him of; and Abraham built an altar there, and laid the wood in order, and bound Isaac his son, and laid him on the altar on the wood. And Abraham stretched forth his hand, and took the knife to slay his son” (Genesis 22:9–10). “By Myself have I sworn, said Jehovah, for because you have done this thing, and have not withheld your son, your only son: That in blessing I will bless you, and in multiplying I will multiply your seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the sand which is on the sea shore; and your seed shall possess the gate of his enemies; And in your seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because you have obeyed My voice” (Genesis 22:16–18).
The book says, “What do you see in God’s promise to Abraham? God bestowed great blessings upon Abraham simply because he obeyed God’s words. Although, on the surface, this seems normal and a matter of course, in it we see God’s heart: God especially treasures man’s obedience to Him, and cherishes man’s understanding of Him and sincerity toward Him” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”). “To God, no matter whether a person is great or insignificant, as long as they can listen to Him, obey His instructions and what He entrusts, and can cooperate with His work, His will, and His plan, so that His will and His plan can be accomplished smoothly, then that conduct is worthy of His remembrance and of receiving His blessing. God treasures such people, and He cherishes their actions and their love and affection for Him. This is God’s attitude” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself I”).
From these words we can see that God treasured Abraham’s sincerity and obedience, and blessed him based on his sincerity and obedience. In Abraham’s heart, God was held in a more important place than Isaac. That’s why Abraham could obey God and offer his only son to God. Abraham’s sincerity and obedience were precisely what God wanted. God did not care if Abraham had been foolish, or had had speculation and misunderstanding toward Him, all He cared about was Abraham’s sincerity and obedience. Because of Abraham’s sincerity and unconditional obedience, he was blessed by God—his offspring were as numerous as the stars in the sky, and the grains of sand on a beach. From this we can see that in blessing people, God has His own principles. Not everyone can receive God’s blessings, only those who truly love and obey God, and can bear witness to God can.
And there is also Job, who was blessed by God because of standing witness for God. When God took away all his wealth and children, he didn’t sin with his mouth but praised God’s name. Later, when his body was covered with sores, he could still obey God, fear God and shun evil. When Job had those testimonies of obeying God, God doubled His blessings upon Job, and extended Job’s life expectancy.
After knowing the principles of God blessing people, we also have some understanding of God’s righteous disposition. We will not believe in God, thinking that we will be blessed by God by going with the flow. Instead, we will hope that we can believe in and obey God like Abraham and Job did, because only then can we receive God’s blessings.
After understanding all this, I saw that God’s love is boundless. God is full of mercy and love for us. God will not reprimand or condemn us because of a small mistake or a small transgression, or our speculations, doubts, and misconceptions regarding Him. What God values are our sincerity and obedience. Often, we cannot fully understand God’s work, but we know God’s essence is love, His thoughts are always good. Therefore, if we obey the work God is going to do upon us, we will surely receive God’s blessing like Abraham did.
Bible Verse–Psalm 27:1
The LORD is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? the LORD is the strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?
Bible Verse–Psalm 34:4
I sought the LORD, and He heard me, and delivered me from all my fears.
Bible Verse–Psalm 34:17
The righteous cry, and the LORD hears, and delivers them out of all their troubles.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 26:3–4
You will keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on You: because he trusts in You. Trust you in the LORD for ever: for in the LORD JEHOVAH is everlasting strength.
Being Honest in Doing Business, I Gained a Lot (II)
By Zhuiqiu
Going Back to My Old Ways and Realizing How Deeply Satan Has Corrupted Me
After some time like this I was beginning to think that I was doing business in line with God’s requirements and that I had already become an honest person. But when faced with the temptation of larger gains, I went back to my old ways …
One afternoon, five women came into the salon. They had just come back from a trip and had heard from their taxi driver that I was a good hairdresser, so they came right over. One of them said forthrightly, “Money isn’t an issue as long as you make sure to give us good perms!” Hearing her say this, I thought to myself, “They all seem pretty well off. As long as they like the way I do their hair it’ll be no problem if I ask for a little more money. There’s no reason to refuse money to put in my pocket.” But then I thought better of it. “Wouldn’t that be cheating again? But when you put all five of them together, that’s no small sum. This kind of opportunity doesn’t come along very often! Besides, they don’t care about a little money, so I’ll make an exception just this once and charge a little more. God won’t blame me for that.” After I was done with their perms, I saw that they were all really happy with them, so I bumped the 160 yuan fee up to 260 yuan, and they didn’t say a word. I made an extra 500 that way—I was thrilled.
But that night in bed, I was tossing and turning and could not get to sleep. I felt really upset and I didn’t know why, so I kneeled down to pray. While praying it suddenly occurred to me that I had lied that day, and I suddenly felt a pain in my heart as if it had been pierced by a knife. I felt that I was a real scammer, that I could force myself to be honest when small profits were at stake, but when faced with a larger profit I caved in. I knew that doing that wasn’t in line with God’s will, but I still lied and cheated. Wasn’t that knowingly committing an offense? Once I reflected and realized all of this, I regretted my actions and tearfully prayed to God. “God, in the face of a large profit, even though I was clear on Your words, I still didn’t put them into practice. I can’t seem to be an honest person—it’s so frustrating. Oh God, I don’t want to violate Your requirements by lying and cheating, but why can’t I resist the temptation of money? God, I beg You to guide me to understand this aspect of the truth.”
I sought answers in God’s word, “‘Money makes the world go round’ is a philosophy of Satan, and it prevails among the whole of mankind, in every human society. You could say that it is a trend because it has been instilled in the heart of every single person. From the very beginning, people did not accept this saying, but then they gave it tacit acceptance when they came into contact with real life, and began to feel that these words were in fact true. Is this not a process of Satan corrupting man?” (“God Himself, the Unique V”). “People in the past ran their business so that nobody was cheated; they sold items at the same price regardless of who was buying. Is not some element of good conscience and humanity conveyed here? When people conducted their business like this, in good faith, it can be seen that they still had some conscience and some humanity at that time. But with man’s ever-increasing demand for money, people unknowingly came to love money, gain, and pleasure more and more. In short, people came to view money as more important than before. When people view money as more important, they unknowingly begin to attach less importance to their reputation, their renown, their good name and their integrity, do they not? When you engage in business, you see others using various means to swindle people and get rich. Although the money earned is ill-gotten, they become richer and richer. Though they may engage in the same business as you, their whole family enjoys life more than you do, and you feel bad, saying to yourself, ‘Why can’t I do that? Why can’t I earn as much as they do? I must think of a way to get more money, to make my business prosper.’ You then do your utmost to ponder how to make lots of money. … Afterward, once man has been contaminated by this cheating, it is the same as someone who gets involved in gambling and then becomes a gambler. In your unawareness, you give approval to your own cheating behavior and accept it. In unawareness, you take cheating to be a legitimate commercial behavior and the most useful means for your survival and livelihood; you think that by doing this you can quickly make a fortune. This is a process: In the beginning, people cannot accept this type of behavior and they look down on this behavior and practice. Then they begin to experiment with this behavior themselves, trying it out in their own way, and their hearts begin to gradually transform. What kind of transformation is this? It is an approval and admission of this trend, of this idea instilled in you by the social trend. Without realizing it, if you do not cheat people when doing business with them, you feel you are worse off; if you do not cheat people, you feel as though you have lost something. Unknowingly, this cheating becomes your very soul, your backbone, and an indispensable type of behavior that is a principle in your life. After man has accepted this behavior and this thinking, has this not brought about a change in his heart? Your heart has changed, so has your integrity changed as well? Has your humanity changed? Has your conscience changed? (Yes.) Yes, every part of this person undergoes a qualitative change, from their heart to their thoughts, to such an extent that they are transformed from the inside out. This change pulls you further and further away from God, and you become more and more closely aligned with Satan; you become more and more alike to Satan” (“God Himself, the Unique VI”).
God’s words fully reveal the truth of our corruption by Satan. In the past, the vast majority of people used to conduct their businesses with integrity, upholding the belief of cheating no one no matter who they were, and selling everything at a fixed price; they relied on their conscience in doing business. But with the temptation and corruption of Satan, satanic philosophies such as “Money is first,” “Money isn’t everything, but without it, you can do nothing,” and “Money makes the world go round” have all deeply sunk into people’s hearts and have become their basis for survival. Once they accept this kind of outlook, people see money as above all else and believe that having a lot of it is the only way to enjoy a great material life as well as be envied and looked up to by others. But without money, you simply can’t gain a foothold or live in this society; this is why everyone adulates money. Fewer and fewer people are willing to dutifully do their business every day and only earn conscionable money, so they start to use all sorts of other tactics. They lie and cheat for their own profiteering, becoming more and more selfish, despicable, slippery, deceitful, greedy, and evil. They lose the conscience, reason, character, and dignity that a proper person should possess and give up the principles of being a good person. This is how they are led by Satan into an abyss of depravity, step by step, and they become farther and farther from God. I have also been tempted and corrupted by Satan that way, gradually giving up on the baseline of being a good person. I thought back on when I had just started my business, when I relied on my conscience and operated with integrity, but ever since my mother became ill and there were so many medical bills to pay, I started to feel that not having money was a real hardship. Urged by my friend and that hairdresser, I also started to follow the evil trends of society. I started to rely on lying and cheating, and even though I earned some money, the debts were paid off, and I had a really comfortable life, I wasn’t experiencing any happiness. Instead, I felt even more emptiness and pain and I often felt really guilty. After gaining my faith, through gatherings with brothers and sisters and reading God’s words, I came to understand that God likes honest people and detests deceitful people who lie and cheat, so I resolved to be an honest person in line with God’s words. However, when I faced the temptation of a large sum of money, I couldn’t put the truth into practice even though I was totally aware of it. I just couldn’t help but be dishonest again. Only through what is revealed in God’s words did I realize that living by satanic philosophies and principles was the root of failing to practice God’s words. After that experience I really deeply experienced how deeply rooted in my heart those satanic philosophies and principles are, and that they have made me incredibly selfish, despicable, and self-seeking. I was capable of forsaking the truth and morality just to earn some money, and though I was clear on the truth I intentionally sinned and went against God. I realized that satanic philosophies and principles do nothing but corrupt and harm mankind, that they are all negative things, and they can only lead us to do evil and oppose God. If I live by those principles and continue to lie and cheat for my own benefit, I will only get farther and farther from God’s requirements and standards, and ultimately I’ll lose my chance at God’s salvation. After realizing all of this, I prostrated myself in prayer before God: “God, I was wrong! I know You require us to be honest people and I was able to do that when faced with a small gain, but as soon as I faced a large gain I once again chose to lie and cheat. I’ve seen that I’ve really been deeply poisoned by the satanic concept that ‘Money makes the world go round’ and I can’t consistently put Your words into practice and live out proper humanity. Oh God, I’ve seen how deeply corrupted by Satan I am, that I am so deceitful and rebellious. God, I wish to repent to You and I beg You to guide me to escape the shackles of Satan’s philosophy and principles so that I can put the truth into practice, be a good person, and live out proper humanity. Amen!”
Being an Honest Person, My Heart Feels Free
Afterward, I saw this passage of God’s word, “My kingdom requires those who are honest, those who are not hypocritical or deceitful. Are not the sincere and honest people unpopular in the world? I am just the opposite. It is acceptable for the honest people to come to Me; I delight in this kind of person, and I also need this kind of person. This is precisely My righteousness” (“Chapter 33” of Utterances of Christ in the Beginning). I understood from God’s words that He is faithful and righteous, and He does not allow those who frequently lie and play tricks to enter into His kingdom. Only those who practice the truth and are honest people can attain God’s salvation and get into His kingdom. This is determined by God’s righteous disposition. The heart of an honest person is free of deceit and trickery. They have no need of racking their brains to come up with an even bigger lie to cover up the lie that they initially told, and they certainly don’t live on tenterhooks, afraid of being exposed by someone for a lie that they’ve told. There’s no darkness in the hearts of honest people, and there’s no suffering. Others can depend upon what they say, they are candid; they are open and aboveboard. Only they live out a human likeness. It was then that I realized how significant, how valuable being an honest person is. Thanks be to God! After understanding these things I had even more motivation to seek to be an honest person, and so I set my resolve that I absolutely would do that.
The following day around noon I was in the middle of cutting someone’s hair when the woman I’d recommended the hair thickening treatment for the previous month walked in, pulling a long face. I thought, “It looks like she’s going to cause some trouble. What if she says that the product was no good and other customers hear it? Wouldn’t that have an impact on my business? What can I do to get rid of her?” Just as I was trying to figure out how to deal with her, I thought of the words of God I had just read. I realized that if I continued to play tricks and cheat people for the sake of my own interest, this would just disgust God. I should be an honest person that is loved by God; I could no longer lie or cheat, and no matter what that woman had to say and no matter what other customers thought of me, I had to be an honest person and deal with her complaint correctly. Just as that was going through my mind, I heard her say angrily, “Didn’t you say that I would grow new hair with this hair thickening treatment? I haven’t grown a single new strand of hair. You were cheating me, weren’t you?” While calling to God for His guidance to help me tell the truth, I told her sincerely, “Some customers have said that this product is somewhat effective, and others have said that it isn’t. I haven’t used it myself, so I couldn’t say. If you feel like it’s not working, then don’t use it anymore and I’ll give you a refund.” Hearing me say this, she actually wasn’t angry anymore and said with a smile, “I just wanted to know the truth of the matter. Since you’re willing to be honest, there’s no need for a refund. But still, even though my hair isn’t any thicker from using this product, it is softer and shinier than before.”
Once she had gone I thought over what had just happened, and I felt that practicing the truth and being an honest person not only wins others’ respect and trust, but it also provides internal peace and ease, allowing me to live with dignity and character. I personally experienced what a treasure it is to put God’s words into practice. From then on, I started consistently reading God’s words every day and focusing on seeking God’s will in all things I encountered in my life, whether big or small; I started consciously forsaking my own deceitful disposition and no longer lied or cheated for the sake of money. Instead, I started working hard to be an honest, trustworthy person according to what God requires. My heart came to feel more and more free and light, and I gained even more confidence in being an honest person.
Doing Honest Business and Being a Happy Person
A customer came into my salon one day who wanted a perm. In the past, I would without a doubt have done as she asked because I could earn more money from that kind of treatment, plus it was fast and easy to do. Even though it wouldn’t end up looking good, it was the hairstyle that the customer wanted so she couldn’t blame me. But I saw that this customer had really thick hair, was on the short side, and wasn’t very slim, so I was certain that curly hair wouldn’t look good on her. Straightening it would certainly look much better than perming it, but not only did straightening hair take more time, but I couldn’t charge as much. Plus, if she didn’t like it, she’d make a fuss. Just as I was caught in this dilemma, I thought of God’s words: “But let your communication be, Yes, yes; No, no: for whatever is more than these comes of evil” (Matthew 5:37). It’s true. God likes honest people and requires us to say what’s really in our hearts. On top of that, I’m in the business of hairstyling, of bringing more beauty to each and every customer. For a customer getting a perm, ugly is ugly and beautiful is beautiful, and even if I didn’t earn much money that day I still had to be an honest person and be upfront. So, I said to her very genuinely, “Ma’am, you have a lot of hair and it’s really thick. If you get a perm, it’ll look like an explosion. It won’t look very good and it’ll be difficult to manage. I recommend against getting a perm. I recommend thinning it out a bit and straightening it—that’ll look a little better than a perm.” To my surprise, not only was she not upset, but she happily accepted my suggestion and said, “I went to quite a few other salons before coming here and all the other hairstylists said that a perm would look good on me and were even pushing for me to get one. I personally felt that my hair is too thick and it wouldn’t look good with a perm, but I just couldn’t decide. Then a friend of mine said that you’re really good with hair, you’re honest, and affordable, so I particularly sought you out. It turns out you’re just like my friend said. There aren’t many good businesspeople like you anymore!” Hearing her say this I felt both thrilled and ashamed, thinking of how I had deceived and cheated people in the past just to earn a little more cash. The fact that I had been able to say something honest without being bound by the thought of money was entirely the strength and courage given to me by Almighty God. It was the fruit of God’s words within me, and there was nothing for me personally to brag about. May all glory be to God!
One weekend my older sister came to the salon to get her hair washed and it just so happened that another customer was coming to get her hair dyed. When I looked at her hair, I told her frankly, “Your hair was dyed pretty recently and it’s a really nice color. I think you should wait a little while before getting it dyed again. Dyes have all sorts of chemicals in them, and getting your hair dyed often is not only bad for your health, but bad for the hair itself.” The customer responded with some surprise, “I just can’t believe that there are people like you doing business in today’s society! No wonder you have so many customers—with such good character, you’re obviously going to have a successful business!” After she left, my sister gave me a funny look and said, “Do you have a fever or something? That money was practically in your hands but you didn’t take it. How are you going to earn anything this way?” I knew this was one of Satan’s tricks and that God also uses these things to test whether I am willing to practice the truth and be an honest person. I refuted her by saying, “You know, we’re not just businesspeople, but we’re people. If we can’t be good people, how could we be good businesspeople? Stopping at nothing to earn money will make it come in fast, but what about the long term? I’d rather stick to my professional ethics and have some integrity. I can only be at ease and at peace if I earn more for my conscience.” My sister smiled and said, “That wasn’t your approach to doing business before at all. You’ve really changed. You’ve really changed!” Happily, I replied, “It’s thanks to God! It was God’s words that changed me.”
After that I continued to get more and more customers coming into my salon—every day was pretty much packed. Many of them were referred by someone else. My business grew by the day, and my salon is now the best one on the street.
I thought back on this road I’ve taken, and saw that with the guidance of God’s words, I gained some understanding of the truth of Satan’s corruption of mankind and I also saw into the damage and the consequences of living by Satan’s philosophies and principles. I understood that only by practicing the truth and being an honest person can I receive God’s praise. When I base my practice on God’s words, when integrity is my foundation and I act according to my conscience in my conduct, I can gradually escape a life of lying and cheating just to earn money; I live out a bit of a proper human likeness, and I also gain God’s blessings. I gave thanks for God’s salvation for me from my heart and a hymn, “It’s Such a Joy to Be an Honest Person,” rose up from within me: “Understanding the truth frees my spirit and makes me happy. I am filled with faith in God’s word and harbor no doubts. … I act according to principle in all things and satisfy God’s will. I practice the truth, submit to God, and try to be an honest person. I am open and upright, without deceit, living in the light.”
The end.
Part One: Being Honest in Doing Business, I Gained a Lot (I)
Bible Verses–Nehemiah 8:10
Neither be you sorry; for the joy of the LORD is your strength.
Bible Verses–Psalm 46:1–3
God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble. Therefore will not we fear, though the earth be removed, and though the mountains be carried into the middle of the sea; Though the waters thereof roar and be troubled, though the mountains shake with the swelling thereof. Selah.
Bible Verses–Psalm 91:1–7
He that dwells in the secret place of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in him will I trust. Surely he shall deliver you from the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome pestilence. He shall cover you with his feathers, and under his wings shall you trust: his truth shall be your shield and buckler. You shall not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flies by day; Nor for the pestilence that walks in darkness; nor for the destruction that wastes at noonday. A thousand shall fall at your side, and ten thousand at your right hand; but it shall not come near you.
Obeying God’s Sovereignty Brings a Light to My Life
By Xiaoyu
Under the influence of my 16 years of school career, from primary school to the university, my mind was occupied with satanic philosophies and theories. I wanted to rely on my knowledge and my hands to fight for an enviable life, owning mansions and fancy cars, just like those nobility on TV shows.
After graduation in 2004, I was assigned as a teacher at a key high school in the provincial town. In the spring of 2005, by chance, I attended a big startup training session. Seeing a lady who was sharing her thoughts and feelings about her success on the stage, I was dumbfounded. She, of the same age as me, was not college educated, but could speak with ease and fluency on the stage, surrounded by waves of applause and cheers from the crowd. This stirred up admiration in me, but even more left me feeling a little jealous of her and depressed. I asked myself continually, “Am I lower educated than her? Or am I physically or intellectually inferior to her? She can succeed, then why can’t I? What I want is just this kind of life—flowers, applause, mansions and fancy cars… I believe as long as I work hard, nothing is impossible. For the fate of man is controlled by his own hands.” So, I made up my mind to carve a niche for myself in the world. I forced myself to work till the summer vacation of 2005, and then I submitted my resignation to the school without hesitation and left the boring cage-like life resolutely. A few days later, when my parents learned that I had handed in my resignation, they were very angry. My father vigorously objected to me doing so. He considered my thoughts childish and ridiculous, and ordered me to return to work in the school. I knew very well that my father had a stubborn temper and cannot be persuaded. So I first wrote my parents a letter secretly. In the letter, I promised to give them a happy life, telling them I hoped they could understand me and believe I’ve made the right choice. Afterward, I told them the school called me to attend a training. And so, with this lie, I left my home.
In less than two years, between July 2005 and March 2007, I traveled around cities big and small, but however I tried, I still failed to find a suitable job. Even though I got one, I just stayed on the job for no more than two months. When at my lowest points, I had only fifty yuan left to cover one month of living expenses. I came up against walls and was frustrated everywhere, this made me disheartened. I couldn’t help thinking, thinking, thinking of the heroic promise I had ever made to my parents at my departure, and thinking of my awkward and disgrace resulting from my childish and careless decision to quit my job. And then I thought that I might have to face the sneers of my relatives and friends. Thinking this way, I rattled, not having a clue how to get on with my life. I was thoroughly overwhelmed by reality, and surrendered to reality. I couldn’t help but turn the question back on myself, “Can man really change his fate with his own ability?” From then on, I dared not harbor any illusions about my future.
Yet man’s end is God’s beginning. In July 2007, when I sank into the depths of despair, my cousin preached God’s work in the last days to me and gave me a book of God’s words. One day, I happened to read this passage of God’s words, “Whatever your background, and whatever the journey ahead of you, no one can escape the orchestrations and arrangements of the Heaven, and no one is in control of their own destiny, for only He who rules over all things is capable of such work. … In any case, all I wish is for man to understand this: Without the care, keeping, and provision of God, man cannot receive all that he was meant to receive, no matter how diligently he tries or how arduously he struggles. Without the supply of life from God, man loses the sense of value in living and the sense of the meaning of life” (“God Is the Source of Man’s Life” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). Every word in the book attracted me, and was even more rocking me to my core. I felt as if God was speaking to me face to face. From these words, I saw God had a thorough understanding of man. Also, I sort of approved of what my cousin said “This is the personal utterance of the Creator to mankind.” Later, I began to live the church life. The brothers and sisters often fellowshiped with me that I should submit to God’s arrangement and sovereignty and let nature take its course. After some time, under the guidance of God’s word and with the help of the brothers and sisters, my mood gradually brightened.
Two months later, through an introduction from my friend, I took a job as a teacher in a private school. This school had set strict rules that all the employees were allowed one holiday every half month, and that no one should be let out of school unless in special conditions. And during that time, I was busy racking my brain to improve teaching performance, having little time for the church life. Sometimes I felt uneasy for not having attended meetings. But later, I comforted myself with excuses: “I will wait until I improve my teaching performance before I live the church life. After the students’ scores have improved, I will be able to have meetings without being controlled by the school.”
One day, I saw God’s words, “If you rely on your knowledge and ability in your undertakings, then you shall always be a failure and shall always be bereft of the blessings of God, because God accepts nothing that you do, and He does not grant that your undertaking is a righteous one, or accept that you are working for the benefit of mankind. He will say that everything you do is done to use the knowledge and strength of mankind to divest man of the protection of God and to deny the blessings of God” (“God Presides Over the Fate of All Mankind” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). Looking back, I was really foolish and ignorant. I always wanted to control my fate according to my own imaginations and rely on my own efforts to change everything. Was I not struggling against God’s authority? In fact, without God’s blessings, no matter how hard man works, he will only end up having his hopes crushed? At this moment, I understood: Only if man puts worshiping God and being mindful of His will first, can he gain God’s blessings. But now, just a job, a closed management practice of the school could constrain me to live the church life and worship God normally, how could I gain God’s care and protection? Thus, afraid that my life would have losses, I decided to find a suitable job. And in the meantime, I told myself, “Whatever befalls me in the future, I must let God be the Lord of me first and commit everything into God’s hand rather than go my own way.”
So, I left the private school, just in time for the annual provincial civil services examination. Then I registered for the exam. Indeed, before believing in God, I had taken the exams several times in a row, but all of them ended in failure. In the past, I only focused on how glorious it was to work at a government agency. But now I just considered I would have more free time working in a government agency than in a private company, and that would be beneficial to my belief in God. During that time, I often told God when I had actual difficulty in my heart, “O God, now I am too small in stature and can’t have meetings regularly to worship You. O God, I want to find a less-stressful job so that I can set aside more time to come before You. Yet this is just my own conception and imagination. I don’t know how You will arrange things. I only wish to commit it to Your hand. Regardless of whether I can get that job, I will submit to Your orchestrations and arrangements, and also ought to worship You.”
My attitude towards the exam this time was different from that before. No matter how busy I was with the test prep, I insisted on leading the life of the church regularly, keeping a normal relationship with God. During the roughly fifty days before the exam, as my family knew I needed to prepare for the exam, none of them urged me to look for work. Moreover, my mother-in-law became especially attentive to me. She specially avoided bothering me with the house chores, even the cooking, in order to carve out enough time for me to review for the test. I clearly knew that it was out of God’s wise arrangement, He wanted me to have more chances to quiet my heart for reading His word. Therefore, I drew close to God every day, praying to God about my inner thoughts, and thereby I felt very fulfilled and brightened. With the leading of God’s word, my heart was slowly calmed, and I ceased to pay much attention to the exam results.
Later, I took the exam as scheduled. After handing in my papers, I was very calm, no longer expecting to be on the list, but kept a quiet heart before God. One afternoon, the test results were published. When confirming that not only did I pass the exam but I also got high scores, I couldn’t help but feel the unspeakable sweetness, tears pouring from my eyes. I knew all these were God’s deeds, and I did really see His wonderful deeds. Nevertheless, the test was not fully over yet—I had to take the interview, as the exam consisted of a written test and interview. The interview would be held in the county, and there seemed to be high chances for cheating. Among those nominates I knew, some were leaders’ children, and some had already gone through connections in advance, attempting to improve their interview scores. However, looking at myself, I came out of nowhere and was very likely to be pushed out. Thus I couldn’t help feeling nervous, and got even more tense as I thought that I was not good at speeches. Preoccupied, I entered the exam room in low spirits. There were huge crowds then, so we had to go through a lottery process. My interview was scheduled for that afternoon, and I was the first to be interviewed. And as soon as I finished my interview, I got to know that I scored the lowest among those who had been interviewed (the overall result was the average of the written test score and the interview score). In the meantime, I learned that the candidates after me all had their powerful family standing firmly behind them, some had powerful patrons, some worked in TV stations and were well-connected, while some they themselves were capable. I was rather disappointed: This time I am doomed to fail. I thought I had been ready never to complain regardless of whether I could pass it. But at this point, when facts seemed to really come upon me, I was still sad. After the interview, I returned home and prayed to God in tears, “O God, I am feeling very bad now. Some time ago, I used to resolve before You to take satisfying Your heart in everything as my happiness. But now, when the time came for me to obey Your sovereignty and stand testimony for You, I was such a mess. I hate myself for my weakness and uselessness. God, I have arranged to meet my friend tonight, intending to preach the gospel and witness God to her. Yet, now I look like a loser, and even I am sick of myself for that. Oh, God, may You strengthen my heart and make me strong so as to obey Your sovereignty and arrangement.” Then I thought of the words of “Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life”: “God says that there is a lesson to be learned every day. These words are very realistic. And it proves that people’s living environments are all arranged and ruled by God, and there is God’s good will in all that man encounters. Amongst all the people, events and things that come upon us, some are enlightenments for us, some are guidance for us, while some are disciplines, and some are warning or reminding. And even some are those that you are probably unwilling to accept but might actually benefit you most, or to put it definitively, it can perfect your lacking in some aspect. Moreover, there are many sufferings and trials that man has to undergo and they are more beneficial to man. Only after experiencing all of this, can you taste the sweetness. And at that time you will say, ‘I have learned many lessons from these things. Though my body went through some suffering, I have gained too much without paying any tuition fees.’” The sermons and fellowship on entry into life brightened my heart a lot. Though I didn’t know what sweetness God wanted me to experience, I knew God’ work could not be wrong, and all I needed to do was learn to obey God’s orchestrations and arrangements. Thanks to the guidance of God, I had the determination to satisfy God again, and decided to face the fact calmly. My heart still felt ill at ease, but this couldn’t prevent me from spreading the gospel and bearing witness to God tonight.
Four days later, my neighbor dropped in. He asked me when I would go have a physical examination. “I don’t know. I failed the exam,” replied I. My neighbor opened his eyes wide, and said in bewilderment, “Scores were released yesterday, and your name was right on the list. Haven’t you seen that?” Hearing this, I couldn’t believe it. After he left, I went to check it out on the Internet, and found it really was just as he had said. Though I was not at the top of the shortlist, I was the finalist. At that moment, my heart was filled with surprise and gratitude for God, which was beyond description. And this experience increased my faith in and knowledge of God’s almightiness and realness of ruling over all things. That moment, I really tasted the sweetness of being face to face with God. Thinking deeply about this exam, I was not economically privileged or politically connected, but it is during this bitter refinement that I gained real experience and corroboration of God’s almightiness and sovereignty, obtained true trust and love towards God that money couldn’t buy, and enjoyed the sweetness brought by the grace of God. All of this I gained was far more valuable than any other things.
Now, whenever I see people around me are striving to control their own fates as I did before, I will think of the heartbreaks and pains I have suffered from struggling hard to get a wonderful future, and moreover will think of that God has led me before Him step by step, and made me know God’s sovereignty, allowing me to see clearly that it is God who indeed rules over and arranges everything of man. All this has taken root in the depth of my memory, and is continually encouraging me to walk the right life path of obeying God and fearing God. I am full of gratitude for God: It is God who has saved me, saved me from the dark abyss, brought hope into my dark life, and given me the chance of choosing a happy life. I can’t thank God enough for His salvation! All the glory be to God!
BBible Verses–Jeremiah 17:7–8
Blessed is the man that trusts in the LORD, and whose hope the LORD is. For he shall be as a tree planted by the waters, and that spreads out her roots by the river, and shall not see when heat comes, but her leaf shall be green; and shall not be careful in the year of drought, neither shall cease from yielding fruit.
Bible Verse–Psalm 37:5
Commit your way to the LORD; trust also in Him; and He shall bring it to pass.
Christians Should Avoid Following Evil Report to Resist God
The Old Testament recorded: “And Moses by the commandment of the LORD sent them from the wilderness of Paran: all those men were heads of the children of Israel” (Numbers 13:3). “And they brought up an evil report of the land which they had searched to the children of Israel, saying, The land, through which we have gone to search it, is a land that eats up the inhabitants thereof; and all the people that we saw in it are men of a great stature. And there we saw the giants, the sons of Anak, which come of the giants: and we were in our own sight as grasshoppers, and so we were in their sight” (Numbers 13:32-33). “And all the congregation lifted up their voice, and cried; and the people wept that night” (Numbers 14:1).
These scriptures record a story happening after Moses led the Israelites out of Egypt. On the way to the land of Canaan, when they got to the wilderness of Paran, Moses sent the heads of the twelve tribes of Israel to spy out the land of Canaan. After they arrived there, Joshua and Caleb, who were of them, saw the land of Canaan was fertile and bountiful, and they believed this was the land which God swore to and prepared for them. But the other ten saw the people living there were burly, strong, big, and strapping, so they were very scared. Then the ten people came back and spread an evil report of the land, and the Israelites believed what they said and complained that Moses shouldn’t have brought them out of Egypt. The sound of their cries was everywhere.
But Joshua and Caleb had a place for God in their hearts. They rent their clothes. And they spoke to all the company of the children of Israel, saying, “The land, which we passed through to search it, is an exceeding good land. If the LORD delight in us, then he will bring us into this land, and give it us; a land which flows with milk and honey. Only rebel not you against the LORD, neither fear you the people of the land; for they are bread for us: their defense is departed from them, and the LORD is with us: fear them not” (See Numbers 14:6-9).
However, at that time, a great many Israelites blindly listened to the evil report most people brought back, yet they didn’t believe the good report Joshua and Caleb brought to them. They even thought that both of them intended to lead the Israelites into the land of death, so they wanted to stone them to death.
As a result, Jehovah God said to Moses: “How long will this people provoke me? and how long will it be ere they believe me, for all the signs which I have showed among them? I will smite them with the pestilence, and disinherit them, and will make of you a greater nation and mightier than they” (Numbers 14:11-12). In the end, the people who spread the evil report all died from pestilence. Moreover, the people who followed them also died in the wilderness.
For another example, the Old Testament prophesied the coming of the Messiah. When the Messiah came, similarly, two camps arose: one was the people who spread evil reports, and the other was the people who spread good reports.
Though the Jewish chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees saw the Lord Jesus was authoritative and powerful, yet because of the fact that the Lord Jesus’ work went beyond the law, and didn’t fit in with their notions and imaginations, they wantonly made up rumors about and maligned, judged and blasphemed the Lord Jesus. They played the role of the people who spread evil reports. The common Jewish people listened to their evil reports, and accompanied them in doing evil and nailing the Lord Jesus to the cross. Their evil deeds triggered God’s wrath. In the end, they were punished by God. Yet the apostles who followed the Lord Jesus recognized, through His words and work, that the Lord Jesus was Christ, the incarnation of God. Despite the cruel persecution of the Roman government, they spared nothing in sacrificing their lives to spread the gospel of the Lord Jesus. Although a few people spread good reports, God’s work was accomplished all the same and the gospel of the Lord Jesus spread to the ends of the earth. Those who spread good reports and those who listened to and believed it ultimately received God’s blessings.
From these historical facts it is not hard to see that during every step of God’s work, always a few spread good reports, while many spread evil reports. Just as at that time among the twelve people who searched the land of Canaan, only Joshua and Caleb brought back a good report, while the other ten all brought back an evil report. Moreover, when the Lord Jesus came to work, only a minority of people were preaching the gospel of the Lord, while the people that maligned, condemned, and spurned the Lord Jesus were very many. Just as it says in the Bible: “The whole world lies in wickedness” (1 John 5:19).
As we humans have no truth, we can’t discriminate between good and evil, black and white, and thus we always follow the evil report the majority of people bring, and reject the good report a minority of people tell us. However, evil is repaid with evil, good with good. Over the ages those who spread evil reports and those who had no discernment and followed them were all subjected to deserved punishment and retribution. Yet those who spread good reports and those who listened to God’s good news were all blessed by God.
Look back on history and ask ourselves: If we were in that age, would we listen to the evil report without discernment or listen to the good report?
When God’s work comes upon mankind, each time there are two camps arising, one spreading the evil report, and the other spreading the good report. Nowadays, the same choice comes upon us in the last days again. Facing the return of the Lord Jesus, when the people around us all spread evil reports, will we be able to discern them? Will we quiet our hearts to listen to those who spread good reports? Whether or not we can enter into the kingdom of heaven depends on how we choose.
Bible Verse–Joshua 1:9
Be strong and of a good courage; be not afraid, neither be you dismayed: for the LORD your God is with you wherever you go.
Bible Verse–Matthew 6:25
Therefore I say to you, Take no thought for your life, what you shall eat, or what you shall drink; nor yet for your body, what you shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?
Bible Verse–Psalm 28:7
The LORD is my strength and my shield; my heart trusted in Him, and I am helped: therefore my heart greatly rejoices; and with my song will I praise Him.
Being Honest in Doing Business, I Gained a Lot (I)
By Zhuiqiu
I Go With the Flow to Make a Living
The hairdressing business could be considered one with ridiculous profit margins. A lot of business owners sell low-cost hair care products at prices more than ten times higher than their actual cost, and then recommend that their customers get membership cards, ostensibly for the sake of getting discounts, which guarantees them a flow of customers. Some hair salons even add on additional services, like sexual services under the guise of a “massage,” earning ill-gotten gains. These kinds of tactics to cheat customers really do keep the money pouring in. However, I operated my business according to my conscience, and ever since the very first day my salon was open, I did very honest business on the tenets of dealing with every single person straightforwardly and selling things at fixed prices. I never cheated customers. I also put real effort into every single haircut I did, plus my prices were lower than other hairdressers’. I got a lot of return customers that way.
I was working day and night, but after a year, I was only left with 2,000 yuan after paying rent, business expenses, utilities, heating, etc. I also saw that there were a few salons across the street that didn’t have as much business as I did, but they made several times what I did. I was really envious, but I knew very clearly that they were ill-gotten gains. I didn’t want to ignore my conscience in doing business. As the old saying goes, “poor but proud.” No matter how poor I was, I felt I couldn’t lose my dignity and character. So, I continued on doing business with integrity as I had before. Three years later, other hairdressers who had opened up shop at the same time as me had all upgraded to larger shops and some had even gone into doing big business or had bought a car. But everything for me was just like it had been three years prior; my life was the same as it had been, and my wallet hadn’t gotten any fatter.
One day, my mom became ill and had to stay at the hospital—treatment alone was really expensive. I scraped together and borrowed as much money as I could, but still only had enough for half of her medical bill. Thinking of how much money I had borrowed and how I had no idea when I’d be able to pay it back made me a bit anxious. Just then a friend of mine came to my salon to hang out, and when she learned about my situation said to me, “Other salon owners size up their customers, fawn on and flatter them. They get taken in, and then they’re happy to spend more money. They can earn tens of thousands in just a year by doing that. But all you earn is a little bit for your services and you don’t say nice-sounding things to them and then bump up product prices. Earning money that way, who knows when you’ll be able to pay off your debts….” Hearing her go on about that stirred something within me. Right after I had seen her off a hairdresser from across the way came by, and the second she stepped in said sarcastically, “You’re really so good at running this salon! Business is good and you have a great reputation, it’s just it’s not very profitable. You seem to want to make yourself a modern-day Mother Theresa. You have so many customers—if it were me, I would have gotten rich ages ago. How many times have I told you? In business you have to think of special methods, some tactics. When are you going to get it? Running a business this way, you’ll die of exhaustion before earning much money!” With that, she just left. After hearing what she and my friend had to say, I felt like I had been kicked in the gut.
That night I lay in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep. The words of my friend and that hairdresser were echoing inside my head and I was locked in an internal battle. “It’s true, I do business totally honestly, so when will I earn some money? Like they say, ‘Money isn’t everything, but without it, you can do nothing.’ It doesn’t matter how good you are if you don’t have any money! And now I need to pay for my mom’s treatment plus pay back my debts—all of that takes money. Maybe I should raise my prices a bit, and whenever someone with money comes in I can charge them a higher price? Anyway, some of them are pretty free with their money and they don’t care how much it costs as long as they like their hairstyle. Besides, isn’t that what everyone else is doing? Doing that would be totally understandable….” I thought and I thought, and decided to let go of the integrity I’d upheld for three years and start trying it out on wealthier customers.
Following Evil Trends, I Lost My Conscience
Midday the following day, a customer came in who wanted her hair permed. I saw that she was dressed really nicely and looked quite well-off, so I thought I’d charge her a little more. When I was done, she asked me how much it was. Normally I would charge 120 yuan, but that time I said 200. I was really nervous after saying that, and my heart wouldn’t stop thudding. I didn’t dare look at her face, afraid that she’d see that I had bumped the price up. She just readily handed over the money and as she was leaving, said, “You’re really skilled. I love the new style you gave me with this perm—it’s worth any amount of money. I’m going to recommend to my colleagues and friends that they come here to get their hair done.” After she left I felt unsettled for quite a while. I thought of how much she trusted me, but I had cheated her. I felt like I had violated my conscience. But when I saw that I had earned more money than before I felt satisfied with it and that the money would come in much faster that way. Faced with those pangs of conscience, all I could do was stuff that guilt deep down in my heart.
From that day forward, I just single-mindedly focused on how to earn more money. Whenever I saw a well-off customer come in I’d welcome them, full of smiles, and warmly greet them, and I’d recommend some particular services and products. One time a customer said that she wanted to get her hair washed and styled, and I thought, “A hair wash is less than 10 yuan, that’s not enough. I need to find a trick to get more money than that.” So I told her, “Your hair is too dry. If you don’t start taking care of it soon you’ll start losing a lot of hair, and hair is like a second face for women. If you develop issues with your hair, it’ll be too late for regrets.” I made some recommendations which had an effect on her; she spent 300 yuan on a set of anti-hair loss nourishing products and became a long-term customer for hair care. I felt a little uneasy after she left and thought, “I have the money in my hands, but I don’t even know how effective that product is. If I talk up products this way, what will I do if she doesn’t get a good result and comes back to start some trouble?” But worrying can’t accomplish anything and the product had already been sold, so there was nothing to be done about it.
Then a few days after that, I sold a 25-yuan bottle of shampoo to a customer who wanted something for her dandruff for 68 yuan, and she thanked me over and over. I had never imagined it was so easy to earn money—no wonder other hairdressers had gotten rich so long ago. Even though I thought that doing business with lies and cheating wasn’t moral, the money was coming in fast and I would be a person of means in no time. Plus, now there was a source for my mom’s medical expenses. When I thought of all that, the uneasiness in my heart gradually disappeared and I became even more certain that only relying on lies and cheating in business could earn any money.
To my surprise, that customer who I had recommended regular haircare to came back to the store to complain. She said that she’d been using the product for more than a month but her hair hadn’t gotten thicker, and on the contrary, it had continued to get thinner. I was afraid she’d demand a refund and no longer get any care, and that money I had gotten would be gone. Plus her saying that could have an impact on other customers using that product. I rushed to say something to smooth things over. “I can see that your hair seems to have gotten much better lately. Anyway, it takes a long time for hair to grow out. There are some customers who keep doing it for a year or more before their hair slowly starts to get thicker. It’s just like treating a disease—you have to take it slowly.” Hearing me say that, she no longer complained, and kept coming to the salon as usual for hair treatments.
Several years passed in the blink of an eye. I had earned some money, all my debts were paid off, and I had even bought a house and a car. I didn’t know why, but I was just never happy. I always felt guilty toward my customers and didn’t have any sense of peace. The old saying goes, “God can see every little thing that we do.” How could my conscience be at rest when I was cheating customers that way? I really wanted to go back to the way things were before, facing each and every customer with true integrity, no need to lie or cheat, and I particularly didn’t need to rack my brains to cover things up and lie. Even though I wasn’t earning much money, I was at ease, at peace, and it wasn’t such a tiring way to live. But by then, it was as if I had a gambling addiction—living in a world of lies, I wanted to stop but was powerless to do so. The emptiness in my heart and the uneasiness in my conscience often left me sleepless, but I also wasn’t willing to go back to my old way of doing business. I felt very conflicted and really didn’t know how to escape from that life of suffering.
Accepting the Gospel and First Tasting the Sweetness of God’s Words
Where man ends is where God begins. Just as I was struggling painfully, caught in a mire of sin, a friend shared God’s gospel of the last days with me. She told me that God’s words are all the truth and that they can resolve all of our difficulties, that they can treat the suffering within our souls. She later took me to the church, where I saw that the brothers and sisters were all really genuine, and no matter who had a confusion or a difficulty, they would find words of God for fellowship and resolution. And when there was friction between people, they were all really simple and open; they would communicate with each other. Nobody was hiding things. There weren’t any prejudices or barriers between people. All the brothers and sisters in the church conducted themselves according to God’s words—they had the work and the guidance of the Holy Spirit, and were in completely different circumstances than people in the outside world. I integrated into the life of the church very quickly, attending gatherings and reading God’s words with everyone, singing hymns and praising God. I felt incredibly at ease and at peace—that kind of spiritual peace is something that money absolutely cannot buy. I saw hope in life and set my resolve to practice my faith well.
In a gathering, I read the following passage: “You ought to know that God likes those who are honest. In essence, God is faithful, and so His words can always be trusted; His actions, furthermore, are faultless and unquestionable, which is why God likes those who are absolutely honest with Him. Honesty means giving your heart to God, being genuine with God in all things, being open with Him in all things, never hiding the facts, not trying to deceive those above and below you, and not doing things only to curry favor with God. In short, to be honest is to be pure in your actions and words, and to deceive neither God nor man” (“Three Admonitions”). Mulling over God’s words, I saw that God is faithful; He likes honest people and detests deceitful people. We have to be honest people according to God’s requirements: Call a spade a spade, not play tricks or engage in cheating, and be completely frank. That’s the only way to gain God’s approval. I then thought of how the brothers and sisters are generally simple, open, and work at being honest people; they are practical and realistic in their words and deeds, and don’t engage in cheating. Even though there are times that they protect their own face or status, or tell a lie, they’re all able to reflect upon and know themselves, and after that they practice being clear and opening themselves up in accordance with God’s words. Their lives are really free and relaxing and their faces are often full of happy smiles. It’s really enviable. After understanding all of this I also wanted to become an honest person, to be someone who brings God joy, and to live with a conscience that is at ease and at peace. But then I thought about how I’m a businesswoman, and in this materialistic society where money is valued above all else, doing business honestly not only means you can’t earn money, but will be taken for a fool by others—there’s just no way to keep a foothold in this society like that. But I knew that if I continued to lie and cheat, even if I could cheat people, I could never cheat God—God sees into the depths of our hearts and He knows all of our thoughts. I had already accepted God’s salvation, so if I didn’t become an honest person according to what He requires but continued to play tricks in my business, wouldn’t that be disgusting to God? I thought and I thought, and ultimately decided that in my future business dealings I would act according to God’s words and practice being an honest person.
One day when I was cutting a customer’s hair, she asked me, “Do you think my hair is dry? If it is, give me a hot nourishing oil treatment while I’m here.” I thought, “I can only make ten yuan from a haircut, but an oil treatment would mean at least another hundred. The customer herself asked for it—I certainly wasn’t pushing anything extra on her to get more money out of her. That doesn’t count as cheating, right?” I took another look at her hair and saw that it wasn’t dry at all and didn’t need an oil treatment, but if I were honest and told her the truth, she definitely wouldn’t want to have it done and I’d hardly make anything. Just as I was feeling at a loss, these words of God occurred to me: “To be honest is to be pure in your actions and words, and to deceive neither God nor man” (“Three Admonitions”). God’s words gave me a timely reminder that honest people seek the truth from facts in their words and deeds: One is one, and two is two. Whether it’s in front of God or in front of others, they don’t deceive or cheat, and only that kind of behavior is in line with God’s will. Since I wanted to be an honest person, I should accept God’s scrutiny and tell the truth. So, I told the customer frankly, “Your hair isn’t dry. Don’t waste your money.” She responded, surprised, “I never would have thought that a business owner would have such professional courtesy. There really aren’t enough people like you anymore. I’m definitely going to send everyone in my family here to get their hair done.” Hearing this was really exciting for me—I thanked God over and over. I was surprised that the first time I acted as an honest person I’d get that acknowledgement from a customer. Being an honest person truly is sweet.
In the days that followed, I did my best to be an honest person in accordance with God’s requirements, and before I knew it, I had less and less of that feeling of unease, and I was no longer worried that someone would come back to the store, upset. I slept soundly every night.
To Be Continued …
Part Two: Being Honest in Doing Business, I Gained a Lot (II)
Bible Verse–Psalm 9:10
And they that know Your name will put their trust in You: for You, LORD, have not forsaken them that seek You.
Bible Verses–Psalm 37:4–6
Delight yourself also in the LORD: and he shall give you the desires of your heart. Commit your way to the LORD; trust also in him; and he shall bring it to pass. And he shall bring forth your righteousness as the light, and your judgment as the noonday.
Bible Verses–Proverbs 3:5–6
Trust in the LORD with all your heart; and lean not to your own understanding. In all your ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths.
Testimony to God’s Grace: I Recovered From Illness Due to God’s Wondrous Protection
By Xinzhi
When I was young, my family was poor. My mother had mental illness, so the heavy burden of my family fell upon my father alone. He had traveled many places to seek a cure for my mother’s illness but to no avail. At that time I thought: I must study hard to be a doctor when I grow up. As science is making increasing progress, my mother’s illness can surely be cured in the future. However, it never occurred to me that not only did my mother not get cured, but my sister was also diagnosed with Hepatitis B, which, the doctor said, was an infectious disease and could cause various systemic diseases, even death. In more than one year of her hospitalization, her condition was getting worse and worse. Seeing this, I could do nothing but steal away to cry in private and say in my heart: Sister, hold on for another two years. You are sure to be cured! For science is developing so fast and the wonder drug for your disease can surely be developed. Your younger brother and I can’t live without you…. But she still left us, and my brother and I cried bitterly for her.
Later, I often felt weak and feeble, and had a temperature at a regular time every day, so I went to the hospital for an examination. The doctor told me that I had developed Hepatitis B, which was transmitted from my sister. At this bad news, my mind went blank. I had no idea how I walked home with the test sheet in my hand. After entering the room, I slumped into the sofa, weeping uncontrollably. Seeing this, my husband asked anxiously, “What’s the result? Is it serious?” “It’s Hepatitis B, the same as our sister’s,” I replied weakly in tears. “What if you and our kid are also infected?” I broke down and wailed after saying this. He said as he wiped my tears, “Don’t worry, my dear. We’ll try to find a cure for it. Hasn’t the Hepatitis B vaccine already been developed? Our kid and I can have a vaccination against it. Anyhow, we must try our best to cure it!” Hearing his words, I was a bit comforted.
One day my husband came home from work and said to me excitedly, “Good news! Another new kind of medicine has been developed. It’s said that two boxes of it can guarantee a cure. I have bought two boxes with the help of a friend. Take it and see whether it’s efficient.” I was so happy to hear that, thinking: Science today is so advanced; there must be some medicine that can cure my illness. With the two boxes of medicine taken, I went for a check-up in a hospital, only to find that it didn’t take any effect on me. I thought, “Why can’t the medicine newly developed by scientists cure my illness?” Tormented by the illness, as long as I heard of a type of newly developed medicine or any that could cure me, I would rush to buy it. After a long time of doing this, even I myself couldn’t remember how many kinds of medicine I had taken. Right then, two of my cousins got Hepatitis B, and died off afterward. Their death hit me hard and I began to fear that I would also die one day. Every time I thought of this, I would shed bitter tears. Hardly could I imagine what would become of my kid if I died.
Several years later, more and more illnesses attacked me: bone deformation resulting from rheumatism, dim sight, stiffness of legs and feet joints, and lags in response. And consequent complications, such as heart disease, diabetes, gasteremphraxis, fatty liver, and cholecystitis, all set in successively. I became so weak that even a few quick steps would make me breathe heavily. And I often caught a cold. The doctor said my immunity had decreased due to regular medication, and thus various complications were induced…. I dared not take that much medicine from then on. Right at that time, someone introduced health products to me, and I, eager to get cured, spent all my money on various health products and tonics, hoping to improve my immunity through these high-tech products. But after a period of time, they didn’t take effect, and even caused great harm to my stomach—it would ache if I ate, so that I could only drink millet gruel every day. After I had experienced that medicine and health products didn’t work on me, I began to watch TV programs and read books about scientific regimen. But after a while, my health was declining. I could do nothing but stay like a useless person. I was upset every day and sank into extreme distress. I often wondered: Science today is so advanced; isn’t there any cure for my diseases? I’m still so young; do I have to wait for death helplessly?
Right when I was cornered, God’s kingdom gospel came upon me. I accepted it and regularly attended meetings and read God’s words with brothers and sisters. During one meeting, after a sister had learned my condition, she read me two passages of God’s words: “What is the source of the lifelong suffering from birth, death, illness, and old age that humans endure? What caused people to have these things? Humans did not have them when they were first created, did they? Where, then, did these things come from? They came into being after humans were tempted by Satan and their flesh became degenerate. The pain of human flesh, its afflictions, and its emptiness, as well as the extremely miserable affairs of the human world, only came once Satan had corrupted mankind. After humans were corrupted by Satan, it began to torment them. As a result, they became more and more degenerate. The diseases of humanity grew more and more acute, and their suffering became more and more severe” (“The Significance of God’s Tasting of Worldly Suffering” in Records of Christ’s Talks). “Almighty God, the Head of all things, wields His kingly power from His throne. He rules over the universe and all things, and He is in the act of guiding us on the whole earth. … Praise God in the midst of illness and enjoy God in the midst of your praise. Do not lose heart in the face of illness, keep seeking again and again and do not give up, and God will illuminate you with His light. How was Job’s faith? Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. So long as you still have one breath, God will not let you die. ”
“We have within us the resurrected life of Christ. Undeniably, we lack faith in the presence of God: Would that God would put true faith within us. … Faith is like a single log bridge: Those who cling abjectly to life will have difficulty in crossing it, but those who are ready to sacrifice themselves can pass over, sure of foot and worry-free” (“Chapter 6” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). Then she fellowshiped with me, “From God’s words, we can see that when man was created in the beginning, they didn’t have the suffering of illness. It was only after man’s ancestors committed sins under the temptation of Satan that man began to experience birth, aging, sickness, and death. And as man became more and more corrupt, man’s illnesses were deepened, and even kinds of strange diseases have occurred in recent years. So, all the illnesses we have come from Satan’s affliction. Nevertheless, God’s words tell us: It is God who rules over all things in the entire universe; although Satan can corrupt man, it cannot control man’s life and death. Take when Job was tempted by Satan, for example: Though his body was covered in boils, God didn’t permit Satan to take his life and it dared not overstep the mark. In the midst of his illness, Job still held onto his faith in God, and he didn’t complain to God but praised His name. In the end, God made Job emerge from his troubles and doubly blessed him. Sister, God has pointed out a path for us—have faith in God as Job, truly rely on Him, commit our illnesses into God’s hands, and let Him dominate and arrange them.” After her fellowship, I finally realized that all my illnesses arose from Satan’s affliction. So I said, “Sister, I understand what you have fellowshiped. It is Satan that has been afflicting me. What should I do now?” Then she fellowshiped much in detail about my problem. She told me to read more of God’s words, taught me how to pray to and rely on God when in difficulties, and told me not to demand God with my own motivations but to only obey His sovereignty and arrangements. Thereafter, I read God’s words every day and attended meetings on time, which especially enriched my daily life. My secret worries were much lightened and my heart was also much liberated.
Before long, the church arranged for me to take on hosting duties. I was glad to hear that and agreed without hesitation. When I first took on the duty, I even had difficulty taking vegetables upstairs. Somehow, after a period of time, my health gradually improved. I became vigorous, and it was easier for me to do the household chores than before. The steady improvement in my condition also delighted my husband and my kid. Later, I had myself examined in a hospital and the doctor told me that my Hepatitis B was gone. I could hardly believe it, so I had a second examination in another big hospital. But the result was the same. The doctor there said, “Judging by the test result, your body has produced the antibody and you won’t be infected with Hepatitis B anymore even if you contact the virus.” At the doctor’s words, I was wild with joy and lost for words. I never thought that my Hepatitis B, which hadn’t been cured by every possible means, should be cured in such a miraculous way. I couldn’t help praising God from the bottom of my heart: God, it’s You who has pitied and cured me. It’s You who has freed me from the torment of the illness. Many thanks be to You!
One day, I read the following words of God: “Since mankind’s contrivance of the social sciences, the mind of man has become occupied by science and knowledge. Science and knowledge then have become tools for the ruling of mankind, and there is no longer sufficient room for man to worship God, and no more favorable conditions for the worship of God. The position of God has sunk ever lower in the heart of man. Without God in his heart, man’s inner world is dark, hopeless and empty” (“God Presides Over the Fate of All Mankind” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). I suddenly saw the light. In the past, I used to believe that highly developed science and technology were able to solve all man’s difficulties. When I fell ill, I thought that science would develop effective medicine which could definitely cure my illness. Consequently, when I heard there were newly produced drugs, I rushed to buy them, when I heard that health products were good, I bought them without delay, and when I heard of scientific regimen on TV, I studied it immediately. In the end, a great deal of money and effort had been wasted, and my condition got worse and worse—I just awaited death. Through God’s words and my own experiences, I was completely clear that science is not the truth, much less can it save man. Because of my blind faith in science, I strayed ever further from God and lived more painfully and helplessly. Later I read these words of God: “Whenever Satan corrupts man or inflicts unbridled harm upon man, God does not stand idly by, and neither does He brush aside or turn a blind eye to those He has chosen. … As people grow up, Satan’s gaze is fixed on every one of them, like a tiger eyeing its prey. But in doing His work, God has never been subject to any limitations arising from people, events or things, of space or time; He does what He should and what He must. In the process of growing up, you may encounter many things that are not to your liking, such as illness and frustration. But as you walk this path, your life and your future are strictly under God’s care. God gives you a genuine guarantee to last all your life, for He is right there beside you, guarding you and looking after you” (“God Himself, the Unique VI” in The Word Appears in the Flesh). Only then did I understand that God has been right there beside me ever since I was born. I had suffered from serious diseases, but God didn’t allow Satan to take me captive. My illness is in God’s hands, so is my life. Satan had covetously eyed me and afflicted me with illness, but without the permission of God, death would not come upon me. It is God who has been guarding and keeping me all the time. With gratitude, I went before God and prayed, “God, it’s Your great love that has saved me! When Satan used science to afflict and deceive me, I tasted the bitter fruit of believing in science. But when I struggled hard on the edge of death, it was Your loving hand that led me to return before You, and Your words gave me confidence and power. What was more unexpected was that You had removed my illness before I knew it. How wondrous and almighty You are! Thanks be to You for Your great love and mercy for me. May all the glory be to God!”
Bible Verse–Isaiah 41:10
Fear you not; for I am with you: be not dismayed; for I am your God: I will strengthen you; yes, I will help you; yes, I will uphold you with the right hand of My righteousness.
Bible Verses–Luke 12:24-34
Consider the ravens: for they neither sow nor reap; which neither have storehouse nor barn; and God feeds them: how much more are you better than the fowls? And which of you with taking thought can add to his stature one cubit? If you then be not able to do that thing which is least, why take you thought for the rest? Consider the lilies how they grow: they toil not, they spin not; and yet I say to you, that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. If then God so clothe the grass, which is to day in the field, and to morrow is cast into the oven; how much more will he clothe you, O you of little faith? And seek not you what you shall eat, or what you shall drink, neither be you of doubtful mind. For all these things do the nations of the world seek after: and your Father knows that you have need of these things. But rather seek you the kingdom of God; and all these things shall be added to you. Fear not, little flock; for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.Sell that you have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that fails not, where no thief approaches, neither moth corrupts. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.
What God Wants Us to Know From the Rainbow Covenant
As I looked outside the car window, I saw a rainbow appear in the sky. It had just rained. This reminded me of the story of the great flood during Noah’s time that destroyed the earth, and that God used a rainbow to establish His covenant with man.
In Genesis 6:13, God said, “The end of all flesh is come before me; for the earth is filled with violence through them; and, behold, I will destroy them with the earth.” When I first read this verse, all I knew was that during Noah’s time, people were sinful, sexually immoral and corrupted, so God had to destroy the earth through a great flood. However, only Noah worshiped God, his family of eight built the ark according to God’s instructions and eventually survived the great flood. Later, I read God’s words in Genesis 9:11-13, “And I will establish my covenant with you, neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood; neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth. And God said, This is the token of the covenant which I make between me and you and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual generations: I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth.” I was puzzled and wondered why the rainbow was used as the sign of the covenant and what the intention was behind this covenant between God and man. One day, I read two paragraphs from a book that touched my heart, which gave me more revelation regarding why God used the rainbow to establish His covenant with man.
It says, “Originally, God created a humanity that in His eyes was very good and close to Him, but they were destroyed by flood after rebelling against Him. Did it hurt God that such a humanity just instantly vanished like that? Of course it hurt! So what was His expression of this pain? How was it recorded in the Bible? It was recorded in the Bible in these words: ‘And I will establish My covenant with you, neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood; neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth.’ This simple sentence reveals God’s thoughts. This destruction of the world pained Him very much. In man’s words, He was very sad.”
“Was the destruction of the world at that time something God wanted? It was definitely not what God wanted. We might be able to imagine a small part of the pitiful sight of the earth after the destruction of the world, but we cannot come close to imagining what the scene was like at the time in God’s eyes. We can say that, whether it is the people of now or then, nobody is able to imagine or appreciate what God was feeling when He saw that scene, that image of the world following its destruction by flood. God was forced to do this by man’s disobedience, but the pain suffered by God’s heart from this destruction of the world by flood is a reality no one can fathom or appreciate. That is why God made a covenant with mankind, through which He aimed to tell people to remember that God once did something like this, and to swear to them that God would never destroy the world in such a way again. In this covenant we see God’s heart—we see that God’s heart was in pain when He destroyed this humanity. In the language of man, when God destroyed mankind and saw mankind disappearing, His heart was weeping and bleeding” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself I”).
Before I read these words, I always thought that people during Noah’s time were wicked and corrupted, so because of God’s anger and hatred toward man, I thought He would be happy when He destroyed mankind. But I realized that I was totally wrong after reading this. The essence of God is love. He was utterly hurt when He saw mankind was destroyed by the flood. He was unwilling to destroy His creation, which He created with His own hands. Therefore, God commanded Noah to build an ark and preach about the coming of the great flood. God allowed humans to repent for more than 100 years, during which Noah took to build the ark. As long as men repented, He would let them continue to live. However, regardless of how God reminded and exhorted them, no one was willing to accept God’s good intention and repent. They didn’t believe the great flood was going to happen and they even mocked Noah and his family for following God’s command to build the ark. The disposition of God is righteous and holy, and He did not allow any filth or corruption to remain. Eventually, He had to destroy those who were corrupt and wicked and didn’t repent.
When God saw that whole world was covered with water, with no more forests and no human breath, He was sorrowful. Even with this sorrowful heart, God still cared for mankind. As a sign to warn humans not to do evil, God set His covenant with man using the rainbow and swore that He would never ever destroy humankind with a flood again. As it is written in a book: “On the surface, God did an easy thing to farewell the previous humanity, settling the past and drawing a perfect conclusion to His destruction of the world by flood. However, God had buried the pain from this moment deep inside His heart. At a time when God did not have anyone to confide in, He made a covenant with mankind, telling them that He would not destroy the world by flood again. When the rainbow appears it is to remind people that such a thing had once happened, to warn them not to do evil things. Even in such a painful state, God did not forget about mankind and still showed so much concern for them. Is this not God’s love and unselfishness?” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself I”).
Yes, it is the unconditional love of God. He kept all the pain deep in His heart that was brought by the destroying of humans, cared for this mankind and guided the lives of Noah and his family on earth. God gives His ultimate care to humans and His love for humans is real and genuine. Therefore, since the covenant was established, from Noah’s time until now, never has the same great flood happened again. God is trustworthy and will never break His promises. This is the proof of His authority. As the word of God says, “He is as good as His word, and His word shall be accomplished, and that which is accomplished lasts forever.” Since then, the rainbow has appeared after rain and it reminds us that God will never again destroy mankind with a flood, from which I feel the love of God and how He takes care of and cherishes human beings.
The sound of a car horn awakened me. There were more and more cars and people on the street. Once again, I was lost in thought: People these days are even more corrupt than those during Noah’s time. The Lord Jesus said, “But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be” (Mat 24:37-39). It is a prophecy of the second coming of Christ in the last days. Looking around at those who enjoy worldly life, are sexually immoral and worship evil, their every word and deed are against what is right, and they are not interested in positive things. Everyone is greedy and selfish and competes with each other with maliciousness, treachery. Even parents and siblings are against each other for their own benefit. In addition, people’s hearts are filled with God-denying and God-resisting heresies and they don’t believe He has returned. How will God treat this kind of people?
When Noah first preached that God would destroy the world with a flood, God gave humankind an opportunity to repent, however no one believed him. Because of their corruption and rebellious nature, God finally destroyed them with the great flood. Likewise, God hates humans’ evil behavior nowadays, but He is also merciful toward man. Therefore, God gives us the opportunity to repent by bringing us the everlasting gospel in the last days. He speaks to us and rescues us from corruption. As mentioned in Revelation 14:6, “And I saw another angel fly in the middle of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people.” And as mentioned in John 16:12-13, “I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come.”
Even though we are evil and corrupt, God still continues to carry out His work of saving mankind with all the truths that we need in order to be saved in the last days. Then how do we respond to those who share the kingdom gospel with us? Will we be the same as those during Noah’s time, stubborn and unrepentant? Our Lord Jesus said: “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven” (Mat 5:3). “What I tell you in darkness, that speak you in light: and what you hear in the ear, that preach you on the housetops” (John 10:27). When we hear the kingdom gospel being preached, we should be humble and seek with an open mind, hearing the voice of God attentively and letting the word of God guide us, letting His word be the foundation of our existence, never pursuing the evil trends of this world. We should refrain from all negative things and live in the light of God forever. This is the right choice for us to make.
As I stopped thinking and looked up to the sky again, the rainbow was still there, and my heart was full of gratitude to God. I silently prayed in my heart: “God, I am willing to repent, when someone preaches to me the gospel of Your second coming, I will listen to Your voice and follow Your footsteps.”
Bible Verses–Philippians 4:6-7
Be careful for nothing; but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God. And the peace of God, which passes all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.
Bible Verses–Romans 8:38-39
For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.
Bible Verses–Proverbs 3:5-6
Trust in the LORD with all your heart; and lean not to your own understanding. In all your ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct your paths.
Bible Verses–Matthew 6:25-34
Therefore I say to you, Take no thought for your life, what you shall eat, or what you shall drink; nor yet for your body, what you shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feeds them. Are you not much better than they? Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit to his stature? And why take you thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: And yet I say to you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Why, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to day is, and to morrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O you of little faith? Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for your heavenly Father knows that you have need of all these things. But seek you first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added to you.Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient to the day is the evil thereof.
How to Give Effective Help and Support to Brothers and Sister: Grasp 3 Principles
By Yinzi
The Bible says, “But the end of all things is at hand: be you therefore sober, and watch to prayer. And above all things have fervent charity among yourselves: for charity shall cover the multitude of sins. Use hospitality one to another without grudging. As every man has received the gift, even so minister the same one to another, as good stewards of the manifold grace of God” (1 Peter 4:7–10). As servants of the Lord, we should do the church’s work well, help and support brothers and sisters, and finally bring them before God so that they can all obey and worship God—this is what the Lord has entrusted to us. So, how exactly should we support and help brothers and sisters to be in harmony with the Lord’s will? There are three principles that all of us need to enter into.
First, treat brothers and sisters fairly when helping them.
It is written in the Bible, “My brothers, have not the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord of glory, with respect of persons. For if there come to your assembly a man with a gold ring, in goodly apparel, and there come in also a poor man in vile raiment; And you have respect to him that wears the gay clothing, and say to him, Sit you here in a good place; and say to the poor, Stand you there, or sit here under my footstool: Are you not then partial in yourselves, and are become judges of evil thoughts?” (James 2:1–4). As can be seen from the example in these verses, if we look up to and fawn over those who are wealthy and renowned or those who have gifts, a good mind and a way with words while we disdain and even exclude those who are honest and have no money or power, then doing such things is loathed by God. As is known to us, God is righteous and He treats everyone fairly and reasonably based on principles. So, as Christians we must treat others fairly in accordance with God’s requirements.
Often times, however, we help others according to our own preferences. For example, we are willing to fellowship with and assist those who are to our liking and compatible with us and those who follow our wishes in everything and listen to us, but as for those who aren’t to our liking, and those who haven’t obeyed us and even have dealt with and criticized us, even if we see they have problems and difficulties, we are unwilling to give them a hand, and even though we communicate with them, we carry resistance and dissatisfaction. Such behaviors are not in line with the Lord’s teachings.
The Lord Jesus has said, “This is My commandment, that you love one another as I have loved you” (John 15:12). “Judge not according to the appearance, but judge righteous judgment” (John 7:24). The Lord instructs us to love each other and treat others fairly. No matter whether brothers and sisters are to our liking or not, of good caliber or bad, poor or rich, have position or not, and no matter how long they have believed in God, we cannot treat them based on our emotions or get close to this one and distance that one. As long as they truly believe in God, we should treat them as equals. Only by frequently practicing like this and helping brothers and sisters with a loving heart can we earn the Lord’s praise.
Second, harbor right intentions in helping brothers and sisters.
It is said in the Bible, “Servants, obey in all things your masters according to the flesh; not with eye-service, as men pleasers; but in singleness of heart, fearing God; And whatever you do, do it heartily, as to the Lord, and not to men” (Colossians 3:22–23). These words say clearly that we should put our intentions right in serving God and helping brothers and sisters. It shouldn’t be done in front of others to gain their praise, but should be done to complete God’s commission and satisfy Him.
Yet how do we practice? From the outside, we appear to actively help and support brothers and sisters when they are negative and weak, and busy ourselves with shepherding and supporting the churches through rain and storm. But actually, we often have incorrect intentions and think inside, “Seeing my behaviors, the brothers and sisters will surely look up to me, praise me for achieving good results in work and having truth, and say that I’m loyal to the Lord and a good servant of Him.” Clearly, our helping brothers and sisters is to obtain their high esteem and praise, to have place in their hearts and make them look up to and adore us, and to establish our own image with them, but not to exalt and testify the Lord and bring them before Him. There are even some people who support brothers and sisters for the sake of furthering their fleshly interests and getting material things. I have heard of such a thing. When a preacher went to a church and saw that the brothers and sisters there hadn’t given him preaching fees, then he was unwilling to give them sermons and simply went through the motions in fellowshiping, but when they offered money, he became very active in fellowshiping. This kind of service is purely for the sake of making a deal and obtaining rewards and interests; it is simply not fulfilling duties to satisfy God.
Thinking about this carefully, in order to save mankind, God came to earth from heaven. He bestowed on man endless grace and blessings, and was willing to sacrifice His life to redeem mankind, to be crucified. God never stops paying the price for us humans and He has never asked for anything in return. As believers in God, we should emulate Christ, and we should put our intentions right and sincerely help brothers and sisters. It shouldn’t be done for the sake of gaining others’ admiration or looking for something in return. Instead, we should willingly pay a price and help others to fulfill what God has entrusted to us. Only in this way will we conform to God’s will and attain His blessings.
Third, appropriate censure and dealing is allowed when helping brothers and sisters.
When we help brothers and sisters with a correct motive, fellowship with them out of love and patiently guide them, some of them can understand God’s will and come out of their negative state. But we all have met with these kinds of situations: Though we have helped and supported some brothers and sisters several times, there is no shift in their state and they still remain the same; some clearly know God’s words and understand how to practice in conformity with God’s will, but they still act willfully on their own initiative, go against God’s teachings and rely on satanic disposition in what they do. When faced with such situations, what can we do to be responsible for their lives? I read the following in the Bible, “Open rebuke is better than secret love. Faithful are the wounds of a friend; but the kisses of an enemy are deceitful” (Proverbs 27:5–6). We can understand from these verses that when we see the problems or shortcomings of brothers and sisters, we should dare to point them out face to face to help them, not hiding these things in our hearts. Even if what we say is unpleasant to listen to and makes them temporarily uncomfortable, it is true love and help for them. I have heard these words from a preacher, “Suppose there is a brother or sister who does not pursue the truth, and is not going the right way. What should you do? You must help this person. This help includes pruning them and dealing with them. It includes censure and criticism. This is the way to help. All of this is love. Is it necessary to coax them along or use a consulting tone? Not necessarily. If there is a need for pruning and dealing with them, do it. Expose what should be exposed. … This is the duty that you should fulfill” (“How One Must Experience God’s Work in Order to Achieve Salvation and Be Perfected” in Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life (VI)). It can be seen from this that helping with love needn’t be speaking tactfully and gently; criticizing and dealing with brothers and sisters according to their problems and shortcomings to make them know their corruptions and shortcomings and understand the truth is also love for them.
We may encounter these situations: Some brothers and sisters are so arrogant and insubordinate to anyone that others feel restrained by them; some trifle over minor matters and can’t be tolerant and patient with others; some judge others behind their backs; some are affected by the influences of evil trends and devote themselves to making money and pursuing the world, thus failing to attend meetings regularly; and so on. When faced with such things, we can gently fellowship with and support these brothers and sisters, and if necessary, we can strictly deal with and prune them to help them know the serious consequences of carrying on this way and understand the Lord’s will so that they can repent and change before it is too late.
The above three principles are indispensable for helping and supporting brothers and sisters. Only by grasping and practicing these principles can we be after God’s heart, and can our helping and supporting brothers and sisters count as a good deed and win the Lord’s approval.
Bible Verse–John 14:27
Peace I leave with you, my peace I give to you: not as the world gives, give I to you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid.
Bible Verses–Hebrews 13:5-6
Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as you have: for he has said, I will never leave you, nor forsake you. So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do to me.
In a Crisis, Whom Can We Lean On?
By Xinzhi
Believing in God, although I often read God’s word, attended meetings and fellowshiped with brothers and sisters, I had little knowledge of God’s almightiness and sovereignty. When my wife encountered a disaster and was on the verge of death, I saw God’s wondrous protection. Not until then did I have some true understanding and knowledge of God’s almightiness and sovereignty.
A Dangerous Scene
On December 20 of 2014, my son could take care of his daughter on his day off, so my wife and I were idle and then we decided to go to our old home to slash branches. After breakfast, my wife and I went back to our old home by motorcycle. After coming back home, I said to my wife, “The days in winter are short. We must hurry or we can’t do much.” As I said, I put a ladder against a tree and climbed up the tree more than five meters high. As I slashed, some branches fell in the way and my wife pulled them aside. At that time, I was absorbed in slashing the branches without looking down. When I slashed a branch as thick as a bowl in diameter, I suddenly heard Leader Shen not far away shout, “Mou Jing, watch out! A branch is falling down.” Listening to the voice, I looked down, only to find my wife had fell down without movement. I was frightened at the sight. Thinking I couldn’t get down at once, I called to him nervously, “Leader, help!” Hearing my urgent yell, he hurried off toward my wife and supported her. He said to me, “Hurry! Get down! Your wife’s nose, mouth and ears are bleeding! She is dying.” Hearing his words, I was more panicked.
Getting down from the tree, I held my wife in my arms. I saw her nose, mouth and ears were bleeding, and I put my hand under her nose but felt no breath from her. Immediately I trembled with fear, and was much more in self-blame. I couldn’t help crying: “Oh, Mou Jing, I hurt you when I slashed the branches. I’m so sorry. What should I do if you die?” In this crisis, I suddenly remembered I was a believer in God. Why didn’t I rely on God? Then, I prayed to God silently in my heart: “Oh, God! All things are held in Your hands, and whether my wife lives or dies is also in Your hands. May You keep my heart so that I can be quiet before You. Amen!” After praying, my heart quieted a little. Over a minute later, my wife’s mouth lifted and she took a long deep sniff. With her eyes closed tightly, she said in a feeble voice: “Cold … I’m cold.” The moment I saw she resumed breathing, my cold heart got warm immediately. I felt so happy and kept thanking God. Someone beside us said, “Now she has breath. Hurry, call the ambulance.” Someone said, “She is hurt so seriously. What’s more, there’s such a big lump of blood on her head (as large as a small size rice-bowl), and her nose, mouth, and ears all have bled. I’m afraid she’s fading.” Then another one said, “Look, Her breath comes back. Save her. Don’t give up.” All the people that came to our yard were busy for my wife: Some called the ambulance, and some proposed ideas. Seeing this scene, I was moved to tears. I knew that God had heard my prayer, and it was He that used the people around us to help us. Therefore, I offered up a grateful prayer to God in my heart again.
In Danger
After a while, an ambulance came. A man doctor, after asking what happened in detail, came to my wife. He turned on his torch, pulled her eyes open to have a look, and then said to me, “Your wife is badly injured, and her pupils are dilated. There’s little chance to save her. What’s your decision?” At that moment, I couldn’t accept his words. I kept thinking: What can I do? What should I do? At this time, I thought that man’s life is entirely in God’s hands. My wife suffered this disaster; anyone couldn’t decide the result, including the doctor. Then I said decisively, “Please endeavor to rescue her.” Two women nurses got out of the ambulance, and the doctor asked them to give my wife a fluid infusion. They took out a stretcher and gingerly lifted her into the ambulance, and then we rushed her to the hospital. Along the way, with her eyes closed tight, my wife kept moaning. Seeing her suffering, I was worried: She is so badly injured. Will she die halfway? The more I thought, the more scared I was. Thus, I continuously prayed to God to give me faith and strength.
After arriving at the hospital, the chief doctor sent my wife to do CT, and about half an hour later, the diagnosis came out. After looking at that, the doctor immediately arranged my wife to the intensive-care unit. Another doctor told me, “Your wife has a severe brain injury. Her intracranial hemorrhage couldn’t be stopped unless she has a brain operation, but this operation involves great risks and it’ll cost hundreds of thousand yuan at least. You’d better start preparing yourself.” Hearing his words, I was more nervous and disheartened, thinking: If my wife has the operation, where do I find this much money? If not, I won’t be able to bear it. How can I watch my wife leave me forever? At that moment, I was extremely miserable and helpless. So I prayed to God once again: “Oh, God! I can only rely on You. May You open up a path for me. Amen!”
The Dawn in Hopelessness
At 3 p.m., I went to I.C.U. to see my wife. Seeing she closed her eyes tight and groaned all the time, I was very heartbroken and couldn’t help shedding tears. I felt extremely helpless then, so I silently prayed to God again: “Oh, God! When I see my wife in great pain, I’m also in anguish. All I can do is rely on You. God, only You have power and authority. I’m willing to entrust You with her.” After praying, I was somewhat calmed. I was willing to obey God’s orchestrations and arrangements, but I was still afraid that my wife would die. Then I remembered God’s words say, “Almighty God is an all-powerful physician!” I was clear that God was guiding me. I believed my wife’s life was in His hands. I dried my eyes, approached my wife and asked her softly, “Do you feel better?” Still with her eyes shut, she said feebly, “My head hurts a lot. What happened to my head?” “It was beaten by a branch. Rely on God.” Keeping her eyes closed, she shed tears and nodded slightly. Considering that she could hear my words, my heart was a little released.
The chief doctor asked me to his office and said, “Your wife has a severe brain injury. In such cases, most of the patients will become vegetables; at best they will suffer brain concussion or become lunatic, or at worst they will die. As to your wife, she has to stay in the ICU for observation for three days and three nights and then we’ll see how things go.” Considering his words, then I thought that it would cost thousands of yuan to stay in the ICU for a day and a night, but how could I afford this? I didn’t know what to do. Then I remembered that all things are in God’s hands. Right! Wasn’t my wife’s life also in God’s hands? At the thought of this, I was much calmer.
Turning the Corner
At 9:30 a.m. the next day, I arrived at the hospital. The chief doctor was going to let my wife undergo another CT scan of the head again. After the diagnosis came out, the doctor told me, “The CT scan confirms that your wife’s intracranial hemorrhage has been reduced and controlled. From the development of her condition, maybe she doesn’t need the brain operation.” When I listened to this amazing news, I was in ineffable joy. I silently offered up a grateful prayer to God in my heart: “Oh, God! It is because of Your marvelous deeds that my wife has improved so quickly. I don’t know how to express my gratitude to You. God, I really thank You. You have kept my wife, and let me see Your great power and see hope.” At this very moment, I couldn’t express my happiness, because I had never thought that for such a severe brain injury, after a day-and-night rescue in the ICU, miraculously my wife should have been better. This was indeed God’s deeds.
On the third day, the doctor said, “Your wife is in a stable condition. Through diagnosis and examination, we are sure that nothing is wrong with her nerves, and whatever we asked, she could answer. Today your wife will be transferred to a general ward to be hospitalized for treatment.” Coming to the general ward, I saw my wife had been there. A nurse said to me, “Your wife suffered such a serious brain injury, but she should have such a rapid improvement. This is the first case I have ever seen. It’s really a marvel.” When hearing her words, I was speechless with joy. After the nurse left, I asked my wife how she felt. She said, “My head is still feeling deadly pain. I can’t open my eyes. Once I open them, I will feel very dizzy as if I am floating in the air.” The next day, at 8:30 a.m., the brain doctors all came to examine my wife. They felt her head and carefully checked the injury. The chief doctor said, “Her brain injury is serious. I thought she would stay in the I.C.U. for several days. But I never thought she could get out of danger in only two days and two nights.” Another doctor also said, “Exactly. In most of such severe cases, the patients can be diagnosed after staying in the I.C.U. at least for a week. But she has obviously been better for only two days and two nights. It’s truly a miracle.” Listening to their words, I clearly knew all this was God’s wondrous deeds, God’s great power, and God’s authority.
Thanking God’s Grace
After staying at the general ward for several days, my wife felt much better and she could talk to others. A nurse said to her unbelievably, “You are the first one who has severe brain injury but recovers so quickly. Generally, this kind of injury will take patients two or three months to restore to such a state when they are hospitalized for treatment.” Hearing her say so, my wife secretly thanked and praised God for His mercy and kindness. The seventh day, my wife thought it was inconvenient in all aspects that she stayed in the large hospital and that the fee was high, so she wanted to be discharged and recuperate at home. I agreed with her. Then at 4 p.m., we checked out and went home. When they saw my wife was discharged from the hospital, my neighbors all were surprised and said to me, “Someone said your wife died in the hospital, some said she became a vegetable, and still some said she would become a lunatic. But we never imagined she could recover so quickly, and she even could walk. What a miracle!” I knew that all this was because of God’s care and protection, and no one had the final say.
One day, I saw God’s words say, “I am your rock, your buttress.” “I am your strong tower, I am your shelter, and I am your backup. Moreover, I am your Almighty One; I am your all!” I had seen these words of God before, but I hadn’t had true knowledge. Only through this experience did I have some realization and understanding of these words. I had clearly and truly seen God’s deeds and authority are present everywhere and at all times, and I had seen His almightiness and sovereignty. God was truly my only Backer, my strong tower, and my shelter. As I mulled over God’s words, I recalled this dangerous experience: When my wife was in danger and hovered between life and death, I was anxious and in great pain, and it was God that showed His authority and power again and again and gave me faith and strength so that I could stand up from weakness; when I felt lost and hopeless, God used His words to enlighten and illustrate me and showed me where to go; when I was in tears, it was God that comforted and encouraged me and wiped my tears. Thinking of these all, I deeply felt guilty and indebted to Him, because in the past when I experienced God’s work, I often considered my own benefit merely, without caring for His will; only in danger did I steadily grasp God. I couldn’t help praying to God, “Oh, God! In this experience, I have seen Your almightiness, faithfulness, and Your wondrous deeds. God, You are the loveliest. My wife and I are willing to closely follow You and perform our duty well to care for Your heart and repay Your love. All the glory and praise be to God! Amen!”
Bible Verses–1 Peter 5:6-8
Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time: 7Casting all your care on him; for he cares for you. 8Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walks about, seeking whom he may devour:
Bible Verse–Proverbs 12:25
Heaviness in the heart of man makes it stoop: but a good word makes it glad.
One Isn’t Following God’s Will Despite Much Work He Does
By Chenxi
It was a summer afternoon. The blazing sun beat down on the ground, and the heat made people feel somewhat suffocated. Cicadas were shrilling tirelessly, causing the people taking their lunch break to be more fretful. Mu Yang came to Zhen Yan’s house to visit him. As soon as he walked into the yard, he turned to speak to Zhen Yan behind him, “Zhen Yan, I come here today to discuss an urgent issue with you!”
Zhen Yan shut the gate of the yard, and then walked toward the room. Seeing Mu Yang’s anxious look, he said with a smile, “Mu Yang, don’t fret. No matter what has come up, let’s first go into the living room and then talk.”
After entering the living room, they sat on the sofa. Mu Yang took up a fan beside him, and said as he kept fanning himself, “Zhen Yan, we started to believe in the Lord Jesus together when we were in junior high school. It has been over thirty years. In these years we have worked hard for the Lord and preached everywhere. I even gave up my marriage in order to serve the Lord wholeheartedly and resolved to expend for Him my whole life. I think doing so is exactly being loyal to the Lord and following the will of God, and believe that when the Lord returns and sees my contributions, He will surely rapture me into the kingdom of heaven. However, unexpectedly, this morning when we were about to finish our Bible study, Co-worker Li mentioned that we would not necessarily be able to gain the Lord’s approval by dedicating ourselves to Him and making sacrifices in this way. He also said that we only sought to labor hard outwardly, and this was not doing the will of God. At his words, I got so annoyed and had a long debate with him about this. Though I tried my best to refute his viewpoint at that time, after pondering it carefully, I felt what he said made some sense. However, when I think about how we have always considered and practiced in this way for so many years, I still feel there can’t be anything wrong with it!”
At this point, Mu Yang paused for a moment, and then he continued to say, “Well, Zhen Yan, do you think that this problem is very serious? If it is truly like what Co-worker Li said, and practicing in this way isn’t doing the will of God, then will not our decades of efforts be in vain? If so, how can we enter into the kingdom of heaven? The Lord Jesus said, ‘but he that does the will of my Father which is in heaven’ (Matthew 7:21). The Lord’s words are very clear. Only people doing the will of God can enter into the kingdom of heaven. Then, are we really doing the will of God by sacrificing for the Lord like this? I need to quickly make this problem clear, or I will not be able to eat or sleep. Zhen Yan, what do you think about this problem?”
After hearing that, Zhen Yan thought for a while, and then steadily said, “Mu Yang, we all think as long as we work hard for the Lord and forsake everything else, then we are following the will of God, and can enter into the heavenly kingdom. In fact, not only we but most believers in the Lord have such a viewpoint. But is this viewpoint really in accordance with God’s will? Does it conform to the truth? In this period of time, I have always pondered this problem. One day when I was studying the Bible, I saw the words of the Lord Jesus, ‘Not every one that said to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that does the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in your name? and in your name have cast out devils? and in your name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess to them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity’ (Matthew 7:21–23). Then I wondered: Why did the Lord say those who preached and sacrificed for Him were evildoers? The words of the Lord Jesus made me reflect on myself: I labored and expended for the Lord all these years. In order to make the church prosperous, I worked among the brothers and sisters, visiting and supporting them when they were negative and weak. However, will I also become the evildoer? To be honest, I really felt worried. In retrospect, I worked, expended, and supported brothers and sisters in the name of the Lord Jesus, but I did not seek the Lord’s intentions before doing these things. Were my words and actions following the will of the Father in heaven? Could I be approved by the Lord? With these questions, many times I prayed to the Lord and studied the scriptures in the Bible. I didn’t get any answer until several days ago when I went away to visit Brother Liu and seek fellowship with him about this. Only then did I come to understand …”
Mu Yang’s eyes lit up at these words, and he hurried to ask, “What did you know? Tell me quickly.”
Zhen Yan said seriously, “We have been blinded by our own notions all these years.” Mu Yang looked at Zhen Yan with bewilderment, waiting for him to go on.
Zhen Yan continued, “We all know of the Pharisees. On the outside they sacrificed, expended, and worked hard for God, compassing land and sea to spread the gospel of God, and often reading the scriptures and preaching to the Jewish people. But all their actions contained their own motives and intentions. When they were preaching, they taught people to hold the tradition of men and abandon the commandments of God. And their spreading the gospel of God was for the sake of their own status and income. In the end, when the Lord Jesus came to work, they not only didn’t lead the Jewish people to keep up with God’s new work, but did their utmost to resist and condemn God’s work. From this, we can see that although the Pharisees outwardly expended for God, they never followed God’s way or put God’s words into practice. They were not at all the people who followed the will of God.
“That is to say, God’s measure of whether man obeys the will of God is mainly based on whether man follows His way and practices His words. Just like the Lord Jesus required of us, ‘If a man love me, he will keep my words.… He that loves me not keeps not my sayings’ (John 14:23–24). ‘You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind. This is the first and great commandment’ (Matthew 22:37–38). From these words of the Lord, we can see that God requires us to love Him with all our heart, soul and mind, that is, to seek to satisfy and love Him in everything without our own intentions. Only by behaving like this are we following the will of God, and only in this way can we obtain the Lord’s acceptance. Take Abraham in the Bible for example. When God asked him to offer up his only son, in spite of some reluctance in his heart, Abraham still obeyed and acted completely according to God’s demand without his own choice. Another example is Job. He had been pursuing to fear God and shun evil all his life. When all of his property was taken away by robbers and he lost all his children, Job still extolled the holy name of God, without any complaint. And he never thought that only if he obeyed would God double His blessings upon him. Peter is yet another example. He followed the Lord Jesus all his life and eventually managed to achieve an ultimate love for God and obedience unto death. These former saints practiced God’s words not for the sake of making a deal with God, but in order to satisfy the will of God and love and obey God. People like them are precisely the ones who love God with all their heart, soul and mind as required by God, that is, the ones who follow the will of God.
Comparing ourselves with these former saints and measuring ourselves, we indeed haven’t been able to love God with all our heart, soul and mind, and we are not at all the people who obey the will of God. Thinking back, the reason why I chose to give up my job and expend for the Lord was to receive more of God’s grace and use my sacrifice in exchange for the blessings of the heavenly kingdom. My expenditure and toil are adulterated. Plainly speaking, I have been trying to make a deal with God. The Lord observes deep into the hearts of men, so how can He praise my devotion which is adulterated?”
Mu Yang felt Zhen Yan’s fellowship made a lot of sense, and he slowly calmed down. However, he could not fully accept it inside. Zhen Yan read Mu Yang’s mind, and then he took out a book, opened it, and began to read, “Many who follow God are only concerned with how to gain blessings or stave off disaster. As soon as God’s work and management are mentioned, they fall silent and lose all interest. They think that understanding such tedious issues will not help their lives to grow or provide any benefit. Consequently, although they have heard about God’s management, they pay it little heed. They do not see it as something precious to be accepted, much less do they receive it as part of their lives. Such people only have one simple aim in following God, and that aim is to receive blessings. Such people cannot be bothered to pay heed to anything else that does not directly involve this aim. To them, there is no goal more legitimate than believing in God to receive blessings—it is the very value of their faith. If something does not contribute to this aim, they remain completely unmoved by it. … Apart from the benefits that are so closely associated with them, could there be any other reasons why people who never understand God would give so much for Him? In this, we discover a previously unidentified problem: Man’s relationship with God is merely one of naked self-interest. It is a relationship between a receiver and a giver of blessings. To put it plainly, it is akin to the relationship between employee and employer. The employee works only to receive the rewards bestowed by the employer. There is no affection in such a relationship, only transaction. There is no loving or being loved, only charity and mercy. There is no understanding, only suppressed indignation and deception. There is no intimacy, only an uncrossable chasm.”
Finishing reading these words, Zhen Yan raised his head, and looked at Mu Yang, saying, “This passage of words hits the nail on the head. It reveals our purpose of spending for the Lord. We have believed in God and sacrificed for Him with the intention to receive blessings all the time. Then how can such pursuit satisfy God’s will? And how can our toil which is adulterated be doing God’s will?”
At this moment, Mu Yang couldn’t help thinking of the words he himself had just said and came to realize: Haven’t my words already shown my purpose in abandoning everything and believing God these years? I always claimed to wholeheartedly serve God, yet in fact, my faith in God is not for the sake of satisfying God, but is to have a good future and destination. Although on the outside I have preached and done much work in the Lord’s name, all that I have done is for the sake of my personal desire. … Thinking of this, Mu Yang shook his head and said, “Alas, seen in this way, we all have our own purposes in believing in the Lord, and even if we can sacrifice for Him, we do so with the intention to receive blessings and to make a deal with the Lord. What we do has nothing to do with doing the will of God at all! Today, after listening to what you have said, I feel it’s really despicable of me to use my toil in exchange for being raptured by the Lord into the heavenly kingdom!”
Zhen Yan agreed with a nod, “So am I!”
At this moment, the sun was setting, and the scorching sunshine became much softer. Now and then, there was a cool wind blowing, taking away the dry and hot sensation. Mu Yang and Zhen Yan continued their conversation …
Bible Verse–Psalm 55:22
Cast your burden on the LORD, and he shall sustain you: he shall never suffer the righteous to be moved.
Bible Verse–2 Thessalonians 3:16
Now the Lord of peace himself give you peace always by all means. The Lord be with you all.
Bible Verse–Colossians 3:15
And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also you are called in one body; and be you thankful.
Bible Verse–Revelation 21:4
And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.
Not Fighting for My Interests, I Get Along Peacefully With My Friend
By Jianxin, Malaysia
Considering Myself a Generous Person at One Time
I work as a salesperson in a communication store. I always believed that I was generous and that I could get along with anybody. I remember one time, at a meeting, a sister asked me whether or not I would argue with my colleagues in my work in order to protect my own interests. Without hesitation I said in an assured manner, “Absolutely not! Whoever a customer walks toward is who serves him or her. We won’t bicker with each other about that. In addition, I’m not a person who only cares about my own interests but neglects friendship.” But unexpectedly, what happened next completely overturned my assessment of myself.
Originally, only a male colleague and I did the selling in the shop. In those days, our shop had so many customers that we had problems coping, so the boss took on a temporary worker—Hannah, a breezy and talkative girl. Then the boss asked me to guide her and I happily agreed to it. In the days that followed, I was careful and earnest in explaining professional knowledge to her; when she got customers, I would also teach her how to deal with them. So it didn’t take long for her to become familiar with the essential work, which let her feel a sense of gratitude to me. Since then, we became friends who kept no secrets.
My Sales Declining Drove a Wedge Into Our Friendship
Hannah made rapid progress and she could almost always make a deal. Gradually, she surpassed me in sales, which made me feel uncomfortable.
One day, Hannah stepped out with the male colleague. Soon after, a couple entered the shop and I served them. When I was searching for mobile information for the man, his wife went around looking at other products. Just at that time, Hannah and the other colleague got back, and then she began to deal with that lady. With the help of the male colleague, Hannah quickly reached a deal. I felt angry seeing that, and thought to myself, “She was my customer but was taken away by you. You don’t have any sense of professional ethics. You’ve gone too far! No, I have to get the customer back. I can’t afford to lose anymore sales.” But since the customers were there, for the sake of saving face I had to suppress my anger. However, from then on, I felt prejudiced against Hannah. As a result of losing this customer, I didn’t reach my sales target that month, and she had more sales than me. I couldn’t reconcile myself to it, thinking, “If I had gotten back my customer, my sales figures wouldn’t be so low. I will never again let you have any of my customers.”
After that, I actively passed out fliers outside of the shop to drum up business every day. As long as I saw customers come in the shop, I would immediately step forward and greet them for fear that they would be taken away by Hannah. After a while, my sales went up. But, I was not as warm toward Hannah as before. When she asked me questions, I seldom replied to her, because I thought that my answers would help her improve performance and this would jeopardize my own interests. So from then on I only cared about improving my own sales, and thus our relationship became rather tepid. Worse still, an event that happened later made our relationship even more strained …
One day when Hannah and I were on duty, a female customer entered the shop, and then I came forward to serve her. After learning that she wanted to restore her out-of-service mobile number, I inquired the number and her personal information. When I was just about to continue dealing with the customer, Hannah told me that the customer was hers because she had attended to her before. Hearing what she said made me angry. I thought, “If she’s your customer, why didn’t she go to you? Well, even if it’s true, it’s okay that I receive her because you took away my customer before. How could I let you have her?” When I wanted to argue with her, there was another customer entering the shop, so I had to become busy with him. After I finished the work, Hannah came and told me that she had forgotten to ask for her customer’s mobile number and asked if I could give it to her. I said unhappily, “She’s your customer, how come you ask me?” She said unpleasantly, “I’m just asking. That’s all. It doesn’t matter if you don’t know.” I couldn’t help shouting at her, “The customer is yours. You should ask her yourself!” She was unwilling to show any weakness, saying, “She is my customer. I won’t let you receive her!” When I heard what she said, I became very angry and really wanted to bring up the matter of her taking away my customer before. But when I was going to argue with her, she said impatiently, “I don’t want to talk to you,” and then walked away. Looking at her leaving, I got mad. I thought, “You’re really ungrateful and unreasonable. I won’t speak to you again.”
Finding the Source of the Problem and Determining to Practice the Truth
After we packed up, we didn’t say goodbye as before and simply went back to our own homes. After we separated, I felt very pained and upset. I kept thinking, “Why can such a little thing affect our friendship?” After getting home, I told this matter to a sister while attending a meeting online.
The sister fellowshiped, “After mankind was corrupted, we all put interests above everything else. In our speech and actions, we always consider and protect our own interests, so much so that we fight with others over interests. As a result, we have no proper relationships with others. From ancient times to the present, no matter whether they are emperors or ordinary civilians, the old or the young, no matter what occupation people take up, when things are of no personal interest to them, they will be friendly with others. But once something involves directly benefiting them, they will immediately turn on others. Father and son can fight each other, and brothers can become enemies and even kill the other for the sake of family inheritance. From this, we can see that in the face of interests, man has completely lost humanity and sense. This is the result of Satan corrupting us.”
Hearing this made me feel some pain. I thought, “Wasn’t it for the sake of my own interests that I plotted and struggled against Hannah during this time? Because Hannah received my customer and thus caused my lower sales, I held this against her, and several times I wanted to quarrel with her and even always hoped for an opportunity to take her customers. In spite of our friendship, I vied with her and haggled over every penny to profit myself. I really didn’t have even a little likeness of a Christian.” I thought of how I had previously shamelessly boasted and said that I wouldn’t have disputes with my colleagues over personal benefit, yet through the revelation of God’s words and the facts, the truth of my corruption by Satan was fully exposed. I felt quite humiliated.
Afterward, the sister read another passage of God’s words, “Until people have experienced God’s work and gained the truth, it is Satan’s nature that takes charge and dominates them from within. What, specifically, does that nature entail? For example, why are you selfish? Why do you protect your own position? Why do you have such strong emotions? Why do you enjoy those unrighteous things? Why do you like those evils? What is the basis for your fondness for such things? Where do these things come from? Why are you so happy to accept them? By now, you have all come to understand that the main reason behind all these things is that Satan’s poison is within you. As for what Satan’s poison is, it can be fully expressed with words. For example, if you ask some evildoers why they committed evil, they will answer, ‘Because it’s every man for himself, and the devil take the hindmost.’ This single phrase expresses the very root of the problem. Satan’s logic has become people’s lives. They may do things for this purpose or that, but they are only doing it for themselves. Everyone thinks that since it is every man for himself and the devil take the hindmost, people should live for their own sakes, and do everything in their power to secure a good position for the sake of food and fine clothing. ‘Every man for himself and the devil take the hindmost’—this is the life and the philosophy of man, and it also represents human nature. These words of Satan are precisely the poison of Satan, and when people internalize it, it becomes their nature. Satan’s nature is exposed through these words; they represent it completely. This poison becomes people’s lives as well as the foundation of their existence, and corrupted humanity has been consistently dominated by this poison for thousands of years.”
Through God’s words, I came to understand that the reason why I was only concerned with benefiting myself and vied with Hannah for customers, was because I always acted on satanic laws for living, such as “Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost,” and “Fight for every inch of land and seize every bit you can get.” Controlled by these satanic philosophies, I associated with others for my own sake and with the intention of benefiting myself. No matter what I did, I would protect my own interests and couldn’t take any losses. That was why I became selfish, despicable, and only out for profit. I thought of the time when Hannah had just joined the shop. At that time, she didn’t impose on my interests, so I could get along with her in a normal fashion and did all I could to teach and help her. But when her sales exceeded mine, I began to envy her, and when she got my customer, I became angry and started to hold biases against her. For these reasons, when she encountered difficulties and turned to me, I didn’t want to help her. Later, in order to vie for a customer and get them to buy from me, I ignored our friendship, quarreled with her and refused to give in. As a consequence, our relationship fell apart and we both lived in a pained and stifling state. I thought about the fact that Hannah hadn’t worked in the shop for very long and that the boss asked me to guide her, so I should have helped her as much as I could, but instead, I envied her good sales performance, left her in trouble and even vied with her for customers. At that moment, I finally saw that my whole being had been completely clouded by interests and that I was too selfish and despicable. But at the same time, I was very thankful to God from the bottom of my heart. If not for what these circumstances arranged by Him revealed, I never would have realized my selfish nature or consciously pursued the truth to cast off my corrupt disposition. Realizing all this, I resolved to conduct myself in accordance with God’s requirements and live out the likeness of a true person.
Reaping the Harvest From My Practicing the Truth For the First Time
A day later we still didn’t speak to each other again, which made the atmosphere quite awkward. I felt very uncomfortable and wanted to make up with her, but I was at a loss what to do. During lunch break, I prayed to God, “God! My relationship with Hannah is very awkward. I don’t want to keep it this way, but I don’t know how to deal with it. God, I’m willing to set aside my own interests and put the truth into practice. May You lead and help me. …”
Thank God for listening to my prayer. One day, a man and his mother came into the shop. While Hannah was attending to the man, I began to talk with his mother about which plan was suitable for her. After Hannah saw this, she got involved. I thought, “This customer is mine. You’ve received my customer before, so it’s not unreasonable that I receive her.” When I was going to tell Hannah about this, I suddenly realized that I was infighting over my own interests again. Then I said a prayer to God in my heart, “O God! I’m not willing to live selfishly anymore. I must forsake my own motives, put aside my own benefit and live out a true human likeness.” By relying on and drawing near to God, I felt somewhat moved, thinking, “Even if the customer doesn’t buy from me, I can act according to God’s requirements and practice the truth to satisfy God, instead of living by my corrupt disposition of selfishness. This way, I’ll feel release and at ease in my heart. Isn’t this more valuable?” At the thought of this, I gave the customer to Hannah.
Seeing that I let her have the customer, out of her own initiative, Hannah started to help me persuade another customer I was talking with to make a deal. Seeing this scene, I was deeply moved and smiled from the bottom of my heart. That evening before getting off work, as I had trouble calculating my sales, she also took the initiative and helped me deal with the problem. At that moment, I felt our relationship became harmonious again and that the atmosphere turned much more joyful, which gave me particular delight. I knew this was completely the result of practicing the truth.
God Again Arranging a Circumstance to Test Me, I Stand Testimony to God and Shame Satan
In the blink of an eye, Hannah’s last day on the job had arrived. The customer Hannah had forgotten to ask for the mobile number came to the shop to inquire whether we had reserved the number she wanted. It just so happened that Hannah was absent, so I thought, “Shall I serve the customer first or wait for Hannah to do it? Shall I make a deal with her right now so as to increase my sales?” Just as I was wavering, a passage of God’s words occurred to me, “Everything that happens to people happens when God needs them to stand firm in their testimony to Him. Though nothing major is happening to you at the moment and you do not bear great testimony, every detail of your daily life is a matter of testimony to God. If you can win the admiration of your brothers and sisters, your family members, and everyone around you; if, one day, the unbelievers come, and admire all that you do, and see that all that God does is wonderful, then you will have borne testimony.”
God’s words allowed me to realize that everything that happens to me touches upon the testimony I should bear for God. It was the same for this incident. However, when I saw Hannah was not present, I again thought about vying for a customer. I was too selfish, base and mercenary. “No, I must forsake my selfish nature, act in accordance with God’s requirements, and bear testimony to God with my living out, thus shaming Satan.” Thinking of this, I asked for the customer’s mobile number and then gave it to Hannah when she returned.
When it was time to leave work, Hannah took the initiative and told me that some things that she had done were not correct and asked me for forgiveness. And then she hugged me and took her leave. That moment when we hugged each other, I thanked God from the bottom of my heart. It was God’s guidance that defused our conflict. Though Hannah and I would be separated, we were reconciled.
My Understanding From the Experience
On the way home, when I looked back on how I interacted with Hannah during from beginning to end, I was really moved. After this experience, I came to realize that God’s work to save man is too practical. God employed the people, matters and things around me to reveal my satanic nature, enabled me to understand the root cause of how corrupt dispositions came into being through the judgment and revelation of His words, and then pointed out to me the path of practice and entry. This was God’s practical salvation of me! Thank God! I’m willing to use my heart to experience the environments God creates for me in my life, so that I can have my dispositions changed as early as possible, and comfort God’s heart.
Bible Verse–Revelation 21:3
And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God.
Bible Verse–Revelation 21:2
And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.
Bible Verse–Revelation 21:1
And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea.
In a Flood, God Protected Me From Danger
By Chunxia
On August 3, 2017, it drizzled all day. In the evening, it was raining harder and harder to the point that torrential rain was pouring down. I heard the news of some villagers evacuating the country. At that point, I packed the books of God’s words and put them in a safe place. I was worried that this heavy flood would sweep my house away, because my house laid low, behind which was rising ground, and on the east and west side of my house, there was no way for flood waters to flow out, so the flood waters could only flow toward my house. If the flood waters flowed in my house from the back gate, my house was sure to be knocked down. With these apprehensions, I came before God, praying, “O God! The wind, frost, snow and rain are all in Your control. The water behind my house can’t flow outward. I’m scared that the flood waters will flow into my house. Now I’m helpless. God, I can only rely on and look to You. May You watch over these books and keep them from damage. Though some people have evacuated, I can’t leave and I’m willing to devote myself to protecting these books. Regardless of how heavy the rain is, I’ll obey Your sovereignty. God, irrespective of what You do, I’ll thank and praise You.” After I finished praying, I was much more stable, and then fell asleep.
I was awakened from my sleep by bells when it was 3 a.m. Hearing the sound of pouring rain and the roar of the great flood, I was afraid and feeling uneasy. I put on my shoes in haste, put up an umbrella, and waded toward the entrance door to see how deep the river water was. Reaching the entrance door and looking outside, I was stunned. Dozens of meters away from my home was a vast expanse of water and the turbid rolling river water surged forward wave upon wave. I could hear the rumbling of big stones rolling in the water. I was over 70 years old and had never seen such heavy rain or such a big flood. This scene was so terrible that I was frightened, my heart was beating fast and my legs were trembling. I walked slowly back to my house, and came in front of God, praying immediately, “O Almighty God, I’ve never seen such a great flood. I know You’re chastising corrupt mankind. I’m one of them and should also accept Your chastisement. God, I beg You to protect my heart, so that I can quiet my heart before You and submit to the circumstances You arranged for me. Whatever damages or disasters I encounter, I’ll give thanks and praise to You.” After my prayer, my heart calmed down and I was not alarmed and scared any longer.
At past 4 a.m., the rain fell much more heavily, like a waterfall. I saw the water rushing out from my neighbor’s east yard like water rushing out after the floodgates had been opened, and that the caldrons, refrigerators, gas tanks, lids, and other daily necessaries were washed out. The water then directly surged toward my neighbor’s perimeter wall and swept down two over four-meter high granaries by the wall that were welded together. In addition, my neighbor’s gate was also damaged, their forty-meter long henhouse was also swept down, and then the water flowed into my vegetable garden. I was on edge and called out to God in my heart. Marvelously, no sooner had the flowing water come to my wall than it turned the direction toward the big river. If the water had not changed the direction but instead flowed directly forward, my house would have been swept away. At the sight of that scene, I could not stop thanking God for His protection. God showed mercy on me. Had it not been for the exception of grace God made for me, my house would have met the same end as others. I called to mind God’s words, “The disaster originates with Me and is of course orchestrated by Me” (“Prepare Sufficient Good Deeds for Your Destination”). These words allowed me to have more faith in God and was no more in fear of the flood.
After the rain stopped, I saw four large firewood stacks standing in orderly arrangement in my field. Due to the river bed widening, the stacks were just in the middle of the river, like the lonely islands in a vast sea. They were not washed away but still stood upright in the water. My forty-meter long hen house beyond the river was not washed away either. After the flood waters receded, I crossed the river to go to my hen house and saw that the flood had passed by the hen house, run along the foundation and then flowed for more than twenty meters into the river. As a result, my hen house was undamaged, whereas other people’s grain depot below my hen house, built on large rocks, was destroyed by that flood. In addition, a row of a dozen or so rooms of the granary were knocked down and the three houses opposite the granary, including their over fifty sheep and two pigs weighing over 300 kilos, were also swept away. The flood waters flowed into the house on higher ground. Though that house did not collapse, all the things in it were washed away, making it uninhabitable. Moreover, two new houses of the family who believed in sorcerers were swept away. I saw many houses were washed away in our village, but mine survived the great flood safe and sound under God’s wondrous protection. Thank God very much!
After experiencing this flood, I had some real realization and knowledge of God’s words, “Of everything that occurs in the universe, there is nothing in which I do not have the final say. Is there anything that is not in My hands? Whatever I say is done, and who among human beings can change My mind?” (“Chapter 1” of God’s Words to the Entire Universe). I saw that Almighty God whom I believe in is God Himself who dominates and controls everything. All things, living or dead are all in His orchestration. This is God’s unique authority and only He possesses this power. I saw His wonderful deeds, His almightiness and domination, and His majestic and wrathful disposition. In the disasters of the last days, only if we rely on God can we pull through difficult times and avoid suffering disasters. Meanwhile, I saw we humans so easily collapse in the face of calamities. Without God’s grace and mercy, we humans cannot survive at all. When in the face of the disaster, I, a lowly person, received God’s such great love, of which I felt unworthy. Hence, I made up my mind: I’ll do my best to perform my duty, submit to God’s orchestration and arrangements, and repay His love for me.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 65:22
They shall not build, and another inhabit; they shall not plant, and another eat: for as the days of a tree are the days of my people, and my elect shall long enjoy the work of their hands.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 65:21
And they shall build houses, and inhabit them; and they shall plant vineyards, and eat the fruit of them.
Why Did God Temper Moses in the Wilderness for 40 Years?
God says, “And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried” (Zechariah 13:9).
This verse reminded me of the story of Moses. Before leading the Israelites out of Egypt, Moses, after killing an Egyptian, fled to the wilderness, where he shepherded sheep for forty years; God then called him to lead the Israelites out of Egypt (See Exodus 2:11-15). In the past, I didn’t know God’s intention, thinking: Since the Israelites were living under the control and slavery of the Egyptian Pharaoh, leading a miserable life, why did God not send Moses earlier to save the Israelites from suffering, but sent him into the wilderness and refined him for forty years? What was God’s will behind this? It wasn’t until I read this verse that I understood God’s intention. Because God wanted to make Moses fit for His use, He arranged that environment to refine and purify him. Before, Moses always relied on his hot blood and temperament to do things; seeing his compatriot being oppressed, he didn’t rely on God or look unto Him, but depended on his hot blood and stoned an Egyptian to death. How could he, a man full of naturalness, be fit for God’s use, and take on the responsibility of leading the Israelites out of Egypt? Thus, to rid him of his naturalness and make him capable of the mission, God had him endure refinement in the wilderness for forty years.
After 40 years, the naturalness of Moses, which was not fit for God’s use, was ground out of him; he truly saw God’s faithfulness, almightiness and sovereignty, and that nothing is impossible for God. Moses lived in the wilderness for neither several days nor a couple of years, but for as long as 40 years. Though we don’t know how he made it through those years, there is no doubt that God had always led and helped him. Through such trials and refinements, Moses saw the hand and deeds of God, and thus developed true faith in Him, and had the courage to accept the commission of God and face the powerful army of the Pharaoh.
From the story of Moses, I gained much enlightenment, and came to know that if we want to be perfected by God and be fit for His use, we have to undergo His trials and refinements to get rid of our naturalness and corrupt disposition. Only in difficult environments will we truly look unto God and rely on Him, see His wisdom and almightiness, and have true knowledge of Him.
Knowing God’s will, I came to realize that the ridicule, insult, and slander, as well as the arrest of the atheistic government that I had suffered, were elaborately arranged by God to/ purify and gain me. Having experienced these, I developed true faith in God, and had a true understanding of my problems, such as notions, corruption, and lack. I truly appreciated that the sufferings and refinements set by God were all my need, which contained His kind intention. I am so small, but so lucky to follow God and experience His work in this life, which is indeed God’s exceptional exaltation and grace for me.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 65:19
And I will rejoice in Jerusalem, and joy in my people: and the voice of weeping shall be no more heard in her, nor the voice of crying.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 65:18
But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create: for, behold, I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her people a joy.
After My Friend Becomes My Rival …
By Anqi
Morning sunshine quietly came into Anqi’s room through the French window and warmed the whole room. Anqi went to the window and opened it, greeted by a whiff of fresh air. She looked up at the bright sky with a smile, feeling much more at ease. A nice day had begun.
Anqi went early to her beauty shop as usual and there she started doing her business for that day. After cleaning the store, she waited for her customer who had made a reservation the day before. This was when her good friend Meina hurried to her shop and said: “Anqi, the shop of your neighbor Xiaoli is being remodeled. Do you know what kind of shop she will open?” Anqi didn’t care about her words and said: “Xiaoli has run her furniture shop for many years. It’s very normal that she has her shop redecorated. Yesterday I told her we’ll gather together after the decoration.” After hearing this, Meina patted Anqi’s shoulder and said compassionately: “Ah, you’re too naive. You should intend to have dinner with her. She’ll open a beauty shop. She’s already learned professional skills in another place and placed an order with a Skin Care Company. All that is left before her starting business is just to wait to finish the decoration.” After listening to her, Anqi gave her a smile and thought nothing of her words and just took them as a joke. Upon seeing this, Meina dragged Anqi downstairs. When Anqi saw the newly-designed storefront and the facial beds in Xiaoli’s shop, Anqi’s heart grew cold immediately. She felt very upset and thought: “Hasn’t Xiaoli been engaging in the furniture business? She has never mentioned before me that she will open a beauty shop. I maintain a good relationship with her, but I never thought that she would vie with me for business. The popular proverb says two of a trade never agree. If she runs a beauty shop on the ground floor, how will I do my business?”
After Anqi returned to her shop, her heart was a raging sea of emotions. She thought back on her past, how she took Xiaoli as a close friend, offered her facials and body treatments for free at leisure, chatted with her about some skills at beauty treatments, gave her skin-care products, and so on. But now, Xiaoli actually changed career and did facial services. No wonder Xiaoli would often come to Anqi’s shop no matter whether she needed Anqi, and inquire about the condition of the beauty industry, the skills at beauty treatments and the channels for buying stock for the shop. It turned out all Xiaoli did was arranged in advance, and her intention was to try to probe into the beauty industry and pry words out of Anqi. The more Anqi thought of it, the angrier she got. Anqi treated Xiaoli with complete sincerity and took her as her friend. But unexpectedly, Xiaoli should make use of her. This made Anqi very sad. Beside, Anqi thought about how her business was already difficult to deal with but she would have one more competitor under her nose. This caused Anqi to feel even worse in her heart.
Just at that time, the customer’s arrival interrupted Anqi’s thoughts. She adjusted her mood and then gave the customer a beauty treatment absent-mindedly. Several hours’ work that day seemed like a long time to her. After closing for the night, she dragged her exhausted body to her home. She lay in bed tossing and turning and was unable to sleep feeling agitated. The thought of what had happened during the day left her in great turmoil. The more she thought of this, the more she disliked Xiaoli, so much so that her heart was full of hatred toward Xiaoli and she didn’t want to meet Xiaoli again. In the midst of her pain, Anqi came before God and prayed. After praying, she read God’s word where it says: “Cruel mankind! The connivance and intrigue, the snatching and grabbing one from another, the scramble for fame and fortune, the mutual slaughter—when will it ever end? Despite the hundreds of thousands of words God has spoken, no one has come to their senses. People act for the sake of their families, sons and daughters, for their careers, future prospects, position, vainglory, and money, for the sake of food, clothing, and the flesh. But is there anyone whose actions are truly for the sake of God? Even among those who act for the sake of God, there are but few who know God. How many people do not act out of their own interests? How many do not oppress or ostracize others in order to protect their own position?” God’s words directly pointed out Anqi’s thoughts, which allowed her to understand why she hated Xiaoli so much. There was only one beauty shop in the street where Anqi’s shop was located, which helped her have a relatively good business. However, her business would be directly affected if Xiaoli engaged in the same business below her shop. It turned out that Anqi’s hatred for Xiaoli resulted from losses in her interests. Anqi thought about how she treated Xiaoli friendly when Xiaoli’s interests did not clash with hers, how she started to dislike and hate Xiaoli when knowing Xiaoli would run the same kind of shop as hers. Anqi then realized that this was caused by her own selfish nature. The unbelievers fought and struggled with one another for fame and gain, yet as a Christian, Anqi also had the same life view as them—scrambling for fame and wealth. Anqi knew doing things like this couldn’t bring glory to God. During one year of belief in God, Anqi read much of the word of God, understood the fact that man’s fate is administered in God’s hands, saw God’s wondrous deeds in her life, and felt some changes in her disposition. But she had never thought that Xiaoli’s imposing on a bit of her interests could lead to her hatred for Xiaoli. Through the revelation of God’s words, Anqi gained some understanding of her so-doing, and she would like to deal with Xiaoli calmly and stop living in the state of selfishness and self-interest.
The next day, Anqi went to work as before. When she saw Xiaoli’s beauty shop had already opened, she still felt somewhat uncomfortable. However, she remembered God’s words she read the night before, so she kept praying to God and asked Him to protect her heart so that she could free herself from the corrupt satanic disposition. After the prayer, her heart was lighter, and then she began to pour herself into work as she always did. She thought she had let go of it. But what happened next made her heart surge again.
In the afternoon, a new customer came to her shop and said to her: “Excuse me, will you offer a beauty treatment for free. I want to have an experience.” Hearing these words made Anqi surprised. She composed herself and thought: “I have never held promotional activities to give a free beauty treatment. My new customers are generally introduced by my regular ones. Could it be that she is looking for Xiaoli’s shop? No! If all customers go there, then I’ll have no trade.” After thinking of this, Anqi pretended to be calm and said with a smile: “You mistake. I have never offered a beauty treatment for free. There are no other beauty shops on this street. The shop you’re looking for may be on the east street.” Hearing this, the customer went out into the direction Anqi pointed.
After the customer left, Anqi felt very angry. She thought to herself: “Xiaoli, you are really good. In order to attract more customers, you offer beauty treatments for free. This way, all customers will go to your shop, who will come to mine? As you stole my business, I didn’t allow the customer to go to your shop.” In addition to anger, she also got a dull pain in her heart. This was when she realized that what she had just done was not right. She thought: “What’s wrong with me? Yesterday I told myself to stop being selfish and self-interested and live out the likeness of a Christian. But why did I still hate Xiaoli and even did something to retaliate against her when my interests were affected?” Then she quickly came before God and prayed: “O God! I have realized I’m selfish and despicable, but I still involuntarily did something to harm Xiaoli’s interests. God, I want to walk out from my state of jealousy and hatred. May God guide and help me.”
Anqi read God’s words: “Until people have experienced God’s work and gained the truth, it is Satan’s nature that takes charge and dominates them from within. What, specifically, does that nature entail? For example, why are you selfish? … the main reason behind all these things is that Satan’s poison is within you. As for what Satan’s poison is, it can be fully expressed with words. For example, if you ask some evildoers why they committed evil, they will answer, ‘Because it’s every man for himself, and the devil take the hindmost.’ This single phrase expresses the very root of the problem. Satan’s logic has become people’s lives. They may do things for this purpose or that, but they are only doing it for themselves. Everyone thinks that since it is every man for himself and the devil take the hindmost, people should live for their own sakes, and do everything in their power to secure a good position for the sake of food and fine clothing. ‘Every man for himself and the devil take the hindmost’—this is the life and the philosophy of man, and it also represents human nature. These words of Satan are precisely the poison of Satan, and when people internalize it, it becomes their nature. Satan’s nature is exposed through these words; they represent it completely. This poison becomes people’s lives as well as the foundation of their existence, and corrupted humanity has been consistently dominated by this poison for thousands of years.” “Each and every person seeks to use violent methods to live among their fellow man; they seize their daily bread using violence; they win their positions and obtain their profits using violence, and they use violent and evil ways to do anything they want. Is this humanity not horrifying? (Yes.)”
Reading these words of God, Anqi kept nodding her head. The revelation in God’s words is a true portrayal of people’s real life. Living in a world corrupted by Satan, everyone racks his brains to fight for his own interests, and doesn’t hesitate in lying and cheating to seize his own livelihood. From God’s words, Anqi understood that the reason why she couldn’t stop hating Xiaoli and even envied her for her good business was because of the viewpoints instilled in her by Satan such as “Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost,” and “Why get up early if there’s nothing in it for me?” After Xiaoli opened the same kind of shop as hers, Anqi no longer regarded Xiaoli as her good friend but as her competitor in business. Instinctively, Anqi rejected Xiaoli for interests and put interests above all. And for her own self-interests she even went so far as to send Xiaoli’s customer away. Even though Anqi had realized her selfish nature after reading God’s words, because she had been too deeply corrupted by Satan and the self-interested nature had been deeply rooted within her, she involuntarily did the thing that harmed Xiaoli and offended God once her own interests got involved. This made Anqi see that what Satan does is to corrupt people and entrap people, so that people don’t have normal interpersonal relationships, and fight and harm each other for profit. Similarly, Anqi, who did not understand the truth or thoroughly see the means by which Satan corrupts man, also always fought with other people fiercely for her own interests, living helplessly in suffering. It was in that moment that Anqi finally came to a sudden realization: If she didn’t resolve her corrupt satanic dispositions and didn’t correct her erroneous view on life, then she would remain living in agony and being unable to extricate herself from it.
God’s words came into Anqi’s mind: “Regardless of differences in ability, intelligence, and willpower, people are all equal before fate, which does not distinguish between the great and the small, the high and the low, the exalted and the mean. What occupation one pursues, what one does for a living, and how much wealth one amasses in life are not decided by one’s parents, one’s talents, one’s efforts or one’s ambitions, but are predetermined by the Creator.” Anqi thought: “It’s true. All the life of us is ruled by God. What kind of role one plays in the world, what one does for a living, what skills one masters, and whether one is rich or poor in his life—all of these things are predetermined by God. Whether the business in Xiaoli’s shop and in mine is good or bad does not depend on our own efforts, ability, or ambitions. Instead, it is based on God’s preordination. Now what I should do is submit to God’s sovereignty. This is the most sensible decision.” When Anqi’s thoughts went there, she felt light and liberated as if having cast off a heavy burden.
One morning, Meina came to visit Anqi and whispered in Anqi’s ear: “I passed Xiaoli’s shop just now and saw several customers in it. She is a layman, but her methods for business are so brilliant. I never thought she would have such a good business when she first runs a beauty shop. Anqi, you must hold promotional activities to surpass her in business.” Her words agitated Anqi’s calm heart again. Anqi thought: “That is the case. She should have such a good business in such a short time. If things go on like this, all my customers will be attracted by her, then what should I do? No! I must hold promotional activities to attract more customers. I mustn’t lose to her.” Just when she was aching to act, she immediately realized that her situation wasn’t right, and that it was one of Satan’s tricks. So she silently prayed to God: “O God! Meina’s words urged me to fight for fame and gain. Satan uses my friend’s words to lure me to anger again. God, please protect my heart so that I can avoid being deceived by Satan and be able to stand witness for You.”
At that time, Anqi thought of God’s words: “Everything that happens to people happens when God needs them to stand firm in their testimony to Him. Though nothing major is happening to you at the moment and you do not bear great testimony, every detail of your daily life is a matter of testimony to God. If you can win the admiration of your brothers and sisters, your family members, and everyone around you; if, one day, the unbelievers come, and admire all that you do, and see that all that God does is wonderful, then you will have borne testimony.” God’s words made her understand that this matter did not happen by chance. It was authorized by God, and there was God’s good intention in it. Rather than say this was the temptation of Satan, it might be said that this was God’s test of her by means of Satan’s temptation to see whether she really had let go of her own interests and could live out God’s words. Through enlightenment from the words of God, Anqi understood that God wanted to let her bear a witness for Him and live out reality to manifest Him, honor Him, and make Satan fail in complete humiliation. With this in her mind, Anqi smiled and said: “Meina, now there is fierce competition in the beauty industry. Even if Xiaoli hadn’t opened a beauty shop, others would do it. She’s free to turn to any business she likes from her bad furniture business. Besides, how much wealth one possesses is preordained by God. Let it be.” These words stunned Meina. She gave Anqi a thumbs-up, and they looked at each other and smiled. Anqi actually knew she would have not easily put this matter aside without God’s guidance.
The days went by and nothing happened. One day, Anqi met Xiaoli and proactively greeted her. This embarrassed Xiaoli, and she said: “My furniture business was never very good, so I had no choice but to change career. However, it’s so hard to do business now, which made me hardly find a profitable one. Out of options, I decided to open a beauty shop and give it a try.” Anqi said, smiling: “It doesn’t matter. We work on our own businesses. More beauty shops on this street can attract more customers for us.” Xiaoli was quite surprised when she heard Anqi said this, and she had never thought Anqi would be so generous.
Later, Anqi went into her shop. A ray of sunshine came into the shop and warmed her heart. She could not help but sigh with emotion: “O God! Your essence is so beautiful and good. It was Your words that delivered me from my torment and gave me a relaxed and happy life. Thanks be to You.”
Bible Verse–Isaiah 65:17
For, behold, I create new heavens and a new earth: and the former shall not be remembered, nor come into mind.
Bible Verse–Revelation 20:10
And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.
Bible Verses–Revelation 20:7-9
And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog, and Magog, to gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.
What I Gained After Getting Cancer
By Wu Dan
My family was poor when I was young, and I lived a tough life and was often jeered and sneered at by my relatives and friends. From that point on, I made up my mind: I must make a lot of money and live a rich life in the future, so that others will look at me in a new light.
At the age of fourteen, I dropped out of school and worked in places far away from home to earn money. Several years later, I got married. As I worked overtime and stayed up late for a long time and was regularly exposed to chemicals, my health was badly influenced. So my husband asked me to have a rest at home. But my parents-in-law disliked me because I didn’t make money but stayed idle at home, saying that I was doomed to suffer from poverty all my life. Hearing their harsh words, I thought: “I must work hard to earn money and live a rich life. I’ll see who will still look down on me then.”
Afterward, I went to work in my sister-in-law’s restaurant. In the beginning, I worked as a waitress, food preparation worker, and then cook. The work of the restaurant was tiring and the salary was low, and I needed to get up early and go to bed late every day, so I could hardly endure it. But while thinking that I could open my own restaurant, earn a lot of money, and live a rich life after acquiring all the expertise, I would have the impetus to carry on.
Two years later, I quit my job and wanted to start my own business. But my husband did not support me. In order to make money, I secretly rented two storefronts. After all the equipment was installed, the restaurant opened up. The business at that time was brisk, and I, like a wound clock, kept working day and night. Sometimes I even had no time to have meals, and I often had a sore back because of the tiredness. However, while I thought that wads of money would come rolling in, an invisible power surged in my heart. I could bear it no matter how uncomfortable and tired I felt. My hard work paid off, and I bought a house and a car soon. I also had some savings, and could buy whatever I wanted. My parents-in-law also treated me differently, they would satisfy me no matter what I required. I finally tasted the feeling of having money and being thought highly of by others. This made me feel that my hard work was well worth it.
However, I was dissatisfied with the status quo. In order to earn more money and have more people admire me, I planned to open chain restaurants and create my own brand. So, I not only needed to manage the business of the restaurants but also needed to broaden connections. I was awfully busy. At this time, my mother preached God’s kingdom gospel to me, but I thought: “I’m still so young and it’s the best time for me to earn money now. I don’t have time to believe in God.” So I refused her. After that, my mother came to preach the gospel to me several times, but I refused her on the excuse of being busy with work every time.
One day, I suddenly felt very uncomfortable and my private part bled badly. My head was dizzy and I felt weak all over. So I went to the hospital to have a check up, and the result showed that I got uterine fibroid. The doctor told me that it would be cured after an operation. Hearing the doctor’s words, I breathed a sigh of relief. I only wished to have the operation quickly so that I could go back to earn money. So, I immediately made an appointment with the doctor and planned to have the operation the next day. However, the operation was stopped when it was performed halfway. The doctor said that my condition was not good and that they needed to take the thing out for a biopsy in a large hospital. The doctor asked me to go home and wait for the result.
Half a month later, my husband went to the hospital for the test result. After returning home, he told me that the doctor asked us to go to the provincial hospital to have another check up. He also comforted me, asking me not to worry but to regard it as a trip. Hearing my husband’s words, I didn’t think much, and simply packed our luggage and went to the provincial city. My husband spent a lot of money making an appointment with an expert, and the result came out in the afternoon. The doctor said that I got cervical cancer. Hearing this news, I felt as though the heavens were falling and I seemed to sink into a bottomless abyss. I kept crying in my heart: “Good Heaven! I’m only 35 years old. I don’t want to die now! How come I got such a disease? At this time, desperation, fear, and helplessness all welled up in my heart. My husband comforted me with tears: “Dear, don’t worry! I’ll try to get your illness cured even if we have to surrender our last resources. Take it easy. It’s not as serious as you think.” However, I could not listen to him at all. I was unwilling to accept that my life was so miserable.
When we got to the hospital ward, the nurse on duty said, “There is no bed available until next month. Your treatment cannot be delayed. So you’d better go to other hospitals.” Hearing these words, I was disheartened. I felt very dizzy and fell beside my husband. My husband hurriedly held me and comforted me. I felt extremely painful in my heart, thinking: “I’m unable to be hospitalized even though I have money. What troubled world is this? I couldn’t help crying. Later, a professor told me, “Your illness is very serious and you must be hospitalized right away. You need to receive the chemotherapy two times. If the number of the cancer cells doesn’t decrease after that, you can only resign yourself to the Heaven’s will then.” While hearing this, I sighed with emotion: “How fragile man’s life is! I kept busy with my business, but in the end got cancer because of exhaustion. Can the money I earned buy my life?”
Since there was no bed available, I had to lie on the chair in the corridor to receive chemotherapy treatment. Several days later, because of the after effects of the drugs, I was very weak and felt feeble all over. My abdomen was swollen and painful and I couldn’t eat or defecate. My hair also fell out. Seeing that I was neither like a person nor a ghost, I felt very desperate in my heart. Thinking back to the time when I didn’t have the illness, in order to earn money, I was half dead with fatigue. Now, I had to endure the torment of disease. I really couldn’t bear such a blow, and thought that I’d rather die. At this time, my mother phoned me and kept comforting me, asking me to go to her house and saying that she had something very important to tell me.
After I returned home, my mother witnessed to me God’s kingdom gospel and asked me to read a passage of God’s words, “What is the source of the lifelong suffering from birth, death, illness, and old age that humans endure? What caused people to have these things? Humans did not have them when they were first created, did they? Where, then, did these things come from? They came into being after humans were tempted by Satan and their flesh became degenerate. The pain of human flesh, its afflictions, and its emptiness, as well as the extremely miserable affairs of the human world, only came once Satan had corrupted mankind. After humans were corrupted by Satan, it began to torment them. As a result, they became more and more degenerate. The diseases of humanity grew more and more acute, and their suffering became more and more severe. Increasingly, people sensed the emptiness and tragedy of the human world, as well as their inability to go on living there, and they felt less and less hope for the world. Thus, this suffering was brought down upon humans by Satan.”
After I read God’s words, my mother fellowshiped with me, “In the beginning, God created Adam and Eve. They lived a happy and carefree life in the Garden of Eden and enjoyed all the riches bestowed upon them by God, without the griefs and worries, or the birth, death, illness, and old age. Since we humans were tempted and corrupted by Satan, we have lived in the influence of Satan, losing the care and protection of God. Consequently, various kinds of illnesses come upon us, which causes us to live more and more painfully and helplessly. Only when we come before God and accept God’s salvation can we break free from the affliction of Satan and feel steadfast and peaceful in our heart.” Through my mother’s fellowship, I understood: Our life, age, illness, and death are all caused by the corruption of Satan. Thinking back upon these years, I ran about and worked for money, ignoring my health, so I got cancer. All these things resulted from the affliction of Satan. Afterward, my mother wrote down the prayer to me and taught me to pray, asking me to rely on and look up to God more, entrust my illness into God’s hands, and submit to God’s sovereignty and arrangements. She also gave me a book of God’s words.
Half a month later, I went to the hospital to receive the second chemotherapy treatment. Because of hair loss, I had an allergy and felt painful and itchy all over and I was agitated in my heart. Thinking that if the effect of the chemotherapy was not ideal this time, I would not be able to have the operation but only have to wait for death, I couldn’t help feeling fearful and uneasy. At this time, I thought of the book my mother gave me. Then I immediately opened it and saw a passage of God’s words which says, “From the moment you come crying into this world, you begin to fulfill your duty. For God’s plan and for His ordination, you perform your role and start your life’s journey. Whatever your background, and whatever the journey ahead of you, no one can escape the orchestrations and arrangements of the Heaven, and no one is in control of their own destiny, for only He who rules over all things is capable of such work.” From God’s word, I understood: Our future and destiny, life and death as well as blessings and curses are all controlled in the hands of God. We cannot dictate our own destiny. No matter how much money we have or how high our status is, we are unable to change our fate. Since my life and death are all in God’s hands, it’s of no use no matter how I feared death and felt nervous. It will only make me more and more miserable. Why don’t I commit my life into God’s hands? While I thought of this, my heart calmed down and I came before God and prayed: “O Almighty God! My life is controlled in Your hands. You know that I’m weak. But I’m willing to entrust my illness into Your hands. No matter whether I will live or die, I’m willing to submit to Your sovereignty and arrangements.”
After returning home from the hospital, I didn’t feel that uncomfortable and could eat and sleep, and my mental condition also got better. I felt that God was truly by my side, caring for me and protecting me, which made me have faith in God. Half a month later, I went to the hospital for an examination. The doctor told me, “The effect of the chemotherapy is good, and you can have the operation now.” At that time, I felt very happy, and kept thanking God in my heart, “O God! I thank You for Your wondrous protection, so that I have the chance to have the operation. O God! I’m willing to commit my operation into Your hands. May You rule over and arrange it.” Then, the doctor performed the operation on me. The operation was very successful and I could get up and walk the next day. The doctor told me on the third day, “The wound healed nicely. You can get out of the hospital a few days later.”
Returning home, I recovered quite well. After that, I went to the hospital to receive the chemotherapy several times more. I saw that my wardmates kept vomiting and suffered a lot because of the chemotherapy, but I didn’t suffer too much and felt calm in my heart. Thanks to God’s protection, the cancer cells had been brought under control and my condition also got better. Three months later, I went for another examination and found that the cancer cells disappeared completely. The doctor and the wardmates all said, “Your illness was cured so easily. It’s really a miracle. Have you taken any good medicine?” I said nothing but only smiled. I knew that this was all because of God’s care and protection. If it were not for God’s mercy, I wouldn’t have recovered soon.
Later, my mother brought brothers and sisters to my house to have meetings and fellowship God’s words with me. I began to live church life, feeling especially peaceful and joyful in my heart. One day, I saw that God’s words say, “People spend their lives chasing after money and fame; they clutch at these straws, thinking they are their only means of support, as if by having them they could live on, exempt from death. But only when they are about to die do they realize how distant these things are from them, how weak they are in the face of death, how easily they shatter, how lonely and helpless they are, with nowhere to turn. They realize that life cannot be bought with money or fame, that no matter how wealthy a person may be, no matter how lofty their position, all are equally poor and insignificant in the face of death. They realize that money cannot buy life, that fame cannot erase death, that neither money nor fame can lengthen a person’s life by a single minute, a single second.”
I saw that what God’s words revealed was exactly my true state. Thinking back to these years, in order to live a rich life and win back some dignity for myself in front of my family, I dropped out of school at an early age and worked hard to make money day and night. When I had bought a car and a house, I was not satisfied and still wanted to open more restaurants to earn more money. I kept busy every day like a money-making machine, and never took care of my health. Sometimes, I was tired and wanted to stop to have a rest, but my desire of getting money and fame and gain was too strong, so I was reluctant to waste the chance of making money. I had such manifestations and pursuits all because I was influenced and poisoned by the toxins that Satan had injected into us mankind such as; “Money isn’t everything, but without it, you can do nothing,” and “Money means everything.” This made me regard pursuing money as the most important thing and think that I would be admired by others and would have everything when I had money. However, when I suffered from cancer, I found that money and fame and gain could not be exchanged for my health, even less could they bring comfort to my heart and soul. Although I rejected God’s salvation time and again, God did not abandon me because of my disobedience. Rather, when I was most helpless and desperate I ever was, God arranged for my mother to preach His kingdom gospel to me again and He pulled me back from the verge of death, so that I had the privilege of coming before God and accepting His salvation. Now, I truly tasted God’s love and salvation.
I saw that God’s words say, “If people have a genuine understanding of God’s disposition, and can give heartfelt praise to His holiness and righteousness, then it means they truly know Him and possess the truth; only then do they live in the light. Only once a person’s view of the world and of life changes does one undergo a fundamental transformation. When one has a life goal and comports oneself according to the truth, when one submits absolutely to God and lives by His words, when one feels peaceful and illuminated to the depths of one’s soul, when one’s heart is free of darkness, and when one can live entirely free and unrestrained in God’s presence, only then does one lead a genuine human life, and only then has one become a person who possesses the truth.” God’s words pointed out the correct direction of life to me. In the past, I labored hard for money and suffered the tortures and afflictions of Satan terribly. I understood that only the life of worshiping God is valuable and meaningful, and that I should no longer live by Satan’s laws of survival. In the following days, I read God’s words and lived a church life more actively, and also performed my duty as a created being in the church, testifying God’s love and salvation toward mankind to more people who were still living in darkness and pain. I felt especially peaceful and joyful in my heart. My mental condition got better and better and my faith of following God became greater and greater. Only then did I realize that only by following God can I live out a meaningful life. Thank God! All the glory be to God!
Bible Verses–Psalm 37:9-11
For evildoers shall be cut off: but those that wait on the LORD, they shall inherit the earth. For yet a little while, and the wicked shall not be: yes, you shall diligently consider his place, and it shall not be. But the meek shall inherit the earth; and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace.
Bible Verse–Revelation 14:4
These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb wherever he goes. These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits to God and to the Lamb.
Bible Verses–Revelation 20:4-6
And I saw thrones, and they sat on them, and judgment was given to them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark on their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that has part in the first resurrection: on such the second death has no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.
Why Were the 250 Leaders Swallowed by the Earth
The Old Testament records this story: When Moses led the Israelites out of Egypt, the 250 leaders disobeyed his leadership and thus perished in a crack in the earth. However, very few people know why their opposing Moses led them to perish.
The Bible records that God used Moses to lead the Israelites out of Egypt and that through Moses God promulgated the Ten Commandments for man to follow. Seeing that Moses was esteemed and trusted by the common people, the 250 leaders of the congregation of Israel at that time were not convinced of him. More than two hundred prestigious people led by the Korah, Dathan and Abiram all attacked Moses and Aaron by saying, “You take too much on you, seeing all the congregation are holy, every one of them, and Jehovah is among them: why then lift you up yourselves above the congregation of Jehovah?” (Num 16:3).
“Is it a small thing that you have brought us up out of a land that flows with milk and honey, to kill us in the wilderness, except you make yourself altogether a prince over us? Moreover you have not brought us into a land that flows with milk and honey, or given us inheritance of fields and vineyards: will you put out the eyes of these men? we will not come up” (Num 16:13–14). From these words, we can see that, the 250 leaders thought Moses made himself king; they were unwilling to accept the leadership of Moses, and moreover complained to and attacked Moses many times. Jehovah heard their every word and saw their every move. Afterward, His anger came upon them: He made the earth instantly open up and swallow them, all of their families and the men with them, causing these people to descend alive into the netherworld.
But why did the 250 leaders meet God’s destruction due to opposing Moses? This is what God said about it in His words: “Perhaps some of you have read the story of Moses in the Bible. After Moses was anointed by God, the 250 leaders expressed their disobedience to Moses because of his actions and for various other reasons. To whom did they refuse to submit? It was not Moses. They refused to submit to God’s arrangements; they refused to submit to God’s work on this issue. They said the following: ‘You take too much on you, seeing all the congregation are holy, every one of them, and Jehovah is among them….’ Are these words and lines very serious, from a human point of view? They are not serious! At least, the literal meaning of these words is not serious. In a legal sense, they do not break any laws, because on its very surface, this is not hostile language or vocabulary, much less does it have any blasphemous connotations. These are just common sentences, nothing more. Why is it, then, that these words can trigger such rage from God? It is because they were not spoken to people, but to God. The attitude and disposition expressed by them is precisely what aggravates God’s disposition, and they offend God’s disposition that must not be offended.”
From these words of God, we can see that: Moses was used by God personally; all he did was in accordance with Jehovah God’s commands and was doing God’s will; his work represented part of the Holy Spirit’s work. However, the 250 leaders not only did not obey Moses, they instead openly went up and clamored against him. They believed that, since God was able to speak to Moses, then God should be able to speak to them; since Moses could be used by God, then they could also be used by God. They also said that they only listened to God and not Moses. This is how they resisted the man used by God. They had already offended God’s disposition. So God vented His rage on them and made the earth open up and swallow them. We can also see that the 250 leaders did not know God’s disposition or the Holy Spirit’s work at all. These are the real reasons why God destroyed them in hell.
Bible Verse–Revelation 7:14
And I said to him, Sir, you know. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.
Bible Verse–Revelation 7:9
After this I beheld, and, see, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands;
Bible Verses–Revelation 5:9-10
And they sung a new song, saying, You are worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for you were slain, and have redeemed us to God by your blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; And have made us to our God kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth.
When the Colleague Shirked Her Duties at Work, She Acted This Way
By Zhang Jie
In a fine afternoon in early summer, the sun was high in the sky and roasting the earth. It was almost time for students to leave school. The murderous heat didn’t mean to fade away and the air was thick with heat, so that the normally active leaves on the both sides of the road lolled their heads.
When Zhang Jie returned to her workplace after meeting, she saw a pile of unwashed bowls and chopsticks sitting out there, the napkins on the floor, the grease marks on the tables, and the dirty rag lying there in plain sight. Everything was at sixes and sevens. At this moment, Zhang Jie got extremely angry and her face changed at once, her delight of having a meeting with brothers and sisters thoroughly wiped away. She was very unhappy and complained inside, “This colleague is too irresponsible. You think you’re the boss’ relative, so you can usually shirk your duties or take a stroll? Every time when picking vegetables, washing vegetables, washing the bowls and other cleaning, I did more than you. This time I was just on leave for several hours, but you’ve gone away, leaving me to do these work. It’s okay for me to do more work on ordinary days, but why did you still wait for me to do these work instead of washing them yourself in my absence?” The more Zhang Jie thought, the angrier she became. She thought: Even if I do more work, my wages won’t be more than others’, nor will you appreciate it. From now on, I’ll just do my own share of work and never do more. Though Zhang Jie thought this way, yet when she saw so many dirty bowls and chopsticks, she just ate humble pie and finished washing them.
Then one day, when Zhang Jie came back to the restaurant from her business, she again saw that there lay some unwashed bowls and chopsticks. Because of her delay, she immediately began to wash them. But halfway through washing, she thought inside, “Well, I went out on business, but you should do your share of work. Why do you see so many unwashed bowls and chopsticks but don’t wash them? Every time I worked more but the boss didn’t pay me more money. Today I’ll only do my own work and leave you the remaining part.” She was full of complaints inside but somewhat hesitated over whether she should do so or not. Then she thought she was a believer in God and shouldn’t calculate so much like the unbelievers but should have the likeness of a Christian. Hence, she reluctantly washed all the bowls and chopsticks, yet still had a bit of complaint toward her colleague in her heart.
When Zhang Jie got home after a busy day, she ached all over, as if every bone had scattered apart. She, harassed and fatigued, lay on the sofa and couldn’t help but think of what had happened between her colleague and her those days. Then she came before God and prayed, “God! My colleague always shirks her duties and leaves me lots of work to do, so my heart was filled with complaints toward her. I also have prejudices against her and don’t want to talk to her. God, I want to tolerate and forgive her, but I can’t do that. May You lead me to understand the truth and not to live in satanic corrupt disposition.”
After prayer, Zhang Jie read God’s words that say, “Man’s corrupt disposition stems from his being poisoned and trampled upon by Satan, from the egregious harm that Satan has inflicted upon his thinking, morality, insight, and sense. It is precisely because these fundamental things of man have been corrupted by Satan, and are utterly unlike how God originally created them, that man opposes God and does not understand the truth. Thus, changes in man’s disposition should begin with changes in his thinking, insight and sense that will change his knowledge of God and his knowledge of the truth.” Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life also says, “Now, the interpersonal relationships of all people are not normal. This is mainly because they have been deeply corrupted by Satan. Their character is extremely low: People all seek only profit and only focus on taking advantage of others when handling things; there are their own intentions and purposes in all things. People all live for themselves and for their flesh; they have no slightest care or love for others, and even no affection or love which man should be equipped with. People intrigue against each other, guard against each other and fight both openly and in secret, being unable to get along normally; the conscience and reason people should be equipped with has completely disappeared. People aren’t of one heart and mind with others; if they don’t have a little bit of patience, they will be arch-enemies. With their hearts filled with evil and fighting, people are opposed to each other and sworn enemies of each other, without the slightest likeness of a man. Their hearts have totally been occupied by Satan, and full of Satan’s philosophies.”
Zhang Jie realized that God’s words and the sermons and fellowship were saying exactly her behaviors and deeds. She thought, “In my interactions with others, I often quibbled about everything and calculated my own personal benefit; once I did more work, I would complain about it, and didn’t accept, care or understand others, so my interpersonal relationships weren’t normal. Since I worked in the gourmet kitchen with my colleague, I always did more work than she. On the outside, I didn’t openly dispute with her, but in reality I was unsatisfied with and belittled her, thinking she was too lazy. Even when I saw she didn’t work, I wanted to leave work behind. Was it not because my efforts were not rewarded that I had hatred for her? Would I make so much fuss, if the boss offered me more wages because of my doing more work? The definite answer is no. It was because my interests were infringed upon, I suffered more in the flesh, but my wages were not more than my colleague’s, that I had prejudices against her. Was it not the dominance of satanic philosophy—“Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost”—that caused this? Satan is using the principle of survival—“Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost”—to harm people, which causes people not to have true love or help in dealings with others, but to plot against each other for their profit. Now, I’m a believer, so I can’t live by satanic philosophy; instead, I should act according to God’s words. In all of my words and actions, I should bear witness to and glorify God. I can’t be like the unbelievers who shirk their duties for their profit and don’t do their own work.” At that point, Zhang Jie understood God’s will and determined to forsake her own satanic dispositions, rely on God and ask Him to guide her to interact harmoniously with her colleague.
Later, Zhang Jie read the following passage of God’s words, “If you want to have a proper relationship with God, your heart must turn to God, and on this foundation, you will also have a proper relationship with other people.” She also read a passage of Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life, “In order for people to interact normally with one another, they must possess a few principles of practice. These principles should not only include not taking advantage of others, not harming others, but having some love. They further include having a conscience and rationality, helping one another, showing tolerance to one another, caring for others, letting others benefit in all situations, considering others, not just caring about yourself, showing compassion for others’ weaknesses, and forgiving the transgressions of others. If we have these few principles, we will be able to build a normal relationship with others and we will be able to live in harmony with each other.”
After reading God’s words and the fellowship from the above, Zhang Jie’s heart suddenly became cheerful. She thought, “God’s words have pointed out the correct way to practice. It turns out that if one wants to maintain a normal relationship with others, he must practice according to God’s words, establish a normal relationship with God first, pray before God and rely on Him in all things, and accept all the situations, people, matters, and things that befall him from God. What’s more, he must follow the principles while practicing the truth: having a loving heart, tolerating and helping others, not doing things just for his own benefits but thinking more about others, learning to sympathize with and understanding others.” Thinking of this, Zhang Jie stopped frowning and smiled more and more. She deeply knew this environment was set by God for changing her corrupt dispositions, that this was God’s love and salvation of her, and that she couldn’t fixate her eyes on her colleague, but should treat her properly, and live out the likeness of a real person to glorify God and shame Satan thoroughly.
Work was busy as usual. Every day Zhang Jie prayed to God and entrusted her difficulties to God. She pondered God’s words in her heart and hummed hymns of God’s words from time to time, feeling very happy.
One day, the business was very good. Both the cooks and waiters were tied up. Meanwhile, Zhang Jie and her colleague also had their hands full. Just then, a friend of her colleague’s came to invite the colleague to play. Without thinking, her colleague was gone with her friend. Then Zhang Jie thought inside, “Even when we both do these work, we’re so busy. Now I’m left alone. When will I finish so much work? Working with you, I really lose out.” When Zhang Jie was thinking this, she was dying not to wash the bowls and chopsticks, but thought of these words of God, “Everything that happens to people is when God needs them to stand firm in their testimony to Him. Nothing major has happened to you at the moment, and you do not bear great testimony, but every detail of your daily life relates to the testimony to God.” At that moment, Zhang Jie calmed herself and mulled over God’s words, “Everything that happens to me relates to the testimony. God arranges perfect people, matters, and events for me to experience and practice according to His words. Though I have the will to interact with my colleague harmoniously, God wants me to truly forsake my flesh, to live it out in reality, and to stand witness for Him before Satan.” After understanding God’s intentions, Zhang Jie had strength in her heart. She was willing to obey God’s arrangements and do what she should do, no longer calculating her own personal benefit. When she put God’s words into practice, she finished all the work unconsciously and didn’t feel tired.
One day, her colleague asked her, “Zhang Jie, our business was very busy that day, but I went out with my friend. Were you angry with me?” Zhang Jie replied with a smile, “Yes, I indeed got angry then, but on second thoughts it was just that I needed to wash more bowls and chopsticks. We all have our own difficulties. What’s the use of haggling over every penny?” Hearing her words, her colleague felt embarrassed and then blamed herself, “Ever since you worked with me, I always neglected my duties every day, but you forgave me and did my work silently. It’s very kind of you and I want you as my elder sister. From now on, I’ll do my own work myself.” After hearing these words, Zhang Jie was very moved in her heart, thinking: Today, it’s not that I’m broad-minded, but that God’s words have changed me.
One day, something came up, so Zhang Jie needed to go out. Her colleague said to her, smiling, “Go. I’ll wash the remaining blows.” These simple words warmed Zhang Jie’s heart and she couldn’t help but offer thanks and praises to God, for she knew that was God’s love. When she had a little knowledge of God and was willing to rely on God, the environment surrounding her immediately was changed. After this experience, Zhang Jie deeply sensed that having a normal relationship with God naturally results in normal relationships with other people, and that all things are established on the basis of understanding the truth. She also tasted God’s earnest intention in saving her: God made her see His deeds through unfavorable people and matters she encountered, and more than that, God made her realize that when she truly repented and practiced in accordance with God’s words, God’s smile was revealed to her.
Zhang Jie was walking on a straightforward road which was stretched into the distance. The rain-washed leaves on the roadsides were shining in the sunlight, becoming more verdant. Recalling what had happened just now, Zhang Jie not only was somewhat touched, but also felt an inexpressible peace and joy in her heart. She strode forward with a firm look in her eyes.
Bible Verse–Revelation 20:7
And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison,
Bible Verses–Revelation 20:1-3
And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal on him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.
Bible Verses–Revelation 19:19-21
And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against him that sat on the horse, and against his army. And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that worked miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone. And the remnant were slain with the sword of him that sat on the horse, which sword proceeded out of his mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their flesh.
During My Career, I Learned to Rely on God
By Tangtang, Japan
On April 9, 2017, I came to Japan from China. And on the fourth day, I went to work in a car fitting factory—to mat produced-fittings with grinding tools. The temperature was over 40 Celsius degrees in the workshop with no air conditionings. In summer, I felt hot and tired but I had to work unceasingly. After three months of work, my right hand showed signs of numbness. Although a night’s rest would bring a little relief to my condition, I had to get on with my work the next day. Every day I went through the same routine and I felt so tired of it. Sometimes when I passed through the inspection workshop, I was filled with envy at the easy and comfortable work there. But my reason told me this good turn would not happen to a newcomer as I was.
On a day of early August, I went to my position to start the day’s work as usual. Then the monitor came to tell me that I was transferred to the inspection department from today. His words made me joyful and surprised, as if a big pie from the sky landed upon me exactly. I told myself secretly: I must try my best to do the work well.
After getting home from work in the evening, I told a sister excitedly about the change of my job. She said it was God’s blessing and encouraged me to work hard. I earnestly nodded. And I thought back to the past when I kept living in the dust all day. I breathed so much dust every day, and if this continued, my lungs wouldn’t be able to bear it. At the thought of this, I resolved in my heart: I must grasp this chance. Is the job not to check over products for defects? So easy! I will learn quickly.
The next day, in order to prove myself to the supervisor and the monitor, I inspected every finished product very, very carefully. As long as I found a slightest imperfection or something I couldn’t be certain of, I would go to consult the old guides. After getting their advice, I continued to work hard. However, little had I dared to hope that when I handed the final inspection team the products that I had inspected, all the products were substandard except those that the old guides taught me to check over; what was more infuriating, the girl of the inspection team simply passed all the substandard products to the supervisor and asked him to teach me. Although he didn’t criticize me directly, I still felt a lot of invisible pressure. To improve the quality and number of the inspected products, I dared not drink water and worked the whole morning without a rest. Meanwhile, I couldn’t help but think that the supervisor had called me for working, and if I still couldn’t do well tomorrow, they would immediately transfer me to my former post. I felt more pressure as I thought of it more and more. Then I thought: No, I must work harder than before and do this job well. In this way, they will not transfer me back! I kept pondering how to do the work well in the following days. Unwittingly, I became distant from God and I couldn’t quiet myself in the gathering for I was distracted by my job.
I remembered that every time when I met difficulties, my brothers and sisters would find God’s words to help me. Then I told all the problems I encountered to a sister, and she read a passage of God’s words to me, “People spend most of their time living in an unconscious state. They don’t know whether it’s right to rely on God or on themselves. Then most of the time they choose to rely on themselves, to rely on the beneficial conditions and environments around them, as well as the people, events and things around them that are beneficial to them. This is what people are best at. What people are worst at is relying on God and looking to God, because they feel that looking to God is too much bother. They can’t see Him or feel Him, and they feel it is vague and not realistic to do so. So people perform the worst with this lesson, and their entry into it is the shallowest. If you don’t learn how to look to God and rely on God, you will never see the work God does on you, or the guidance and enlightenment He gives to you” (“Young People Should See Through the Evil Trends of the World”).
“Oh, the corrupt ones! You must come to rely on Me today; if you do not, today I shall tell you that you will never achieve anything! All shall be in vain and your undertakings shall be worthless!” (“The Thirty-eighth Utterance”).
The sister fellowshiped with me, “God has dominion over all things and all events. Yet as a small creature of God, we always want to rely on ourselves to do this and that—it is a kind of arrogant disposition. We should honor God as the greatest in our hearts. No matter what problems we meet, we should believe in God’s almightiness, and learn to rely on Him and look to Him. Also, there is God’s love for you hidden in the change of your job. God empathized your weakness and knew that your hand became numb for the long-time working, so He raised your monitor up to transfer you to an easy post. If not for God’s love, maybe you would not get this job. So God has blessed us, and we should learn to be grateful to God in everything.”
Then she read another passage of God’s words, “Sometimes, looking to God doesn’t mean speaking clearly when people pray to God for something, or for God to guide them in some way, or for God to protect them; rather it is that, when they encounter some issue, they are able to call on Him sincerely. So, what is God doing there? When someone’s heart stirs, and they have this idea: ‘Oh God, I can’t do this myself, I don’t know how to do it, and I feel weak and negative,’ when these thoughts arise in them, does God not know about it? When these thoughts arise in man, are people’s hearts sincere? When they call on God sincerely in this way, does God assent to help them? Despite the fact that they may not have spoken a word, they show sincerity, and so God assents to help them. When someone encounters an especially thorny difficulty, when they have no one to turn to, when they feel especially helpless, they trust in God as their only hope. What are their prayers like? What is their state of mind? Is it sincere? Do they have any mixed purpose at that time? When you trust God as though He were the last straw that you clutch onto to save your life, when you hope God will help you, only then is your heart sincere. Though you may not have said much, your heart has already stirred. That is, you give your true heart, your sincere heart to God, and God listens. When God listens, He sees your difficulties, and He guides you, enlightens you and helps you” (“Young People Should See Through the Evil Trends of the World”). Through the words of God’s and the sister’s fellowship, I understood that the adjustment of my job was entirely from God’s rule and arrangements. His making me encounter this environment was to let me learn to draw close to Him, rely on Him and experience His love. I should pray to God and rely on Him to experience, and would not do this job by myself for I could do nothing by myself. After knowing God’s intentions, I felt quite blamed. I realized that although I was a believer in God, I had no place for God in my heart so that I still acted by my own ability when something happened to me. Was this not my rebellion against God? Thinking of this, I made up my mind: Although I didn’t do well today, I should obey first. Tomorrow I will rely on God to work and ask God to guide me.
The next day, when doing work I pondered what the sister fellowshiped—to rely on God and look to Him at all times. Then I silently prayed to God in my heart: “The unique Almighty God, You created all things and rule over everything. My life and work are all bestowed by You. Now I’ve been transferred to a new post, and it is because of Your arrangement. You know that my stature is small, and that I don’t know how to experience when encountering the matters, thus putting Your words to the back of my mind, not seeking and relying on You, much less seeing Your love for me. Oh God! Now I come before You sincerely and give myself entirely over into Your hands. Please guide and enlighten me.” After praying, I calmed down slowly. Later, I found that I got more skillful at this job as I went along so that I finished it quickly. Based on my pace of work in former days, these tasks couldn’t be finished until the next day, but I accomplished all the work that afternoon. I didn’t know how I had done, and I could only pray to God unceasingly that I was willing to obey God’s rule and arrangements no matter what results I would get.
That afternoon the girl, who reviewed my work, said to me, “Congratulations! The rate of qualified products inspected by you reaches 100%.” Hearing this news, I felt so excited that several days of strain and pressure were released at once. Thank and praise God! If not for God, I would have still struggled in distress. God guided me to finish this work easily, and allowed me to see His deeds and appreciate His loveliness. From this experience, I felt that when I honored God as the greatest in my heart and relied on Him in everything, I would feel relaxed, peaceful and happy. In the following days, I always reminded myself to come before God to rely on Him and treat this work given by God with a thankful heart. When I treated this work with such an attitude, I got more skillful at my work and did it better and better. Afterward, the supervisor suddenly asked me if I got accustomed to my new job and how my hand pain was. I realized more clearly that such attention was from God for I didn’t tell anyone in the factory that my hand hurt and was numb except my sister. Thank God!
One day, I walked on my way to work when hearing hymns and unexpectedly I heard a song: “From the beginning until today, only man has been capable of conversing with God. That is, among all living things and creatures of God, none but man has been able to converse with God. Man has ears that enable him to hear, and eyes that let him see, he has language, and his own ideas, and free will. He is possessed of all that is required to hear God speak, and understand God’s will, and accept God’s commission, and so God confers all His wishes upon man, wanting to make man a companion who is of the same mind with Him and who can walk with Him. Since He began to manage, God has been waiting for man to give his heart to Him, to let God purify and equip it, to make him satisfactory to God and loved by God, to make him revere God and shun evil. God has ever looked forward to and awaited this outcome” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”).
I wept as I heard this hymn. As a creature of God, only we can converse with God and know His will. What a great grace and uplifting of God! I only enjoyed all the things bestowed by God every day, but didn’t give my heart to Him and didn’t know how to experience His love. If not for this experience, I wouldn’t know that being close to God and relying on Him was so happy and peaceful. Thinking of this, I prayed to God silently, “God, though my stature is small, I am willing to do my duty well and invest myself fully in pursuing the truth to repay Your love. Thank You for everything You have given me!”
Bible Verse–Revelation 16:16
And he gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon.
Bible Verse–Revelation 16:14
For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth to the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.
Bible Verse–Revelation 7:10
And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sits on the throne, and to the Lamb.
Why Did Job Curse the Day of His Birth
At dusk, a grizzled old man was sitting among the ashes. His bare skin was covered with sore boils and these boils were festering and oozing pus, which was too horrifying.
Seen from the look on his face, the old man was extremely grieved but he was very silent. He picked up a potsherd on the ground to scrape the sore boils.
After a while, he opened his mouth to say: “Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived” (Job 3:3).
“Cut!”
After saying this, the director Bochu ran out in a hurry from behind the camera. Frowning, he anxiously looked at the old man and sighed and silently headed back to the monitor.
Seeing his expression, Yi Qian took the white wig off and said helplessly: “Director, don’t be anxious. Let’s think.”
“Let’s call it a day and go rest.”
Two months ago, the church prepared to shoot a documentary Back to the Book of Job. During the screen test, Brother Yi Qian, who was only 35 years old, with his natural and true virtuosity, successfully recreated Job’s grief of scraping his body among ashes. The camera crew, Bochu included, were full of praise for him. Thus, that day, he became the much-anticipated leading role.
His performances these days really didn’t disappoint anyone.
But since they started to film the scene of Job’s curse of the day of his birth, the filming had been stuck.
At night, Yi Qian went back to the break room. Thinking that because his acting over these two days hit a snag, the entire company had to knock off, he felt guilty. But he didn’t know why he could never act well in this scene.
Then he once again opened the Bible and read, “After this opened Job his mouth, and cursed his day. And Job spoke, and said, Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived” (Job 3:1–3). Yi Qian was troubled and then was bent over his desk thinking: “When Job lost his possessions, children, and livestock all over the mountains and even when his body was covered with boils, he didn’t complain about God with his lips but bowed down to the ground and praised God’s name. His faith in God is always the example that Christians followed throughout the ages and God called him a perfect man. How could he, such a perfect man, not know when a man is born is decreed by God? But why did he curse the day of his birth? Is this really a complaint of Job in painful trials?” Yi Qian was a bit puzzled.
As hours passed, it was deep in the night.
Yi Qian did a search with the words “why Job cursed the day of his birth” on the Internet. He clicked on the link of a gospel website and then saw these words: “When Satan stretched forth its hand to afflict the bones of Job, Job fell into its clutches, without the means to escape or the strength to resist. His body and soul suffered enormous pain, and this pain made him deeply aware of the insignificance, frailty, and powerlessness of man living in the flesh. At the same time, he also gained a profound appreciation and understanding of why God is of a mind to care for and look after mankind. In Satan’s clutches, Job realized that man, who is of flesh and blood, is actually so powerless and weak. When he fell to his knees and prayed to God, he felt as if God was covering His face and hiding, for God had completely placed him in the hands of Satan. At the same time, God also wept for him, and, moreover, was aggrieved for him; God was pained by his pain, and hurt by his hurt…. Job felt God’s pain, as well as how unbearable it was for God…. Job did not want to bring any more grief upon God, nor did he want God to weep for him, much less did he want to see God pained by him. At this moment, Job wanted only to divest himself of his flesh, to no longer endure the pain brought upon him by this flesh, for this would stop God being tormented by his pain—yet he could not, and he had to tolerate not only the pain of the flesh, but also the torment of not wishing to make God anxious. These two pains—one from the flesh, and one from the spirit—brought heart-rending, gut-wrenching pain upon Job, and made him feel how the limitations of man who is of flesh and blood can make one feel frustrated and helpless. Under these circumstances, his yearning for God grew fiercer, and his loathing of Satan became more intense. At this time, Job would have preferred to have never been born into the world of man, would rather that he did not exist, than see God cry tears or feel pain for his sake. He began to deeply loathe his flesh, to be sick and tired of himself, of the day of his birth, and even of all that which was connected to him. He did not wish there to be any more mention of his day of birth or anything to do with it, and so he opened his mouth and cursed the day of his birth: ‘Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived. Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, neither let the light shine on it’ (Job 3:3–4). Job’s words bear his loathing for himself, ‘Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived,’ as well as the blame he felt toward himself and his sense of indebtedness for having caused pain to God, ‘Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, neither let the light shine on it.’ These two passages are the ultimate expression of how Job felt then, and fully demonstrate his perfection and uprightness to all. At the same time, just as Job had wished, his faith and obedience to God, as well as his fear of God, were truly elevated. Of course, this elevation is precisely the effect that God had expected” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”).
After he read the passage above, his eyes were moist. He had speculated many times about why Job cursed the day of his birth and had suspicions about Job’s faith in God, thinking that in the trials, Job was weak so he complained to God. He never thought Job’s cursing of the day of his birth could confirm his faith and obedience to God. Through reading these words, his puzzled mind was completely unraveled. He truly acknowledged that God observes the deepest parts of people’s hearts and that Job was truly worthy of being called “a perfect man.”
Then, Yi Qian hurried to Bochu and shared these words with him.
“Thank the Lord. After reading this passage, I finally understand why Job cursed the day of his birth. It turns out that in such a painful environment, he felt God covered His face for God was concerned and aggrieved for him and could not bear seeing him suffer this pain. Because of his perfection and uprightness and moreover, because of his faith and obedience to God, he would rather endure suffering by himself than see God feel grieved and pain for his sake. Thus he wanted to overcome the weakness of the flesh. However, he could not transcend the bondage of the flesh. Because of this, he detested himself. Under the torment of physical and mental pain, Job cursed the day of his birth, for he thought if he hadn’t come to the world, God wouldn’t have been aggrieved by his pain. This is the true reason of Job doing this. Though I long to be a person like Job, I was always puzzled about why Job, so perfect and upright, cursed the day of his birth. Today, only after reading these words do I realize that the behaviors that Job lived out in such extreme pain totally prove that his humanity is indeed better than all of ours.” At this point, Yi Qian choked up.
Then Yi Qian bared his heart to Bochu, “I think of when I had a serious illness last year. I knew regardless of whether it is good or bad, everything contains God’s good intentions. But when my body suffered the torment of illness, though I didn’t say words of complaint about God, I was thinking about why God didn’t protect me. What I revealed in the trial was just my misunderstandings and complaints toward God. Contrarily, when Job’s flesh was painful and weak, he would rather curse the day of his birth than see God be aggrieved by his pain. From this, I see Job had true knowledge of God in his experiences. He knew God’s essence is love and God is the source of all positive things. And he realized that God had no intention to harm man or let man suffer pain and all of man’s sufferings were from Satan. Thus, when he suffered torment, he could feel the sadness and pain in God’s heart—God’s grieving and weeping for him, and he hated Satan in his very bones. Encountering this trial, he not only didn’t complain about God, but had a deeper understanding of God’s genuineness and loveliness. These are all manifestations of Job’s fear of God and shunning of evil.
“Thinking of our misunderstandings about Job in the past, I am very ashamed. Previously, we always thought Job, this perfect man, was flawed. This is not merely our misunderstandings of Job, but our notions about God and the expression that we don’t believe God’s words. The Bible said, ‘For Jehovah sees not as man sees; for man looks on the outward appearance, but Jehovah looks on the heart’ (1 Samuel 16:7). We only look at the exterior of things and judge them according to what we have seen. But God observes the deepest parts of people’s hearts and He can see clearly who truly believes in Him and who is absolutely faithful to Him.”
Bochu said very definitely, “Right. God has a thorough understanding of us mankind. However, we didn’t seek out God’s will in this matter. Only relying on our own conceptions and imaginings, we suspected that Job’s curse of the day of his birth is his complaints about God, and we even couldn’t completely accept that God praised Job as a perfect man. It can be seen that if we do not know God, we will easily develop notions about His words and work. In the future, we can no longer rely on our notions and imaginations to view God’s words and work and neither can we portray Job according to our own thoughts.”
“Absolutely! Thank the Lord so much for letting us see these words today. Job’s testimony moves us and is worthy of our imitation.” Yi Qian said briskly.
Bochu continued, “That’s all right. Filming this movie has so much value. By this, our mistaken views of Job are resolved and moreover, we have more understanding and knowledge of God’s intentions and disposition. When we have true knowledge of God’s intentions and disposition, we won’t complain about and resist the people, things and events God orchestrates for us, nor judge the matters we cannot see through or define people, much less disobey and oppose God. At that time, we can seek out God’s will in everything and fear and obey Him in our hearts.”
The next morning, the continuity man said, “Back to the Book of Job, Scene 20, take 10. Action!”
With a clap, the old man that was covered with boils started to scrape his body in the ashes.
After a while, he slowly raised his head. Tears seemed to well up in his eyes. At that moment, attachment, adoration, grief—various complex feelings burst out from his eyes.
Then, he sat on the ground. He tried to be strong enough to overcome the flesh. Such a strong wish shocked everyone.
At last, he extremely loathed himself, shouting with grief: “Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived” (Job 3:3).
The director, in front of the monitor, gave a satisfied smile.
“Pass!” He shouted.
The crew was so excited that they felt like jumping for joy and the applause broke forth.
Yi Qian rose up, and shed tears of joy.
Bible Verse–Revelation 21:7
He that overcomes shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he shall be my son.
Bible Verse–Matthew 24:31
And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.
Bible Verses–Matthew 25:31-36
When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit on the throne of his glory: And before him shall be gathered all nations: and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divides his sheep from the goats: And he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say to them on his right hand, Come, you blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world: For I was an hungered, and you gave me meat: I was thirsty, and you gave me drink: I was a stranger, and you took me in: Naked, and you clothed me: I was sick, and you visited me: I was in prison, and you came to me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we you an hungered, and fed you? or thirsty, and gave you drink? When saw we you a stranger, and took you in? or naked, and clothed you? Or when saw we you sick, or in prison, and came to you? And the King shall answer and say to them, Truly I say to you, Inasmuch as you have done it to one of the least of these my brothers, you have done it to me. Then shall he say also to them on the left hand, Depart from me, you cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels: For I was an hungered, and you gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and you gave me no drink: I was a stranger, and you took me not in: naked, and you clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and you visited me not. Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we you an hungered, or thirsty, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister to you? Then shall he answer them, saying, Truly I say to you, Inasmuch as you did it not to one of the least of these, you did it not to me. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment: but the righteous into life eternal.
Four Principles Essential for You to Get Along Well With Others
By Wang Jing
Interacting with others is a profound lesson for everyone, and Christians are no exception. We all want to handle interpersonal relationships well. So I would like to share with you four principles of practice.
First, in our interactions with others we shouldn’t follow our emotions or preferences, but should treat others in accordance with the principles of truth.
In our interactions, we always treat others based on our own individual preferences. When we meet someone whose character, temperament and lifestyle are in line with our own, we will be willing to interact with them, and we’ll think whatever they say or do is right. Even if they point out our deficiencies to us, we will be willing to accept it. However, when we meet those who are not like us in all aspects, we will discriminate against and shun them; we will be unwilling to accept or obey the suggestions they give us even when we know that they are right. These are all manifestations of acting on our own emotions and preferences. There are no principles of truth in our interacting with others this way, and so our relationships might fall apart at any moment because of our temporary displeasure. This shows that interacting with others based on emotions and preferences can only bring us constant distress, and that such relationships won’t last long. Moreover, it is at odds with the Lord’s will. Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life said, “Some people, when fulfilling their duties among the brothers and sisters, are incompatible with anyone else, their relationships with others are abnormal. There is no love in their relationship with others, there is only hate. They always get close to this person and distance that person, always fight with this person and beckon that person. They have no normal interpersonal relationship with others.” “A person who genuinely loves the truth has a hallmark: He or she likes all those who practice the truth. He or she not only respects them, but also is willing to maintain contact with them and communicate truths together with them in order to gain from it. … A person who genuinely loves the truth likes seeking the company of other people who are honest and love the truth. No matter what their character flaws are, they like fellowshiping with them because they can benefit a lot and gain something that they cannot get from those who don’t like truth.” These two passages of fellowshiping show that the most important thing in our interactions with a person is to first see whether or not the person sincerely believes in God and loves the truth, as opposed to seeing whether or not their temperament and character are like our own. When our interactions with others are established on the principles of truth, with regard to all those who are humane and love the truth, we can be honest with each other and love each other, and then we will naturally be light and liberated; with regard to those people who do not have good humanity and do not love the truth, we only need to maintain an ordinary relationship, instead of a deep relationship, with them so that much unnecessary vexation will naturally be avoided.
Second, treat the failings and corruptions of others correctly and don’t delineate or judge others arbitrarily.
The Lord Jesus said: “Judge not, that you be not judged. For with what judgment you judge, you shall be judged: and with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again” (Mat 7:1-2). The Lord Jesus taught us that regardless of what transgressions others have or regardless of what corruptions they reveal, we shouldn’t judge or delineate them arbitrarily. We should be loving toward others, tolerate others, and help them. It is recorded in the Bible how the Lord Jesus treated transgressors: Pharisees brought an adulterous woman before Jesus to see how He would deal with her. In accordance with the law, this woman should have been stoned to death, but the Lord Jesus didn’t condemn her but just told her not to sin anymore. From this practical example, we can see that the Lord Jesus particularly sympathizes with our human weaknesses. Regardless of what transgressions we commit, as long as we truly want to repent, God will give us opportunities, and He will wait for us to repent and change. If we don’t view others with an eye for development, but treat others by relying on our satanic corrupt disposition by making harsh demands of them, trifling over minor matters, and arbitrarily judging and defining them when they reveal some corruption, then we simply won’t be able to get well along with them.
For example, there was a sister in our church who never attended meetings on time because of her passivity and weakness. I tried to help her many times, but she was still the same. I decided that she was not a sincere believer in God so I didn’t want to support her anymore or pay any more attention to her. Afterward, I saw that in the Bible it says: “Let not him that eats despise him that eats not; and let not him which eats not judge him that eats: for God has received him. Who are you that judge another man’s servant? to his own master he stands or falls. Yes, he shall be held up: for God is able to make him stand” (Rom 14: 3-4). When I read this I felt quite ashamed. I thought back on how God moved some brothers and sisters to support me and fellowship God’s word with me when I was negative and weak and felt defeated. This helped me to understand God’s intentions and have faith and strength to feel myself renewed. The situation with the sister was the same as my previous situation. It was because she didn’t understand the truth and was bound by family entanglements that she couldn’t attend meetings on time. So when she needed our loving support, I should have continued to communicate God’s will with her so as to help her understand the truth, shake off the shackles of Satan’s dark influence, and return to God’s presence. However, not only did I not understand her difficulties, but I also gave her the cold shoulder and defined her as a believer who wasn’t sincere in her belief in God. How arrogant and conceited I was! After realizing all this, I prayed and repented to God, and was willing to change my wrong attitude. Then I fellowshiped with her based on love and patience, and shared my experience and knowledge with her. This way, after several times of fellowshiping, she understood God’s intentions, her situation changed, and she started to attend meetings regularly and even to perform her duties in the church. Through this experience, I understood that during the period that God works to save us, no matter what weaknesses and corruptions we have, as long as the essence of our nature is not bad and we truly believe in God and pursue the truth, God will give us opportunities to repent. Therefore, we should also tolerate and help others out of love, and treat everyone according to God’s attitude toward mankind. We must not arbitrarily define or judge others. Treating others like this is the truly fair way and conforms to the Lord’s will.
Third, when interacting with others, we should set aside our egos and learn from each other.
The Bible says, “But in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves” (Phi 2:3). When interacting with the brothers and sisters, we always see people and things according to our corrupt disposition of arrogance and self-importance. We feel we are better than other people. Especially when we have a certain level of ability and possess a little caliber and talent, we look down upon those who are not talented or gifted, or those who are foolish and of poor caliber, even more. This reveals our arrogance, which is the disposition of Satan, and it does not please God. The Lord Jesus said, “And whoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted” (Mat 23:12). We should take stock of ourselves, and examine ourselves often. When we realize that we are not much better than anyone else, we will not be so high and mighty and will put our egos aside and look for and humbly accept others’ strong points to make up for our own deficiencies. This way, we will keep growing in life and get along well with others.
For example, during a meeting, a sister said that my fellowshiping about the truth was unrealistic, and that it had nothing to do with my experience and knowledge of God’s words. She asked me to cite principles in my fellowshiping and then read a passage of God’s words for me. After hearing this, I didn’t say anything, yet, in my mind, I was very defiant and thought: “What do you understand? How many years have you believed in God? How much understanding do you have of the truth? I have been nurturing and shepherding the church for a long time. Don’t tell me how to fellowship!” I was unwilling to talk to her or listen more. At that time, the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, and the blame in my heart increased. So I prayed to God in my heart, and then thought of the words in the Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life, “Don’t think of yourself too highly or consider yourself much better than others. If someone else suggests something or gives you advice, look into it, accept it if it’s right, and don’t attack others if it’s wrong. Who doesn’t have times when they are wrong? Who sees everything the right way all the time? We fellowship to make up for each other’s shortcomings, so simply accept and use the correct fellowship. Nothing could be easier! …Why can’t you listen to someone else’s opinion? If someone else is wrong, you can stop listening, if they’re half correct, accept the correct half, and if they’re completely right, then accept all of it. That benefits both you and God’s house, and benefits God’s chosen people even more.” I realized that it was because of my arrogant disposition that I was unwilling to listen to the sister’s words, and so the relationship between us was abnormal. When I thought carefully about what she said, I found it was right and beneficial to the work of God’s family. I should have put my ego aside and accepted her opinions, and learned from those exemplary things in her fellowshiping to make up for my own deficiencies. After I put this into practice, we both gained something new. Through the experience, I appreciated that only when putting our egos aside to accept others’ opinions can we gain something and will our relationships with others be more harmonious.
Fourth, when seeing others doing things in a way not in keeping with our own ideas, we shouldn’t fixate on anyone else’s issues but should first learn to know ourselves.
The Lord Jesus said, “And why behold you the mote that is in your brother’s eye, but consider not the beam that is in your own eye? Or how will you say to your brother, Let me pull out the mote out of your eye; and, behold, a beam is in your own eye? You hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of your own eye; and then shall you see clearly to cast out the mote out of your brother’s eye” (Mat 7:3-5). In our interactions with others it is impossible to avoid some minor friction. But we shouldn’t blindly fixate on others, be obsessed with right and wrong, or look to others for causes, thinking that others are wrong and at fault. We should learn to examine and recognize the problems that exist within us. When we gain knowledge of ourselves, we will not treat others based on our own corrupt disposition, and at the same time our corruptions will be resolved.
I have deep experience of this. Some time ago, a sister I was paired with raised the issue of my deficiencies with me many times, saying I didn’t shoulder enough of the burden of the work of church. Not only did I not see this as coming from God, but I thought that her manner of speaking was harsh, her opinions were too candid, and that she was picking on me purposely and making things difficult for me. So I developed preconceived ideas of the sister and didn’t want to coordinate with her for a while. Afterward, I reflected on myself. What was the reason that I was unwilling to accept her opinions? When she pointed out these problems that I had, I didn’t reflect on my own problems and instead focused my attention on the sister, thinking that it was because she picked on me purposely and her attitude and manner of speaking were bad that the relationship between us wasn’t harmonious. Actually, some things that I did were not correct either. When she pointed out my inadequacies, I directly rejected her suggestions before I understood them. That I wasn’t ready to accept the truth caused others to be unable to coordinate with me. At the thought of this, I asked her for suggestions and listened to her communication with patience. At that time, I came to understand that what she said was completely for the sake of safeguarding the interests of the church, which was not what I had imagined. Moreover, those suggestions she put forward were what I was lacking. Finally through communication, we were spiritually linked and became as harmonious as before.
Thank God! The above four principles are some gains and understanding based on my experiences. May every one of us find the principles of easily interacting with others according to the Lord’s word and achieve the result of glorifying and bearing witness to God through the way we live. Amen!
Bible Verse–John 17:14
I have given them your word; and the world has hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.
Bible Verse–John 15:18
If the world hate you, you know that it hated me before it hated you.
Bible Verses–Ezekiel 38:18-23
And it shall come to pass at the same time when Gog shall come against the land of Israel, said the Lord GOD, that my fury shall come up in my face. For in my jealousy and in the fire of my wrath have I spoken, Surely in that day there shall be a great shaking in the land of Israel; So that the fishes of the sea, and the fowls of the heaven, and the beasts of the field, and all creeping things that creep on the earth, and all the men that are on the face of the earth, shall shake at my presence, and the mountains shall be thrown down, and the steep places shall fall, and every wall shall fall to the ground. And I will call for a sword against him throughout all my mountains, said the Lord GOD: every man’s sword shall be against his brother. And I will plead against him with pestilence and with blood; and I will rain on him, and on his bands, and on the many people that are with him, an overflowing rain, and great hailstones, fire, and brimstone. Thus will I magnify myself, and sanctify myself; and I will be known in the eyes of many nations, and they shall know that I am the LORD.
Looking for a Job Abroad: By Relying on God, I Gained More Than a Job
By Jiejing
In April, 2015, I came to Japan, a beautiful country which I had been longing for for a long time. Seeing the good environment and citizenship here, I was eager to find a job, so that I could reside here.
Later, a senior told me that it was difficult for foreigners to find jobs in Japan, but if they obtained the Real Estate Certificate, it would become much easier. So, after graduating from language school, I chose economics as my major without hesitation, for economic students you need systematic occupational training to obtain certificates. After a period of hard work, I finally passed the examination for the Real Estate Notary.
In order to make my resume impressive and improve my chances of employment, besides the Real Estate Certificate, I also obtained many other certificates. I thought, “Since I have so many certificates, not only the realty companies but also other companies would want me.” Thinking of this, I felt happy in my heart.
Later, full of confidence, I began to send my resume to some companies to apply for a job. Unexpectedly, all I got was rejections, which made me confused: Aren’t the realty companies hungry for people who have the Real Estate Certificate? I not only meet their requirement, but also have many other certificates and can speak Chinese, which is useful for overseas business; why can’t I even get an interview? To obtain these certificates, I’ve put in a lot of effort. But in spite of this, I still couldn’t find a job. Do I have another chance? At these thoughts, I felt so depressed and had less confidence in finding a job.
Soon, the hiring season had passed. Many companies no longer hired workers, let alone foreign ones. Then I sought help from my teacher in private, but still failed to find a job. Seeing others in my class all found jobs, except another foreign student and me, I felt more anxious, worrying whether I could find a job and stay in Japan.
For the next half a month, I constantly sent out my resume, but still didn’t find a job, during which I lived in worries and pain. I thought, “If I can’t find a job in the end, what should I do?” Realizing my condition was not right, I remembered God. Then I told my condition to the sister who read a passage of God’s words to me, “Some people choose a good major in college and end up finding a satisfactory job after graduation, making a triumphant first stride in the journey of their lives. Some people learn and master many different skills and yet never find a job that suits them or never find their position, much less have a career; at the outset of their life journey, they find themselves thwarted at every turn, beset by troubles, their prospects dismal and their lives uncertain. … Regardless of differences in ability, intelligence, and willpower, people are all equal before fate, which does not distinguish between the great and the small, the high and the low, the exalted and the mean. What occupation one pursues, what one does for a living, and how much wealth one amasses in life are not decided by one’s parents, one’s talents, one’s efforts or one’s ambitions, but are predetermined by the Creator.” The sister fellowshiped, “Our destiny is dictated and arranged by God. What jobs we will do is also already predetermined by God and isn’t based on our own efforts or other conditions. Besides, when we can find a job is also in God’s hands. What we need to do is believe that God’s arrangements always suit us most and experience them calmly.” After hearing the sister, I understood that what job I would do was predetermined by God. In the past, I didn’t know the sovereignty of God, so I wanted to rely on my own ability to obtain a good job, placing my hope on various certificates. When I couldn’t achieve my ideal, I was negative and complaining. My suffering was actually the result of my disobedience to God’s sovereignty. After understanding this, I felt much more relieved.
Later, I read another passage of God’s words, “People spend most of their time living in a state of unconsciousness. They do not know whether they should rely on God or on themselves. They then tend to choose to rely on themselves and the beneficial conditions and environments around them, as well as on any people, events, and things that are to their advantage. This is what people are best at. What they are worst at is relying on God and looking up to Him, because they feel looking up to God to be too much of a bother—they cannot see, they cannot touch—and they feel that doing so is vague and unrealistic. Thus, in this aspect of their lessons, people perform the worst, and their entry to it is the shallowest. If you do not learn how to look up to and rely on God, you will never see God work in you, guide you, or enlighten you. If you cannot see these things, then questions such as ‘whether God exists and whether He guides everything in the life of mankind’ will, in the depths of your heart, end with a question mark rather than a period or exclamation mark. ‘Does God guide everything in the life of mankind?’ ‘Does God observe the depths of man’s heart?’ For what reason do you make these into questions? If you do not truly rely on or look up to God, you will not be able to give rise to genuine faith in Him. If you cannot give rise to genuine faith in Him, then for you, those question marks will forever be there, accompanying everything God does, and there will be no periods.” After reading God’s words, I thought that though I believe in God, I didn’t have true understanding of God’s sovereignty or true faith in Him. In the matter of job hunting, I had never relied on or looked to God to experience His work but relied on my own ability, thinking that since I could speak both Chinese and Japanese and held so many certificates, it wouldn’t be difficult for me to find a job. However, in the end, I couldn’t even get an interview, which made me feel so negative and even deny myself. In fact, God arranging such an environment was for me to rely on Him and experience His work in reality, so that my faith in Him could increase. Knowing God’s intention, I felt gratitude to Him and was willing to entrust my job hunting to Him. Whether I could find a job or not, I was willing to obey God’s sovereignty and arrangements.
The next day, when I was searching for information of employment on the Internet as usual, I suddenly found that a realty company located in downtown Tokyo was hiring foreign students. This job seldom required extra work and provided regular vacations, which would not delay my belief in God or attending meetings. It is really an ideal job for me. Isn’t it prepared by God for me? Then I sent my resume to this company. To my surprise, after a few minutes, they gave me a call and made an appointment with me for an interview. After I hung up, I kept thanking God; when I relied on Him and entrusted my job to Him, He really made a way out for me.
Aside from the excitement, I was somewhat worried. As I was introverted and not good at communicating with others, in the past, every time before the interview, I would recite the answers to the questions which may be asked in the interview in advance. But during the interview, I would forget all I had prepared because of tension and lack of confidence. Since I didn’t make any preparation for this sudden interview, how could I pass it smoothly? Then I remembered these words of God, “The Lord Jesus also wanted people to know that they do not live alone in this world. Mankind has God’s care; God is with them. They can always lean on God, and He is family to every one of His followers. With God to lean on, mankind will no longer be lonely or helpless.” It’s true. Outwardly, I attended the interview alone. In fact, God is always by my side; God is the source of life for all things and He holds sovereignty over all people, events, and things; when I rely on Him, He would lead and guide me on the path ahead. When Moses led the Israelites out of Egypt, he was not eloquent. However, because of his faith in Jehovah God, he completed God’s commission. At these thoughts, I had strength in my heart. God was my rear guard and reliance; I should learn how to rely on Him.
Before the interview, I prayed constantly to God, asking Him to lead me and guide me to walk the way ahead. Thank God! During the interview, I didn’t feel nervous and could communicate with the interviewer well. Satisfied with my performance, the interviewer told me that I passed and made an appointment with me for the second interview.
On my way home, I sang hymns all the way, happy and released. Thank God! Through this experience, I truly felt that God was right by my side; when I relied on and looked to Him, He practically led me by His words, which was not vague at all. Since then I had better faith in God.
The second interview was quickly followed by the third one in which there would be two department leaders interviewing me. Knowing this, I couldn’t help but feel afraid and thought, “These two interviewers are leaders who may be strict with me during the interview. If they aren’t satisfied with me and reject me, then I have to start over. Though I can rely on God, will they employ a person who is not proficient in Japanese and has a poor caliber?” The more I thought about it, the less confidence I had.
On the day of the interview, I still felt afraid. Knowing something was wrong with my situation, I told my difficulty to the sister. She read a passage of God’s word to me, “God is man’s only Lord, God is the only Master of human fate, and so it is impossible for man to dictate his own fate, impossible for him to step outside of it. No matter how great one’s abilities, one cannot influence—much less orchestrate, arrange, control, or change—the fates of others. Only God Himself, the unique, dictates all things for man, for only He possesses the unique authority that holds sovereignty over human fate, and so only the Creator is man’s unique Master.” Then the sister fellowshiped with me, “All things are dictated by God. Outwardly, whether you can pass the interview depends on the interviewer. But in fact, it is in God’s hands. Because you are bound by the influence of status and put the decisions made by man above all else, you don’t have God’s place in heart or know His authority. God is the Creator; as long as we rely on Him, He would lead us.” Hearing the sister’s fellowship, I no longer felt afraid. It’s true. Only God is the one who holds sovereignty over my fate. Whether I can pass the interview is based on the rule and preordination of God. I should submit to His orchestrations and arrangements with no individual choice. Thinking of this, I felt assured and relieved.
After adjusting my mentality, I attended the interview calmly. When I was asked the question which I couldn’t answer or when I couldn’t express my idea in Japanese freely, I no longer felt nervous or afraid. Because I knew that whether I could pass the interview was in God’s hands; I just needed to do all that I could. A few days later, I received an email from the company which said that I passed the third interview, and they made an appointment with me for the last round of interviews where the interviewer was the manager. I felt so happy. I truly appreciated the authority of God’s words, and that as long as I acted according to His words, I would see His wondrous deeds.
Though I still felt kind of nervous about the following interview, I knew God would lead me to the direction forward, because after experiencing His wondrous deeds, I knew that He is always by my side. Then I prayed to Him, “Oh God! You know that I lack the powers of expression, insights, and courage. May You give me faith and strength so that I can face and experience this environment.” After prayer, I felt calm in my heart. During the interview, I was released and was prompt at answering questions. To my surprise, a few minutes after the interview, the head of the personnel department gave me a notice and told me that I was accepted by the company with a salary higher than that of the others accepted. Seeing all these things, I was moved to tears and knew that it was God’s wondrous deeds.
Through this experience, I truly appreciated that God is always by my side, supplying me and leading me. I also saw that God is faithful and that His word has power and authority, and that it is actually not vague to rely on and look to Him. Thank God! I not only found a good job, but also gained a little true knowledge of His sovereignty and more faith in Him. I believe that with God’s company and the guidance of His words, I will become more brave and confident in the future. All glory be to God!
Bible Verses–Ezekiel 38:9-12
You shall ascend and come like a storm, you shall be like a cloud to cover the land, you, and all your bands, and many people with you. Thus said the Lord GOD; It shall also come to pass, that at the same time shall things come into your mind, and you shall think an evil thought: And you shall say, I will go up to the land of unwalled villages; I will go to them that are at rest, that dwell safely, all of them dwelling without walls, and having neither bars nor gates, To take a spoil, and to take a prey; to turn your hand on the desolate places that are now inhabited, and on the people that are gathered out of the nations, which have gotten cattle and goods, that dwell in the middle of the land.
Bible Verses–Ezekiel 38:1-2
And the word of the LORD came to me, saying, Son of man, set your face against Gog, the land of Magog, the chief prince of Meshech and Tubal, and prophesy against him,
What Inspiration Can Job’s Trials Bring to Us?
What was Job’s attitude when God’s trials befell him?
We all know about Job’s trials from the Bible. It records that after Satan’s first temptation, all of Job’s livestock was stolen away by robbers, his servants were killed and his children were all crushed to death by the collapsing house. When Job heard the news, though he did not understand God’s will, he never sinned with his lips or complained against God. Rather, he behaved with rationality and bent over and worshiped, saying: “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither: Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah” (Job 1:21).
During Satan’s first temptation, though Job had stood firm in his testimony, Satan little believed his uprightness, nor did it believe that his holding fast to the way of revering God and shunning evil was true or done from his heart. Thereupon, Satan tempted Job again. After that, he had sore boils all over his body and used a potsherd to scrape himself sitting among ashes. Despite this, when his wife advised him to abandon God, he reprimanded her by saying: “You speak as one of the foolish women speaks. What? shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil?” (Job 2:10).
These few short phrases demonstrated Job’s attitude when he faced the two trials. We can see from his words that he was willing to endure suffering and submitted to God’s orchestration and arrangements without any complaints. In the end, he bore strong and resounding witness to God before Satan. Just as God’s words say: “When Job first underwent his trials, he was stripped of all his property and all of his children, but he did not fall down or say anything that was a sin against God as a result. He had overcome the temptations of Satan, and he had overcome his material assets, his offspring and the trial of losing all his worldly possessions, which is to say he was able to obey God as He took things away from him and he was also able to offer thanks and praise to God because of what God did. Such was Job’s conduct during Satan’s first temptation, and such was also Job’s testimony during the first trial of God. In the second trial, Satan stretched forth its hand to afflict Job, and although Job experienced pain greater than he had ever felt before, still his testimony was enough to leave people astounded. He used his fortitude, conviction, and obedience to God, as well as his fear of God, to once more defeat Satan, and his conduct and his testimony were once more approved of and favored by God.”
Why did Jehovah God try Job?
God permitted Satan to tempt Job, and also used this to try him, in which there is actually great significance. God says: “In God’s eyes, although Job was still the same Job as before, Job’s faith, obedience, and fear of God had brought God complete satisfaction and enjoyment. At this time, Job had attained the perfection that God had expected him to attain; he had become someone truly worthy of being called ‘perfect and upright’ in God’s eyes. His righteous deeds allowed him to overcome Satan and to stand fast in his testimony to God. So, too, his righteous deeds made him perfect, and allowed the value of his life to be elevated and transcend more than ever, and they also made him the first person to no longer be attacked and tempted by Satan. Because Job was righteous, he was accused and tempted by Satan; because Job was righteous, he was handed over to Satan; and because Job was righteous, he overcame and defeated Satan, and stood firm in his testimony. Henceforth Job became the first man who would never again be handed over to Satan, he truly came before the throne of God and lived in the light, under the blessings of God without the spying or ruination of Satan…. He had become a true man in the eyes of God; he had been set free …” From these words, it can be seen that God tried Job in order that he could use his actual conduct to bear testimony before Satan and the people of the world. Indeed, through the examination of the facts, Job’s uprightness was proven and also God’s evaluation of him was proven 100% accurate. What’s more, through these two trials, God perfected Job’s faith and his reverence of Him. Surely, having undergone the trials, Job overcame the temptations of losing his children and wealth and the temptation of suffering physically, and thus his faith in God grew. Henceforth, Satan would no longer be able to wreck his relationship with God, snatch him away from God, or even accuse him. Therefore, Job completely became free and became a man who truly worshiped God.
What inspiration can Job’s experiences bring to us?
When Satan tempted Job, on the surface it appeared that all his livestock was stolen away by the robbers, that his children were killed by the collapsing house, and that he was covered in sore boils head-to-toe; but in the spiritual realm, it was actually Satan stretching out its hands to Job and abusing him, and even more so was Satan and God having a bet. However, afterward, seeing Job had never forsaken God’s name during his trials, and finding itself without schemes to carry out, Satan fled in panic and would no longer dare to tempt him. At this point, I cannot help thinking that each of us often comes across Satan’s temptations. For example, when we are living a quiet life, suddenly something unfortunate comes upon us, or we ourselves or our family fall ill all of a sudden. Faced with these situations, we will pray, but if we fail to obtain God’s response, then our faith may ebb away and we may even complain against and misunderstand God. In fact, behind this, it is Satan making a wager with God and inciting disharmony between us and God. For another example, when some brothers and sisters are determined to serve God or preach, their family begin to block them or their relatives or friends find them a paid job, thereby swaying their faith and making them lose the chance to serve God and be saved by Him. From the outside, we just contact the people around us, but in reality these occurrences are wars in the spiritual world and are Satan’s temptations of us. Meanwhile, God also uses these trials to test us.
God’s words say: “In every step of work that God does within people, externally it appears to be interactions between people, as if born of human arrangements or from human interference. But behind the scenes, every step of work, and everything that happens, is a wager made by Satan before God, and requires people to stand firm in their testimony to God. Take when Job was tried, for example: Behind the scenes, Satan was making a bet with God, and what happened to Job was the deeds of men and the interference of men. Behind every step of work that God does in you is Satan’s wager with God—behind it all is a battle.” We can see from these words that in the environments that we encounter every day, externally they appear to be the deeds or disruption of our relatives or friends, but behind the scenes, Satan uses these people to disturb us to make us distance ourselves from God, continue to live under its domain and thus be controlled and harmed by it. While we are being tempted by Satan, God and Satan are both seeing whether we follow Satan or rely on God’s words to overcome Satan and thus stand witness for God. If we follow Satan, then we will lose one chance to be saved by God; if we are like Job, who did not deny God but stood testimony regardless of what temptations befell him, then Satan will no longer tempt us. So from God’s words and Job’s trials, we can see that these environments that befall us all have God’s intentions behind them and even more His expectations of us. As long as we seek God’s will and rely on God during trials, we will surely stand witness and be saved and perfected by God. Accordingly, our faith will become ever stronger and our God-loving heart ever purer.
Bible Verses–Revelation 17:15-18
And he said to me, The waters which you saw, where the whore sits, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. And the ten horns which you saw on the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. For God has put in their hearts to fulfill his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom to the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled. And the woman which you saw is that great city, which reigns over the kings of the earth.
Giờ Tôi Đã Hiểu Mối Quan Hệ Giữa Kinh Thánh Và Đức Chúa Trời
Bible Verse–Revelation 17:3
So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit on a scarlet colored beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.
Bible Verse–Revelation 17:5
And on her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.
4 Essential Principles of Christians Interacting With Others
By Wang Zihan
For many people, dealing with people is the biggest problem they have. In real life, we will encounter many people. Some are to our liking, but some just rub us up the wrong way. As Christians, how should we treat the people around us? What kind of the Lord’s requirements should we practice to conform to His will? … I found the answers to these questions in a book of truths and, moreover, when acting according to what the book says, my own relationship problems were thoroughly resolved. Therefore, I want to share my understanding based on my experiences with everyone.
First, we should be fair and equitable in our treatment of everyone without resorting to emotions and preferences.
The Lord Jesus said: “For if you love them which love you, what reward have you? do not even the publicans the same? And if you salute your brothers only, what do you more than others? do not even the publicans so? Be you therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect” (Matthew 5:46–48). The Lord’s words clearly tell us that as Christians we shouldn’t be honest with people only when they offer benefit to us, while ignoring them when they harm our interests. But actually, we like to be with those who are like-minded, while we discriminate against and shun those who we don’t see eye to eye with; we fawn upon those in high positions and the powerful but exclude and belittle those without status or influence. If we do this, we, just like non-believers, are not worthy to be called believers in the Lord.
For example, when someone who is like-minded mentions our defects to us, we can generally accept it, but if it’s a person we don’t like who does that, we will justify ourselves, disagree with them, and sometimes we will feel so disgusted and conflicted that we might even attack them. This shows that we act based on emotions and preferences, and that we are basically unfair to people. This is at odds with the Lord’s will. Since we believe in the Lord, we should follow Jesus and love others as ourselves. Regardless of whether others are like-minded, and no matter whether they are ordinary brothers and sisters or church leaders, we should treat them with sincerity and fairness, and have tolerance, patience and love instead of lying to them or having prejudices against them. Only by doing so do we conform to the Lord’s will.
Second, we should treat the failings and corruptions of others correctly, and shouldn’t delineate or judge others arbitrarily.
The Lord Jesus said: “Judge not, that you be not judged. For with what judgment you judge, you shall be judged: and with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again” (Matthew 7:1–2). The Lord Jesus taught us that if others have transgressions or corruptions revealed we shouldn’t judge or delineate them arbitrarily. We should treat the failings or corruptions of others correctly and believe they will improve in the future. This is only fair. If we treat others based on our own satanic corrupt disposition, and make harsh demands of others, trifle over minor matters, and arbitrarily judge and delineate others, this is not in keeping with the will of the Lord, and we will absolutely not have normal relationships with others.
For example, there was a sister in our church who never attended meetings on time because she was passive and weak. I fellowshiped with her many times, but it didn’t work. I felt really angry over this and decided that she was not a sincere believer in God. So, I didn’t want to support her anymore or pay any more attention to her. Afterward, I saw the Bible say: “Let not him that eats despise him that eats not; and let not him which eats not judge him that eats: for God has received him. Who are you that judge another man’s servant? to his own master he stands or falls. Yes, he shall be held up: for God is able to make him stand” (Romans 14: 3–4). When I read this I felt quite ashamed. I remembered how God moved the brothers and sisters to support me when I was negative, weak and defeated so that I could stay standing. Likewise, when I saw that the sister couldn’t attend meetings on time because of family and secular entanglements, I ought to have given her loving support. However, I did not feel worried or anxious for her, and even gave her the cold shoulder and delineated her as a believer who wasn’t sincere to God. I was so wicked, and had no compassion for her. My actions were fundamentally inconsistent with the Lord’s intention. After realizing this, I came before God to confess my sins and repent, and decided to continue supporting the sister, fellowship with her out of love, and share my practical experiences with her. After several times of fellowshipping, she started to attend meetings regularly and even to do some church work. Through this experience I understood that during the period that God works to save us, no matter what weaknesses and failings we believers have or what kind of corruptions we reveal, as long as we are sincere believers in God and can repent before God, God will give us opportunities to change. Therefore, we should also help and tolerate others out of love, and treat everyone according to God’s requirements. We must not arbitrarily delineate or judge others. Treating others this way is fair and conforms to the Lord’s will.
Third, we should neither overestimate nor underestimate anyone else, and should learn to discover the strengths of others to make up for our own shortcomings.
The Bible says: “Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus” (Philippians: 2:3–5). When we interact with the brothers and sisters, if, because we have a certain level of ability and possess a little caliber and talent, we look down upon those who are not talented and gifted, or those who are foolish and of poor caliber, this reveals our arrogance, which is the disposition of Satan. The Lord Jesus said: “And whoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted” (Matthew: 23-12). We should humble ourselves and modestly draw on the strengths of others to make up for our own shortcomings. Only then will God be pleased with us and will our lives develop continuously.
Besides, we should know that no matter whether others are stupid or smart, of good caliber or bad, poor or rich, we should not have prejudices against them or be affectionate when dealing with them. Whatever kind of appearance we have, whatever caliber and strengths and gifts we possess, these are predestined by God, so we have no reason to find fault with others. Whether God saves a person does not depend on these external things, and therefore, we should not care about these things. Rather, we should treat the failings of everyone correctly and learn to respect others.
Fourth, when seeing others doing things in a way not in keeping with our own ideas, we shouldn’t fixate on their issues but should first learn to know ourselves.
The Lord Jesus said: “And why behold you the mote that is in your brother’s eye, but consider not the beam that is in your own eye? Or how will you say to your brother, Let me pull out the mote out of your eye; and, behold, a beam is in your own eye? You hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of your own eye; and then shall you see clearly to cast out the mote out of your brother’s eye” (Matthew: 7:3–5). In interacting with others, it is impossible to avoid some minor friction. We shouldn’t get fixated with other people’s affairs, be obsessed with right and wrong, or find fault with others but should learn to find the problems in ourselves. When we know ourselves, then we will naturally put aside our prejudices against others.
I have deep experience of this. For example, a sister I was paired with brought up my defects with me many times, saying I didn’t shoulder enough of the burden in the work of the church. Not only did I not see this as coming from God, but I thought that she picked on me purposely and was making things difficult for me. Because of this, I developed preconceived ideas about the sister and didn’t want to do church work with her. Later, by seeking I came to know that my refusing others’ advice was dominated by my satanic arrogant nature. At the same time, I recognized that actually the people, events, and objects that I encounter on a daily basis are set up by God for changing and saving me. It was not that the sister made things difficult for me. I realized I should accept that it came from God, learn to put myself aside, accept the sister’s right advice, and actively open up and reveal my corruptions to her in order to achieve harmonious coordination. This would be beneficial to the church work and allow us to gain the truth. So, I started to practice according to God’s demands and unexpectedly the sister also revealed her own deficiencies. Finally we were able to communicate spiritually and became as harmonious as before.
The above four principles are some understanding based on my own experiences. Only by treating everyone fairly according to God’s teachings, and being able to benefit people around us can we live out the manner of a true person and glorify and bear witness for God.
Bible Verse–Revelation 17:1
And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying to me, Come here; I will show to you the judgment of the great whore that sits on many waters.
Bible Verse–Deuteronomy 7:9
Know therefore that the LORD your God, he is God, the faithful God, which keeps covenant and mercy with them that love him and keep his commandments to a thousand generations;
In a Sudden Car Accident, God’s Saved Me
By Yaru, Sweden
One morning in November, 2015, the road was slippery because of the ice, and I was driving my motorcycle home. When I was about five hundred meters from a T-junction, I saw a silver-white car parked near it. Without knowing that the car was about to start, I drove on still at normal speed. When getting to the T-junction, with a bang, I was hit by the car and slid far away. Then, I lost my consciousness.
When I was somewhat awakened , I felt some pain in my legs as if there was something pressing against them. My right arm and shoulder ached, and I felt that my head was also heavy. After I came to myself, I found that I was lying on the ground, with my left leg upon my right one and the left one pinned under my motorcycle. Under this circumstance, I was so worried and nervous, wondering: How are my legs and arms as well as my head now? Will my legs be crippled? Will I suffer from brain concussion or will there be blood clots in my brain? Will I have lingering effects from my injuries? But on second thought, I felt I was already extremely fortunate not to die in such a traffic accident. I knew it was God’s protection and care that saved me.
After a while, I heard the owner of the car blaming me, “You see how seriously my car has been damaged! You must repair it and pay for the damage.” On hearing his words, I was worried: I don’t know yet how badly I am hurt and how much money I need to spend on my injuries. Now he asks me to pay for the damage, how can I afford it? At this time, all I could do was unceasingly cry out to God in my heart, “O God! Now I am still lying on the ground and cannot get up, yet the owner of the car puts all of the responsibility on me. I really want to argue with him, but I am a believer, so I should have the likeness of a Christian to glorify Your name. O God! May You guide me and let me know how to experience and practice in such a situation.”
At that time, the motorcycle was still pressed on my legs. There were more than twenty onlookers watching, yet no one dared to give me a hand and lift me up. I could only ask God to help me out of danger. At the moment, some God’s words suddenly occurred to my mind: “Man’s heart and spirit are held in the hand of God, everything of his life is beheld in the eyes of God. Regardless of whether or not you believe this, any and all things, whether living or dead, will shift, change, renew, and disappear in accordance with God’s thoughts. Such is the way in which God presides over all things.” Under the guidance and enlightenment of God’s words, my heart suddenly was bright: Yeah, everyone’s heart and spirit is controlled by God, and everything, no matter whether it is living or dead, is orchestrated by God. Today, despite such a serious accident befalling me, I am still safe and sound. From this, I have already seen God’s wondrous deeds and experienced His great power and protection. Thereupon, I prayed to God in my heart, “O God! I believe that the thoughts and ideas of people around me as well as the owner’s are all in Your hands. I am willing to obey Your sovereignty and arrangements, and witness Your wonderful acts once again.”
I thanked God for listening to my prayer. At the moment, an elderly man came and lifted the motorcycle that pressed on my legs, and a 50-something-year-old woman also came and sat me up. The woman whispered to me, “Just pretend to be half-conscious and badly injured. Do this to blackmail him. Let’s see if he dares to again ask you to pay for his car’s damage!” Hearing what she said, I thought to myself: That’s right. Obviously the owner is in the wrong. He didn’t see me coming and ran me down. How can he ask me to pay for his car’s damage? However, just as I was thinking this, God’s words enlightened me: “For I have always acted justly, fairly, and with honor. Of course, I also hope that you can be upstanding, and do nothing that goes against heaven and earth or your own conscience. This is the only thing that I ask of you.” “I must still exhort you to refrain from doing that which is not in accordance with the truth. Rather, you should do that which is pleasing to all, that which brings benefit to all, and that which benefits your own destination, otherwise the one who suffers in the midst of disaster will be none other than yourself.” God’s words pointed out to me the path and direction of practice: God requires that whenever we do anything, we should act straightforwardly and honestly, live up to our own conscience, and that we cannot lose the decency of saints for the sake of a bit of personal interests. To cheat and blackmail others like unbelievers is something God doesn’t like. As a Christian, I must act according to God’s requirements so as to be in line with God’s will.
At the time that I was thinking like that, I heard people around me talking, “How can you ask her to pay for the damages of your car? Is the car more important or is human life more important?” “You should hurry to send her to the hospital. It’s good enough if she does not blackmail you.” “Though she was hit about five meters away, she was able to wake up. How extremely fortunate she is! It is Heaven who has protected her. How lucky is she?” Hearing these words, I continued to give thanks to God in my heart, thinking that it was not luck but God’s protection that saved me.
After I stood up, I turned my head and saw that the hood of the car was smashed. And I also saw that the right sleeve of my down jacket was ripped, one pedal of my motorcycle got scraped and tilted to one side, and that my motorcycle helmet was broken as well. However, in such a big accident neither my arms nor legs were injured. I could not believe I was still safe and sound. Later, not only did the owner not ask me to pay to fix his car, but he wanted to send me to the hospital for an examination. At that time, I felt only too excited and prayed to God in my heart: O God! I have seen Your almightiness, wisdom, and protection. When I practiced Your words and obeyed You, the environment around me changed. Everything You have arranged is so good, allowing me to see Your love is hidden within situations.
Without any injury, I did not ask the owner of the car to send me to the hospital for an examination. He was extremely grateful to me, and shook hands with me, saying, “If later any bad condition arises on your body from this accident, you can contact me.” At this time, people around us were all stunned. Among them some gave me the thumbs up, and some said to the owner, “You met a good person.” Also, someone said to me, “Just now, when the owner said that he was going to send you to the hospital for an examination, why did you refuse? You are too kind.” After hearing this, I thought to myself: You people do not know. In fact, it is not I, but God that is really so good. It was because God’s words gave me faith and strength that I could act like this. Thinking of this, I was so moved that tears ran down my face.
Experiencing this traffic accident granted me the chance to truly see that God’s authority and power are everywhere, at every instant, and that God is by my side at all time, caring for and protecting me. Just as God’s words say: “As for what God is doing, He is protecting you with each passing moment, steering you away from one misfortune after another and from one disaster after another. This is why I say that everything man has—peace and joy, blessings and personal safety—is in fact all under God’s control; He guides and decides the fate of every individual.” Pondering God’s words in connection with my own experience, I saw God’s words are spoken very practically. And it is during real environments that God reveals the authority and power of His words. In this accident, I was allowed to personally experience that nothing is difficult for God, and that everything is determined by Him. Without such a circumstance, I would not have appreciated God’s genuineness and loveliness. Thank God for allowing me to get so many unexpected gains in this accident!
Bible Verses–1 John 4:9-11
In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because that God sent his only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through him. Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins. Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another.
Bible Verses–1 John 4:7-8
Beloved, let us love one another: for love is of God; and every one that loves is born of God, and knows God. He that loves not knows not God; for God is love.
Bible Verse–Romans 5:8
But God commends his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.
How Should We Treat Bible Prophecies in Line With God’s Will?
The Bible says: “Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Ghost” (2 Peter 1:20–21). “For the letter kills, but the spirit gives life” (2 Corinthians 3:6). These verses tell us that we cannot interpret prophecies literally relying on our conceptions and imaginings, because prophecies are from God, and it is only through the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit that we can understand them. However, before prophecies are fulfilled, it is easy for us to rely on our own notions and interpret them literally. This makes it easy to misinterpret prophecies. And our absurd interpretations will mislead others. For example, when it came to the prophecies about the arrival of the Messiah, the Pharisees relied on their own ideas. Before the Lord Jesus was born, based on the literal meaning of the prophecies in Isaiah 7:14, 9:6-7 and Micah 5:2, they imagined the Messiah’s arrival: The Messiah would be born of a virgin in Bethlehem, and be named Emmanuel; He would grow up in a palace and govern Israel while sitting upon a throne. However, when the prophecies were fulfilled, the way they had imagined Him ended up being at odds with the facts. What they actually saw was: The Lord was born of the married Mary and into a carpenter’s family, and was called Jesus; He came from Nazareth, and in the end was nailed to the cross. This is very different from the literal meaning of the prophecies. Hence, even though they saw that the Lord Jesus’ work and preaching had authority and power, the Pharisees did not acknowledge the Lord Jesus as the promised Messiah. Instead, they even blasphemed the Lord Jesus, saying He depended on the prince of the devils to cast out demons. Thus, they committed the sin of blaspheming against the Holy Spirit, offended the disposition of God, and would never gain the Lord’s forgiveness. And those commoners who had no discernment and believed what the Pharisees said also lost God’s salvation. From this example, we can see that because the Pharisees held on to their imaginings and the literal meaning of the prophecies, they ruined themselves and also others.
With two thousand years having passed, now is the key time for greeting the coming of the Lord. In the Bible, there are many different prophecies about the Lord’s coming and we often explain them in a literal way, so we have many notions about them. For instance, when we see the verses in the Bible about the Lord’s arrival mentioning “at midnight” and “as a thief” (See Revelation 16:15; Matthew 25:6), we are certain from the literal meaning that the Lord will come at midnight. As a result, at night some Christians sleep in their coat and trousers, expecting to be raptured fully dressed. However, when we see that the Bible says, “He comes with clouds; and every eye shall see him” (Revelation 1:7), we take it to literally mean that the Lord will return on a cloud in the daytime to appear to humankind, and everyone will see Him. Consequently, some people frequently look up to the skies, longing for the day that the Lord will suddenly descend among us on a cloud. In short, we have many misconceptions about this topic. God’s words say: “Do you not know that no man can fathom the mysteries of God? Do you not know that no man can explain the words of God? Are you certain, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that you were enlightened and illuminated by the Holy Spirit? Surely it was not that the Holy Spirit showed you in such a direct manner? Was it the Holy Spirit who instructed you, or did your own notions lead you to think so? You said, ‘This was said by God Himself.’ But we cannot use our own notions and minds to measure the words of God.” God’s words tell us that no one can fathom the mysteries of God; relying on our imaginings to interpret prophecies literally is not conformed to the intentions of God, so we should stop imagining scenes of the Lord’s arrival, because we do not know at all how the prophecies will come true before God Himself comes to fulfill them. We are all God’s creations, and so do not know how God will accomplish His work. Even though some prophets spoke some prophecies after receiving God’s revelation, they did not know their true meaning or how they would be fulfilled.
Therefore, in regard to the prophecies of the Lord’s return, we should pray more, have a God-fearing heart and an attitude of seeking humbly. Only thus can we receive the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit and welcome the Lord. The original disciples of the Lord Jesus, such as Peter, John, and Nathanael, did not cling to the literal meaning of the prophecies or compare it with what God did, nor did they establish rules about how God should come, but instead they focused on listening to the truth the Lord Jesus expressed, and saw that His work was full of authority and power and could not be done by anyone else. For this reason, they determined that the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah, thus welcoming the Lord Jesus and receiving God’s salvation in the end. This is the correct path by which they welcomed the Messiah. Therefore, when it comes to the question of how to treat the Lord’s return, we should be people who open-mindedly seek the truth. If someone bears witness to the Lord’s return, we must not make the same mistake as the Pharisees did—blindly refuse them relying on our imaginings and notions, and the literal meaning of the prophecies—but instead we ourselves should seek and investigate. Only with such a God-revering heart can we have the chance to welcome the Lord and will we come to understand how the prophecies come true almost without realizing it.
Bible Verse–Psalm 136:26
O give thanks to the God of heaven: for his mercy endures for ever.
Bible Verse–Psalm 86:15
But you, O Lord, are a God full of compassion, and gracious, long suffering, and plenteous in mercy and truth.
Bible Verses–Hebrews 12:5-6
And you have forgotten the exhortation which speaks to you as to children, My son, despise not you the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when you are rebuked of him: For whom the Lord loves he chastens, and whips every son whom he receives.
When Her Friend Vied With Her for Business, How Did She Act?
By Yuxin
Early in the morning, the sun was rising. The pale blue sheers shone goldenly under the bright sunshine. Yuxin opened the window. An expression of a slight happiness appeared on her face when she thought of her successful talk with a big client two days ago (It was about a policy for more than one hundred thousand yuan.) If she could sign the contract today, she would be far ahead of others in the performance review of this month and surely would get rewards. She quickly washed up and got ready to see the client.
After seeing the client, Yuxin explained what she came for. However, the client said in complete perplexity, “Contract? Wasn’t it signed yesterday?” Yuxin was confused by the client’s reply. Then, she was told by the client that it was her best friend who came to talk with the client, explaining that she was working in the same company with Yuxin, and they were business partners as well as close friends, so it was OK to sign the contract with either of them two. The client thought Yuxin had known about this and then signed the contract with her friend.
On her way home, Yuxin was distressed with heavy steps. She never expected that it was her best friend that stole her client, although it was very common to compete for clients by any means in this business. Yuxin couldn’t accept this fact and thought: How could she do this? We are best friends who share everything. I honestly told her about this big client when she asked about my sales a few days ago. I treat her as my friend, but she played a dirty trick in return. Can I ever trust her again? Yuxin felt very angry and sad, but then she remembered the days when she was new in the company and was not familiar with her business. In the face of the fierce competition, it was her best friend who comforted and encouraged her by helping her take the pressure off and sharing pleasant things with her. She would never forget those sweet memories. She cherished this friendship so much, but now … Yuxin didn’t want to lose this friendship. She imagined perhaps her friend had realized her fault and would explain to her. Thinking of this, a faint hope flared up inside her.
When they met at the morning assembly the next day, her friend looked embarrassed, and opened her mouth as if to say something, but just whispered a hello to Yuxin and said nothing about what had happened the day before. Yuxin felt very upset and thought: You owe me an apology for this matter, or at least you should give me a reasonable explanation, but you just pretend that nothing’s happened. On the outside Yuxin seemed calm, while her heart was in tumult. If other fellows had stolen her client, she might accept it, but it was … She hated herself misjudging her friend. Being disgusted at what her friend had done, Yuxin began to despise her friend from her heart. Besides, she regretted having told her friend about her going to sign a contract with the big client and even regretted having had heart-to-heart talks with her. From then on, though they still greeted each other outwardly when they met, there was a barrier between them, which was like a wall separating them apart. Their friendship no more existed.
They both felt very awkward to see each other every day in the same company. Especially when Yuxin heard her friend making a phone call to the client, “If you have needs afterward, please contact me. I will make every effort for your services…,” she couldn’t help but hate her. She even wanted to revenge herself on her friend by stealing her clients. Living in hatred, Yuxin felt very tired and painful. She knew what she revealed were not the right manifestations for a Christian, but she couldn’t control herself or get relieved. In bewilderment, She could only pray and pour herself out to God to seek a way out.
One day, Yuxin read these words of God, “Those who are of the devil all live for themselves. Their life view and maxims mainly come from Satan’s sayings, such as, ‘Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost.’ The words spoken by those devil kings, great ones, and philosophers of the earth have become man’s very life. In particular, most of the words of Confucius, who is touted by Chinese people to be a ‘sage,’ have become man’s life. There are also the famous proverbs of Buddhism and Taoism, and the oft-quoted classic sayings of various famous figures; these are all outlines of Satan’s philosophies and Satan’s nature. They are also the best illustrations and explanations of Satan’s nature. These poisons that have been infused into the heart of man all come from Satan; not the least bit of them comes from God. Such devilish words are also in direct opposition to God’s word. It is absolutely clear that the realities of all positive things come from God, and all those negative things that poison man come from Satan.” “There are still many satanic poisons in people’s lives, in their conduct and behavior; they possess almost no truth at all. For example, their philosophies for living, their ways of doing things, and their maxims are all filled with the poisons of the great red dragon, and they all come from Satan. Thus, all things that flow through people’s bones and blood are all things of Satan.” Besides, she also read a passage of a spiritual man’s preaching, “Nowadays, all people’s interpersonal relationships are not normal. It is mainly because man has been deeply corrupted by Satan and their character is extremely low. They all put profit first, only want to take advantage of others, and have their personal intentions in everything. All human beings are living for themselves and the flesh. They have no concern and care for others and even don’t have the affection and love that they ought to have. They scheme and guard against each other, fight openly and secretly, and can’t get along with each other. The conscience and reason that they should have are gone. They cannot be of one heart and mind. If they don’t have any patience, they are all bitter enemies.” After reading these words, Yuxin’s heart was shocked: It’s true. These days I’ve been living in bitterness and anger, and regarding my friend as an irreconcilable enemy. Is this not precisely because of Satan? We human beings have been corrupted by Satan and filled with satanic poisons, so that in interactions with our spouse, family members, friends or fellows, we all live by the satanic poison that “Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost.” We are all selfish and seek only profit; we fight with each other openly and secretly for our own interests; none of us care for others but all for ourselves in everything we do. Therefore, there are no normal interpersonal relationships between people. All of these are the results of Satan corrupting man. Yuxin calmed down and thought carefully: In order to gain large bonuses, my friend stole my business regardless of our friendship, which took away a big fortune that was supposed to belong to me, so I hated her and even wanted to be revenged on her. On the outside, it is all my friend’s fault because she forgot the moral principles and betrayed me for the sake of profit. It seems I am innocent. But from my reactions to this matter, it can be seen that I am as selfish as my friend and also live by the satanic poison that “Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost.” We both fight for our own interests. When I incurred a loss, my attitude to her totally changed. And I even intended to give her a taste of her own medicine and had the thought of harming her. So how am I any different from her? Actually, wasn’t she also dominated by the satanic corrupt disposition so that she did such a thing? Without God’s salvation, we all live in corruption, being fooled and trampled upon by Satan involuntarily. So what reason do I have to belittle and hate others? After realizing that, Yuxin gradually calmed down. She didn’t hate her friend that much, and decided to let it go.
In the following days, although Yuxin still spoke with her friend calmly, there seemed to be something hindering them from going back to the past good relationship. It worried Yuxin a lot. Could it be that people can’t treat each other with an honest heart? Is the true friendship just like “the moon in water, the flower in mirror”? Yuxin came before God again to speak her difficulty to God. After prayer, one passage of God’s words occurred to her: “In the dispositions of normal people there is no crookedness or deceitfulness, people have a normal relationship with each other, they do not stand alone, and their lives are neither mediocre nor decadent. So, too, is God exalted among all; His words permeate among man, people live in peace with one another and under the care and protection of God, the earth is filled with harmony, without the interference of Satan, and the glory of God holds the utmost importance among man. Such people are like angels: pure, vibrant, never complaining about God, and devoting all their efforts solely to God’s glory on earth.” And then she read a passage of a spiritual man’s preaching, “We should have several principles of practice if we want to get along with others normally. We cannot be satisfied with nothing more than not taking unfair advantage of and not harming others. Besides, we should have love and have conscience and reason even more; we should tolerate and help each other and care for others so that others benefit in all things; we should think about others but not only think about ourselves, should sympathize with others’ weaknesses and pardon others’ transgressions. Only with these principles can we establish the normal relationship with others, and be on friendly terms with others.”
Yuxin understood: God saves us and makes us live out the likeness of a true person, which means that we no longer live by the corrupt satanic disposition, but instead, in everything that we come across, we can seek the truth, see others and things in accordance with God’s words, and set God’s words as principles of being a man. If we want to establish the normal relationship with others, we should communicate with and purely open our hearts wide to each other, and live by God’s words. Even if others do something wrong to us, we should learn to forgive, understand and sympathize with them, and should treat them with love. In this way, God can gain glory from us and we will become the ones who accord with God’s heart. Yuxin recalled: If not for her leading me into the company at that time, I can’t get this job; if not for her patiently teaching and encouraging me, I will not become what I am today. Men are not saints; how can they be free from faults? Now my friend did something against my interest, yet I didn’t understand or forgive her. There is no tolerance and no forgiveness in me! Under the guidance of God’s words, Yuxin was willing to put herself aside to learn to tolerate, forbear and understand her friend. Meanwhile, she planned to have a heart-to-heart talk with her friend, sharing what she had gained recently. After finding the path of practice, Yuxin was released and very happy. She involuntarily began humming a hymn to praise God.
The next day after the morning assembly, Yuxin actively said to her friend, “Have you met the quota of this month? How close are you to getting the reward?” Hearing Yuxin’s expressions of concern, her friend’s frown dissolved into a smile, and then she replied, “Far from it….” Then they began to talk about the things happened to them recently. Yuxin learned that her friend’s recent sales performance was poor. In order to improve it, possessed by demons in a moment, her friend stole Yuxin’s client, for which her friend was very sorry afterward. Having heard this, Yuxin also opened her heart to tell her true thoughts to her friend. Then, her friend said to Yuxin, “Now I have some contracts to sign. Let’s visit the clients together and make joint efforts to meet the quotas.” Yuxin smiled happily.
After this little event, they had more tolerance for and understanding of each other, getting along better and better and becoming the closest partners at work. Although the earlier actions of her friend brought Yuxin some bitterness, Yuxin attained the riches of life and tasted the sweetness of being a man according to God’s words. She thanked God for His blessings.
Through trials, the friendship became purer.
Bible Verses–John 15:9-10
As the Father has loved me, so have I loved you: continue you in my love. If you keep my commandments, you shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father’s commandments, and abide in his love.
Bible Verse–Revelation 3:19
As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent.
Bible Verses–Revelation 16:1
And I heard a great voice out of the temple saying to the seven angels, Go your ways, and pour out the vials of the wrath of God on the earth.
Bible Verses–Revelation 15:1
And I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvelous, seven angels having the seven last plagues; for in them is filled up the wrath of God.
By Relying on God, I Gained More Than a Satisfying Job
By Lele, South Korea
A single person, a huge suitcase, an international flight, an unfamiliar city in a foreign country: that was the scene when I went abroad for the first time in my life. With no family or friends or acquaintances around me I had never been in such a strange situation before. As I could only say a few things in Korean, such as “안녕하세요 (Hello!)” and “감사합니다 (Thanks!),” my nervousness and worry far exceeded my curiosity and excitement about life abroad.
My first stop in South Korea was the school I came to study at. There, I was accommodated in a particularly small room for which I had to pay two hundred and fifty thousand won, that is, 1500 RMB. I hadn’t brought much money, so I realized then that it was necessary to find a part-time job. However, when I asked my new classmates to help me find one, they told me that those who couldn’t speak the native language could only get jobs washing dishes. I didn’t like the sound of that kind of job, but in order to get money, I still said, with a flushed face, “Okay, I can do that.”
However, after asking around for many days, I only got answers like, “We haven’t had a vacancy for a dishwasher of late. You’d better ask around.” I could only force a smile and say, “It’s alright. If there is, please tell me.”
After class, I walked home with a heavy heart. Thinking about how I had to pay accommodation fees soon and the tuition fees for the next term, and then counting the last little money in my purse, I fell into a state of considerable distress. Fear replaced worry in my heart. On the clamorous streets, looking at others’ radiant smiles, and listening to their laughter, I envied them so much that I couldn’t help heaving a deep sigh. And at the same time, fear, grievances, loneliness and helplessness welled up in me, and the tears flowed down my face uncontrollably.
At that moment, I suddenly remembered that before I left home, my mother urged me, “Lele, I won’t be with you after you go abroad. No matter what happens to you, remember to rely on God and look to God more. God is almighty; He is beside us, and as long as we call on Him, He will help us at any time.” Yes, I am a believer in God, and I made a firm commitment before Him—after going abroad, I will often pray to God and rely on Him to get through any difficulties, so that each aspect of my character can be tempered. Yet when I encountered difficulties, I forgot all this. Thinking of this, I prayed to God in my heart, “O God, what should I do? I haven’t found a job up to now. I don’t have much money, so how can I continue living here? Dear God, I am afraid. Please help me!”
Afterward, I saw God’s words, “All things under God’s arrangements and sovereignty obey natural laws, and if you resolve to let God arrange and dictate everything for you, you should learn to wait, you should learn to seek, and you should learn to submit. This is the attitude every person who wants to submit to God’s authority must adopt, the basic quality every person who wants to accept God’s sovereignty and arrangements must possess.” I thought: “That’s right! All things are under God’s control and arrangement, and they will naturally develop according to God’s plan. Although I am in trouble, God is almighty, and I believe God will help me and make suitable arrangements for me. Now the only thing I can do is to pray to God, seek His will, and accept and submit to His orchestrations and arrangements.” After understanding some of God’s will, I felt much relief and was not as depressed as before. Then I prayed to God to entrust my difficulties to Him again and to ask Him to guide and help me.
One day not long after this, a classmate of mine told me that a nearby pizzeria needed a part-time worker. My eyes lit up, and I said hurriedly, “I want to give it a try.” Soon after, I went to that pizzeria. The boss said I would be on probation for a week, and if I did OK I would be employed. Thinking about how getting the job meant I would have money to pay for my tuition and costs of living, and then I could settle down to studying and living here, I felt pretty happy even though I wouldn’t be paid that week.
However, the pizzeria sold many kinds of pizza, all made in different ways. I was new to the world of work and was unfamiliar with the recipes, so learning them was rather complicated for me. Although I kept reminding myself that I must be careful not to make mistakes, I still mixed up some recipes on the fifth day, and made a mistake. My boss shouted at me in front of the other workers and mocked me. I was extremely embarrassed, and my self-esteem was severely damaged, so I couldn’t help crying loudly. Later, I heard my workmates say, “When he’s looking for a new employee, the boss always finds faults with them in the probation period so that they quit. Then he can keep on having free labor.” Hearing this, I felt terribly disappointed and thought I wouldn’t be able to stay there.
After getting home, I sat on the bed listlessly, knowing that my money wasn’t enough even for my rent and thinking that I still didn’t have a job. As I looked at the empty night sky through the small window, a sense of misery and loneliness crept up on me. I could not help but tell God about all the pain in my heart, “O God, what should I do? I have nowhere to go. O God, where are You? Please lead me on the path ahead of me.”
After prayer, I thought of a passage of the Bible, “Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for your heavenly Father knows that you have need of all these things. But seek you first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added to you. Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient to the day is the evil thereof” (Matthew 6:31-34). At this moment, I experienced a sudden revelation, and I told myself inwardly: “Don’t worry. God knows my difficulties; He will provide me with food and clothing, and will never lead me into a dead end. In the midst of any difficulty, I need only to pray to God and rely on Him, and seek His will. God will arrange everything.”
Then I felt particularly relieved and enlightened. I couldn’t help recalling all the time I’d experienced God’s work and seen His wondrous deeds from the time of my first starting to believe in God until today. Once, in China, I had to find a new place to live in one day. It seemed very difficult, and I thought I had little chance of finding one. However, by unceasingly calling out and praying to God, and truly relying on and looking up to Him, I rented a house that very night and it was very suitable. I thanked and praised God from the bottom of my heart. In addition, before I came abroad, I had to deposit 70,000 RMB in my own name with the travel agent, but my family didn’t have so much money. We were anxious about this. We didn’t know what to do, and then my uncle lent me 70,000 RMB on his own initiative so that I was able to come abroad without a hitch.
Everything in the past was still as fresh as ever in my memory, which made me feel that God was leading and guiding me all along. Now God had led me here to make me learn to rely on Him and look up to Him through the difficult times in my life, so as to make me strong-willed and constantly maturing in stature. This was God putting His all into my salvation. At the thought of this, I started weeping. The tears were not of misery, but rather because I was so moved. Because of God’s love, I was no longer worried about my future, and I believed God would open up the way for me to overcome all the difficulties.
Afterward, by chance, I was recommended to teach Chinese in a Chinese language academy. Before the interview, I was a little nervous. So I knelt on the ground and prayed to God, “God, thank You for arranging this interview for me. I am willing to rely on You and look up to You. Whether the interview is a success or not is in Your hands, and I will obey Your control and arrangements.” On the bus to the academy, I pondered God’s words, “Man’s heart and spirit are held in the hand of God, everything of his life is beheld in the eyes of God. Regardless of whether or not you believe this, any and all things, whether living or dead, will shift, change, renew, and disappear in accordance with God’s thoughts. Such is the way in which God presides over all things.” Indeed! Whether I was agreeable to the dean and whether the interview was a success were in God’s hands and decided by God, for God rules and controls the heart and spirit of everyone. At that time, the nervousness and worry slowly faded away, and I was able to face the interview calmly.
The interview was a success, and the moment I was told I’d got the job as a Chinese teacher there, I wept. I thanked God repeatedly from my heart, and I really realized the meaning of the words, “Where man’s abilities end is where God begins.”
However, tuition and living expenses were very high in Korea, so I couldn’t maintain myself by this job alone. But now I was not as worried and anxious as I had been before. Instead, every day, I prayed to God and read God’s words properly, and I hummed hymns of God’s words when walking. I felt enriched in my heart.
The wonderful thing was that a student of mine soon recommended me as a teacher at an international kindergarten. It was close to the academy, and so it was convenient for me to do a part-time job there. What was more unexpected was that during the time when I worked at the kindergarten, more and more parents hired me to tutor their children on a one-on-one basis, so I started to be a private teacher as well. In this way, I earned enough money for my living expenses and the tuition for that term, and even the tuition for the next term. And gradually, my Korean improved somewhat, so that I could communicate with others when I took a bus, went shopping and did my business at the bank, etc. Sometimes, on my way to work, looking up into the blue sky, smelling the flowers, and listening to the birds singing, I felt so satisfied and happy that I couldn’t help but gently hum some songs praising God.
In the middle of night, when everything was quiet, I would lie awake on my bed and recall the whole time I had been abroad. Each event would appear before my eyes like a movie, remaining fresh in my mind. In the past, I had cried a lot from sadness and fear, but by seeking and praying, I’d obtained God’s leadership and guidance step by step. I truly felt God’s love and His presence with me, and saw many wonderful deeds of God, thus gaining some understanding of His almightiness and sovereignty and having more faith in Him.
In the future, no matter what difficulties or obstructions I encounter, I will always hold onto one resolve: No matter how difficult it is in the future, I will not be afraid, because I have God with me.
Bible Verses–Colossians 3:13
Forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any: even as Christ forgave you, so also do you.
Bible Verse–Colossians 3:12
Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering;
Why Most Jewish People Followed the Pharisees in Condemning the Lord Jesus
A couple of days ago, I saw the following scriptures: “But the chief priests and elders persuaded the multitude that they should ask Barabbas, and destroy Jesus” (Matthew 27:20), and “When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, he took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just person: see you to it. Then answered all the people, and said, His blood be on us, and on our children. Then released he Barabbas to them: and when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified” (Matthew 27:24–26). From these words, I learned that most Jewish people followed the Pharisees in resisting and condemning the Lord Jesus and nailing the innocent Lord Jesus to the cross, thereby suffering the curses and punishment of God and bringing about 2000 years of destruction to Israel. This made me sigh with regret. At the same time, I wondered: What was it that caused most Jewish people to follow the Pharisees in resisting and condemning the Lord Jesus? Thanks to God’s guidance. Through my seeking, I found the answer to that in a book.
It is said in the book, “If you use conceptions to measure and delineate God, as if God were an unchanging clay statue, and if you delimit God within the Bible, and contain Him within a limited scope of work, then this proves that you have condemned God. Because, in their hearts, the Jews of the age of the Old Testament cast God in the mold of idol, as if God could only be called the Messiah, and only He who was called the Messiah was God, and because they served and worshiped God as if He were a (lifeless) clay statue, they nailed the Jesus of that time to the cross, sentencing Him to death—condemning innocent Jesus to death.” “What you admire is not the humility of Christ, but those false shepherds of prominent standing. … Even now your heart still turns toward them, toward their reputation, toward their standing in the hearts of all the Satans, and toward their influence and authority. And yet you continue to hold an attitude of resisting and refusing to accept the work of Christ. … In your heart forever tower many lofty images; you cannot forget their every word and deed, nor their influential words and hands. They are, in your heart, forever supreme and forever heroes. But this is not so for the Christ of today. He is forever insignificant in your heart and forever undeserving of reverence. For He is far too ordinary, has far too little influence, and is far from lofty.”
After reading these two passages of words, I understood the reason why most Jewish people followed the Pharisees to resist and condemn the Lord Jesus. It can be reduced to the following two aspects.
First, it was because they were arrogant and self–righteous, and confined God and His work within the Bible and within their own conceptions and imaginations.
The Old Testament recorded: “Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign; Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel” (Isaiah 7:14). “For to us a child is born, to us a son is given: and the government shall be on his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end, on the throne of David, and on his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from now on even for ever. The zeal of Jehovah of hosts will perform this” (Isaiah 9:6–7). Based on their literal understanding of these words, the Jewish people at that time, like the Pharisees, believed that the coming Savior was called the Messiah and was born of a virgin, and that He would be the King of the Jews to save them from Roman rule and thus they would never suffer the misery inflicted by the Romans. But the truth was not what they imagined it would be. The Lord Jesus was not called the Messiah, and was born in a manger as a normal man; He had father and mother and grew up in the home of a poor carpenter, without a noble identity or a prominent position. Moreover, He didn’t lead the Jewish people to overthrow the rule of the Romans. Also, He did not go into the temple to do His work, but went out to preach and work with His disciples, asking people to confess their sins and repent. It was because all the work the Lord Jesus did was not in line with their conceptions or their literal understanding of the verses in the Bible that those Jewish people followed the Pharisees to convict the Lord Jesus and His work based on the letter of scriptures.
Second, it was because they worshipped the status and power of the chief priests, scribes and the Pharisees, and only had men in their hearts.
As the religious leaders, the Jewish chief priests, scribes and Pharisees were familiar with the Scripture and proficient in the law, and appeared devout on the outside. In addition, they made many sacrifices and served God in the temple all year round, and they had high positions and prestige. So, those Jewish people admired and looked up to them, treated what they said as the truth and even as the standard for weighing whether it was the true way, and obeyed and followed them in all things. As for the Lord Jesus, He was of humble birth, having no backer or influence, and in outward appearance He looked like a normal and ordinary human. So, most Jewish people took Him for an ordinary man. Even though they saw the Lord Jesus displayed many signs and wonders and that His work was far beyond the capacity of anyone, and moreover, they enjoyed so much of His grace and blessings, they still only had the Pharisees in their hearts. As a result, they blindly followed the Pharisees to furiously slander and condemn the Lord Jesus’ work, and even more so they would rather release the murderer Barabbas, so long as they could crucify the Lord Jesus. And they recklessly said these words, “His blood be on us, and on our children.” This made them severely offend God’s disposition and so receive God’s punishment—Israel ceased to exist.
God said, “My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge” (Hosea 4:6), and “But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men” (Matthew 15:9). It can be seen in our belief in God, if we don’t place God in our hearts nor have discernment of things, but blindly worship and follow man, then we cannot gain God’s praise in the end. Rather, we will be punished by God because of doing evil in resistance to God. The consequences are really unimaginable! So, those Jewish people’s failure should serve as a warning to us. Especially now, the prophecies of the Lord’s second coming are basically fulfilled. The Scripture says, “I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come” (John 16:12–13). “He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches” (see Revelation Chapters 2–3). From these scriptures, we can see when the Lord returns, He will utter more words and express more truth to supply man, and He will lay bare all mysteries not understood by us and allow us to have a clear understanding. At this crucial point, regardless of whether or not the work of the Lord’s return conforms with our conceptions and imaginations, we must possess a heart that fears God and cannot rely on our conceptions and imaginations to delineate it, much less can we blindly follow others to resist or condemn it. Take the Lord’s disciples like Peter, James, John and others for example. On the subject of welcoming the Lord, they were not restrained by the status and power, nor did they define God’s work according to their own imaginations and conceptions. Instead, they actively sought the Lord’s words and work and followed His footsteps. Finally, they gained the Lord’s salvation. So, when hearing someone testify that the Lord has returned, we should be like Peter and John to be wise virgins and be able to actively seek and examine it and pay attention to listening to God’s voice. I believe God will guide us to welcome the Lord’s return at an early date.
Bible Verses–John 16:12-13
“I have many more things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. “But when He, the Spirit of truth, comes, He will guide you into all the truth; for He will not speak on His own initiative, but whatever He hears, He will speak; and He will disclose to you what is to come.
Bible Verse–Revelation 3:12
The one who is victorious I will make a pillar in the temple of My God, and he will never again leave it. Upon him I will write the name of My God, and the name of the city of My God (the new Jerusalem that comes down out of heaven from My God), and My new name.
Bible Verses–Zechariah 13:8-9
And it shall come to pass, that in all the land, said the LORD, two parts therein shall be cut off and die; but the third shall be left therein. And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on my name, and I will hear them: I will say, It is my people: and they shall say, The LORD is my God.
Bible Verses–John 8:34-35
Jesus answered them, “Truly, truly, I say to you, everyone who commits sin is the slave of sin. “The slave does not remain in the house forever; the son does remain forever.
Bible Verse–Heb 12:14
“… holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord”
After She Obeyed God’s Orchestration, She Was Miraculously Recovered
By Xiaojuan
I have believed in God for many years, but in the past I had little understanding of God because I didn’t pursue the truth. When things happened, I seldom relied on God or looked to God, but just did as I wanted. There was no place for God in my heart. I even misunderstood God, and blamed Him when I faced some trials and hardships. It was not until an accident happened to me that I came to see God’s love and salvation for me, truly experience the authority and power of God’s words and understand the earnestness in God’s salvation of me, all of which gave me the confidence to follow the path of believing in God and pursuing the truth.
I Was Diagnosed With Early Menopause but Couldn’t Accept It
Because I didn’t look after my body after giving birth, I got serious arthritis and suffered from the aches and pains caused by it. I went to see doctors here and there, but couldn’t be cured. One day in June 2012, I heard a relative say that there was an herb to cure arthritis, so I began to eat the herbal medicine at once. But three months later, my period didn’t come, so I went to see a doctor. After a careful check, I was told that I wasn’t pregnant. Then I bought some medicine for regulating menstruation in a drug store, and took it for more than a month, but I didn’t get any better. After that, I went to a traditional Chinese medical hospital and got some Chinese medicine. I took it for another month, yet that didn’t work either, and I was getting worse and worse. I began to have memory loss and forgot things. My whole body felt tight, and my neck at times felt like it was going burst. I was too exhausted to stand or sit comfortably, and I could only lie in bed, with no appetite at all. At that time, I was in a bad mood every day and felt upset and depressed. What’s more, my skin was getting darker and my face was beginning to wrinkle. One day, one of my relatives saw me, and said with great surprise, “It was only a few days ago that I last saw you! Why do you look so old now? You look like you’re in your forties or fifties.” My relative’s words made my suffering even worse. I could only comfort myself that it was my disease that made me like that. I would recover when the disease was cured.
In the first month of the lunar year of 2013, I went to see a doctor in the Women and Children’s Hospital. The doctor diagnosed me with early menopause and asked: “What medicine have you taken?” I answered honestly. The doctor said: “I have met more than ten patients with this disease caused by the same herbal medicine. There’s a patient younger than you. I prescribed her some medicine for six months but it failed to cure her. The disease is difficult to cure.” Hearing his words, I felt weak at the knees through fear. I was quite confused and stupefied. I felt as if it were the end of the world. My mind went blank: I was only in my thirties. How come I got this disease? Could it be cured?
After I returned home, I locked myself in my room. I was in no mood to talk with my family or to eat. I lay in bed with tears bathing my cheeks every day as I was totally unwilling to accept this reality. I kept thinking to myself: “Is there any possibility that the hospital’s equipment malfunctioned and the results are inaccurate?” Then I visited a specialist in the People’s Hospital, hoping against hope that my illness was not serious, but the results were the same. I felt utterly desperate.
I Found Something to Rely on in God’s Words When I Was Helpless
After that, I lived in misery and cried all day long. I thought: “Why am I so unlucky? Why did such a thing happen to me? Now I look even older than my mother-in-law. How can I go out and face society?” I even thought about suicide to free myself from the pain that I was in. That was when I suddenly thought of God. That’s right! Why didn’t I rely on God? Thinking of this, it seemed like there was a sliver of hope. I immediately came before God and prayed to Him: “O God! I feel terrible. I’m only in my thirties, but my menopause has come already. How will I be able to face the future? O God! I beg You to save me.”
Later, I read God’s words saying: “Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. So long as you still have one breath, God will not let you die. … God’s word is potent medicine! It puts to shame the devils and Satan! Grasping God’s word gives us support. His word acts fast to save our hearts! It dispels all things and sets all at peace.” “Sometimes, people think to themselves, ‘Was this illness caused by my own stupidity, or is God’s will behind it?’ Some sicknesses are normal, like when you catch a cold or suffer from excessive internal heat, or you have the flu. But with any serious illness—when you are struck down with sickness, and when, out of nowhere, life becomes unbearable—that kind of sensation or illness does not happen by accident. ” God’s words always carry authority and power, and gave me confidence and made me feel at ease. Reflecting on how I had reacted, I found that it although it wasn’t a terminal disease, I had been much tormented by it and even thought about suicide. In my heart, I felt negative and despairing, and even misunderstood and complained to God, thinking that it was bad luck that I got such a disease. I was always thinking that I got the disease because I had taken the wrong medicine. So I blamed myself every day, but I didn’t come before God to seek and grasp His will, hence I was unhappy every day. How foolish I was! Although I was a believer, I didn’t have God in my heart. In addition, I often distanced myself from God and didn’t have a proper relationship with Him. Was I at all like a true believer?
Then I read another passage of God’s words saying: “If you eat and drink of God’s words effectively, your spiritual life becomes normal, and regardless of what trials you may face, what circumstances you may encounter, what physical ailments you may endure, what estrangement from brothers and sisters or family difficulties you may experience, you are able to eat and drink of God’s words normally, pray normally, and carry on with your church life normally; if you can achieve all of this, it will show that you are on the right track.” These words showed me the path of practice: Whatever I am faced with, I should seek and understand God’s will and keep a proper relationship with God. I shouldn’t be constrained by the disease, but should try to live in front of God and perform my duties properly. I should read God’s words, pray and attend meetings regularly. In the church, if there is something that needs me to get involved with, I will do it. I should obey God’s orchestrations and arrangements.
Having understood God’s will, I was refreshed and inspired to start training myself for entry. As long as there was something for me to do in the church, I would try my best to do it. Whenever I was free, I would read God’s words. Whatever happened to me, I would seek and pray to God. Almost without realizing it, I felt very relieved and not that tired. I had strength. I thought to myself that maybe my disease could be cured. Hence, I performed my duties even more ardently.
God’s Words Revealed My Intentions to Make a Deal With God, and I Was Full of Remorse
More than twenty days raced by. One day, I suddenly felt pain all over my body. I was so weak and feeble that I slumped onto the bed. Unconsciously, I became a little negative, and thought: “I have been actively performing my duties these days and I didn’t decline any requests from the church. I thought I was getting better and would recover soon. Why do I feel so bad now? I’ve heard that some brothers and sisters were cured by praying to God and relying on God after they got cancer or some other incurable diseases. What’s happening with my illness? Why am I not getting better? Should I go to a big hospital? There should be a place where they can cure my illness.” But on second thoughts, I remembered the specialists in the two hospitals said the disease was incurable, and never had I heard of any doctor curing early menopause. It seemed that there was no hope of curing the disease. At that time, I completely lost confidence in God and spent every day depressed and dwelling in my sickness. The more I thought about my disease, the more despairing I was. I felt particularly desolate and wretched when looking out of the window at the withered grass swaying in the wind, and the feeling increased at the sight of my wrinkled face in the mirror. In helplessness, I knelt down on the bed and prayed: “O God! When will my disease be cured? It is affecting my duties. O God! I feel such extreme pain in my heart. Please lead me and save me.”
After the prayer, I read God’s words saying: “I’ve discovered that, regardless of what happens to them, or what they’re dealing with, people always protect their own interests and look out for their own flesh, and they always look for reasons or excuses that serve them. They are without the slightest truth, and everything they do is in order to justify their own flesh and in consideration of their own prospects. They all claim grace from God, trying to gain whatever advantage they can. And why do they make excessive demands of God? This proves that people are naturally greedy. They are not possessed of any sense before God, and in everything they do—whether they are praying or communing or preaching—in what they pursue, and in their inner thoughts and their desires, they make demands of God and claim things from Him, hoping to gain something from Him. … To make demands of God is senseless; if you truly believe that He is God, then you will not dare to make demands of Him, nor will you be qualified to make demands of Him, whether they be reasonable or not. If you have true faith, and believe that He is God, then you will have no choice but to worship and obey Him.” God’s words were like a sword that cut to deep within my heart and completely revealed the contemptible intentions there. I reflected on what I had done in the past 20 days. I’d actively cooperated with the work of the church on the surface, thinking that I was being loyal to God and had faith in Him. In fact, I had merely wanted Him to quickly cure my illness and help me break free from the torment. So when I found my disease hadn’t been cured, I felt depressed and despairing. I even complained to God and misunderstood Him, and I didn’t have any real drive when performing my duties. It turned out that I’d performed my duties so as to receive grace and get treatment from God, not because I was really willing to perform my duties. Wasn’t I doing a deal with God with an ulterior motive? We humans were created by God and our lives come from Him. Being a corrupted human being, I was not qualified to strike bargains or make demands of God. I was so unreasonable. The more I thought about that, the more I felt that I didn’t regard God as God, although I was a believer. I felt ashamed to face God. Only then did I realize that my view on believing in God was wrong. So I established a new resolve in the presence of God: I will come around. Regardless of my needs I will not request anything of God. Whether my disease is cured or not, I will obey God’s orchestrations and arrangements and fulfill the duties of a created being to repay God’s love.
Miracles Occurred After I Obeyed God’s Orchestrations, Through Which I Felt God’s Love
Thank God for letting me understand His will! After that, I put my disease into God’s hands. I often gathered together and lived the church life with my brothers and sisters. Gradually, my mood improved and there were smiles on my face. I didn’t look worried any longer. Sometimes, I felt worried about my illness, but I would at once realize Satan used this to cause me to complain to and resist God. I shouldn’t be fooled by it, but should satisfy God even if my illness couldn’t be cured. So I quieted my heart in the presence of God. As I read God’s words, I tried to figure out His intentions and prayed in silence: “O God! My illness is in Your hands. I will recover if You permit it. If the disease can’t be cured and stays with me all my life, I won’t complain. I’m willing to submit myself, pursue the truth to change my satanic disposition and satisfy You by performing my duties well.” In this way, I defeated all satanic thoughts through praying and seeking in God’s words. One day afterwards, I unexpectedly found that my period had come again. At that time, I burst into tears of joy. I kept thanking God with all my heart. Through this experience, I saw God’s almightiness and dominance and the authority and capacity of God’s words. God says: “Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well.” “God’s word is potent medicine! It puts to shame the devils and Satan! Grasping God’s word gives us support. His word acts fast to save our hearts! It dispels all things and sets all at peace.” These words are so practical! While the doctors said early menopause was incurable, I was cured by God when I put God’s words into practice, got rid of my attempts to conduct transactions with God and experienced God’s work with a submissive heart toward Him. It took me merely twenty days or so from being diagnosed with early menopause to being cured, during which I saw God’s wondrous deeds. God is so wise and so almighty! Although the situation that God arranged for me was at odds with my conceptions, it turned out for the best. If I hadn’t taken the wrong medicine, I wouldn’t have come before God in prayer nor tried to grasp God’s will. Neither would I have had the chance to put God’s words into practice nor appreciate the authenticity and the reality of God’s words.
In the following days, my face gradually recovered the glow of health and my memory returned. My vision wasn’t blurred any longer. What was more wonderful was that my hard-to-treat arthritis was cured, too. One day on the street, a friend whom I hadn’t met for a long time said: “How come you look four or five years younger than before?” Some days later, I came across an acquaintance. He said: “You look so good.” In fact, I clearly knew in my heart that it was all because of God’s care and protection and wondrous deeds.
Thank God! Before I underwent such trials, I didn’t treat believing in God as important at all. I didn’t seek the truth, either. Nor did I have confidence in God. I just followed the crowd. However, through this experience, I realized my contemptible intentions in believing in God and saw God’s wondrous deeds, which made me no longer follow the crowd. I truly realized that as a believer, I should obey and revere God. All glory be to God! Amen!
Bible Verse–Matthew 12:36
But I tell you that men will give an account on the day of judgment for every careless word they have spoken.
Bible Verse–Romans 2:2
And we know that God’s judgment against those who do such things is based on truth.
Why Jehovah God Called Job a Perfect Man
After several especially hot days, a heavy rain finally came. The leaves of the roadside trees were washed clean by the rain and looked much greener. Cheng’en stood by the window, staring straight outside. He didn’t even perceive that the rainwater drifting in through the slightly open window had wetted his clothes, for his mind was occupied with the scripture he had read these few days, which said: “And Jehovah said to Satan, Have you considered my servant Job, that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that fears God, and eschews evil?” (Job 2:3). It was the second time that Jehovah God said this in front of Satan. But why was it that Jehovah God spoke so highly of Job? In Cheng’en’s opinion, Job was not that perfect and upright, for he cursed the day of his birth when he felt extremely bitter and distressed. As is known to all believers in God, all that we possess came from God, and the time of our birth was also predestined by God. All that comes from God is good—we should thank and praise God. However, Job cursed the day of his birth when in pain, didn’t he lack reverence for God? But why did God still call him a perfect and upright man who feared God and shunned evil? This question haunted Cheng’en all along.
Until one day, Cheng’en got a book from one of his friends. There’s a passage in the book saying as follows: “When Job opened his mouth and cursed the day of his birth, this act astonished all the spiritual figures, including the three friends of Job. Man came from God, and should be thankful for the life and flesh, as well as the day of his birth, bestowed upon him by God, and he should not curse them. This is understandable and conceivable to most people. For anyone who follows God, this understanding is sacred and inviolable, it is a truth that can never change. Job, on the other hand, broke the rules: He cursed the day of his birth. This is an act that most people consider to be crossing over into forbidden territory. Not only is he not entitled to people’s understanding and sympathy, he is also not entitled to God’s forgiveness” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”). Seeing these words, Cheng’en’s heart was immediately attracted by them: Isn’t these words exactly what I think? All that men possess comes from God, and the day of our birth are certainly included. As someone assessed as a perfect man by God, why did Job curse the day of his birth? Why was it that his acting like this was not condemned by God?
Then Cheng’en continued reading impatiently: “When Satan stretched forth its hand to afflict the bones of Job, Job fell into its clutches, without the means to escape or the strength to resist. His body and soul suffered enormous pain, and this pain made him deeply aware of the insignificance, frailty, and powerlessness of man living in the flesh. At the same time, he also gained a profound understanding of why God is of a mind to care for and look after mankind. In Satan’s clutches, Job realized that man, who is of flesh and blood, is actually so powerless and weak. When he fell to his knees and prayed to God, he felt as if God was covering His face, and hiding, for God had completely placed him in the hands of Satan. At the same time, God also wept for him, and, moreover, was aggrieved for him; God was pained by his pain, and hurt by his hurt…. Job felt God’s pain, as well as how unbearable it was for God…. Job did not want to bring any more grief upon God, nor did he want God to weep for him, much less did he want to see God pained by him. At this moment, Job wanted only to divest himself of his flesh, to no longer endure the pain brought upon him by this flesh, for this would stop God being tormented by his pain—yet he could not, and he had to tolerate not only the pain of the flesh, but also the torment of not wishing to make God anxious. These two pains—one from the flesh, and one from the spirit—brought heart-rending, gut-wrenching pain upon Job, and made him feel how the limitations of man who is of flesh and blood can make one feel frustrated and helpless. Under these circumstances, his yearning for God grew fiercer, and his loathing of Satan became more intense. At this time, Job would have preferred to have never been born into the world of man, would rather that he did not exist, than see God cry tears or feel pain for his sake. He began to deeply loathe his flesh, to be sick and tired of himself, of the day of his birth, and even of all that which was connected to him. He did not wish there to be any more mention of his day of birth or anything to do with it, and so he opened his mouth and cursed the day of his birth: ‘Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived. Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, neither let the light shine on it’ (Job 3:3-4)” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”).
When Cheng’en read up to here, it suddenly became clear in his heart. He could not help but think of the scenes when Satan attacked and abused Job: First, Job lost his property and children. However, during the trial, Job neither denied nor had the slightest complaint about God, but instead praised God. Satan was thus humiliated in defeat, and meanwhile, its hatred of Job got deeper. When God once again allowed Satan to tempt Job, the way in which it attacked Job was even more cruel. It attacked Job’s flesh, and attempted in vain to cause him to deny God. So Job had to bear the heart-rending and gut-wrenching pain, and his ability to bear reached its limit. At that moment, however, Job still did not deny God in the midst of the great pain. On the contrary, he felt as if God was sad about his pain and was covering His face. When he felt this, he could not bear it—he did not want God to feel even a trace of grief because of his pain. Therefore, he loathed himself and cursed the day of his birth. He would have preferred to have never been born, so that God would not have been grieved or sad. When Job’s flesh endured suffering to the extreme, what he thought of was still God. Job had elevated his obedience to God to the level of consideration and loving. His heart only contained God, and he had achieved a love of God that surpassed the love of himself. As it turned out, that Job cursed the day of his birth in the trials was neither complaining about God, nor having no reverence for God, but showing consideration and love for God. It was so kind-hearted and upright of Job to act like that in the trials, and this could not have been achieved by any other persons. Thinking about these, Cheng’en’s eyes brimmed with warm, excited tears.
At this moment, Cheng’en developed a heart that admired Job. Whether in his daily life or in the trials, Job always abided by the way of fearing God and shunning evil. He never participated in his children’s feasting and merrymaking, but frequently offered burnt sacrifices for them because he was fearful that they offended God. After losing his assets and his sons and daughters, Job did not complain about God, but spoke a classic saying “the Jehovah gave, and Jehovah has taken away; blessed be the name of Jehovah” (Job 1:21). When he was beset by the pain of the flesh and his wife tried to advise him to curse God, not only did he not sin with his lips, but he said, “shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil?” (Job 2:10). All of Job’s conduct and behavior were presentable before God and could withstand God’s observation and test. He wholeheartedly pursued loving God and gave every care to God’s will. What he lived out was not feigned or learned; it absolutely stemmed from his humanity that was kind-hearted and upright, as well as his true knowledge of God. He showed a true representation of himself and always acted upon what he thought. In God’s eyes, Job was a simple and honest person. God called him a perfect man, of which he was fully deserving.
In thinking about this, Cheng’en felt ashamed: God said that Job was a perfect man. This is the truth. The words of God are trustworthy and unquestionable. However, I questioned God’s words and thought that Job was not perfect. How am I any different to Satan? Satan did not acknowledge the accuracy of God’s words, did not acknowledge God’s words are the truth, and it believed that as long as God deprived Job of all that he had, Job would undoubtedly deny God, but it failed in humiliation in the end. At the thought of this, Cheng’en was thankful to the Lord for His grace. Through these words, he realized his own foolishness and ignorance. He also recognized: Man’s own conceptions and imagination are not the truth, and only God’s words are the truth. Regardless if man can accept God’s words or not or whether or not God’s words conform to man’s conceptions, only if we seek the truth in them and obey them are we reasonable persons. Such persons shall not be ashamed!
Bible Verse–John 12:48
There is a judge for the one who rejects Me and does not receive My words: The word that I have spoken will judge him on the last day.
Bible Verse–Psalm 30:2
O LORD my God, I cried to you, and you have healed me.
Bible Verse–Psalm 6:2
Have mercy on me, O LORD; for I am weak: O LORD, heal me; for my bones are vexed.
Bible Verse–Malachi 4:2
But to you that fear my name shall the Sun of righteousness arise with healing in his wings; and you shall go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 57:18
I have seen his ways, and will heal him: I will lead him also, and restore comforts to him and to his mourners.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 53:5
But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was on him; and with his stripes we are healed.
Bible Verse–Hosea 14:4
I will heal their backsliding, I will love them freely: for my anger is turned away from him.
By Truly Relying on the Lord, She Survived Leukemia
By Ruan Ling, United States
Ping was lying still on her sickbed, her face pale in the reflection of the lamplight.
Since she had leukemia, she had been very depressed. Seeing patients in the ward pass away one after another, she felt fearful and helpless, and asked in her heart time and again, “Who can save me? I want to live on!”
Ping used to work in a clinic. Every day she was busy seeing patients, writing prescriptions, giving them injections, or putting them on a drip, and even during her lunch hours she still had a lot of work to do. Because of her irregular diet and hours, her condition was getting worse and worse: At first, she often ran a temperature and her gums often bled; and later, she felt fatigued and chilly, her face completely bloodless. Not until her condition was in no shape to endure did she go to the hospital.
After the examination, she was diagnosed with leukemia—blood cancer. The doctor said, “You’re in serious condition. Fifty percent of your cells have turned into cancer cells. You’d better go to a large hospital for treatment quickly.” Hearing this, she felt as if the sky had fallen; unable to control her emotions, she burst out crying in the hall of the hospital despite the odd looks from people around.
Privately, the doctor told Ping’s husband, “Your wife can live eight months at most. You’d better prepare for the worst.” After learning about it, Ping’s mother and two brothers all wept disconsolately.
As a paramedic, Ping clearly knew that she was going to die. She thought, “I’m only 38 years old, too young to die. My daughter just attended junior high school and my mom is old; they all need my care. Besides, it has only been one year since my father passed away, and my family hasn’t been free from painful feelings; now I am going to die; can they bear it? …” She worried far too much and often lamented with sobs that her life was so short and miserable.
Right at this time when she was extremely distressed, she thought of the Lord Jesus and prayed to Him: “Oh merciful Jesus, Lord of salvation, each time I thought that I will never see my family, I would be so distressed. They all need me and I don’t want to leave them. Lord! What should I do? Please save me!” After praying, she felt a bit calmer. Then she remembered the Lord could cure all kinds of diseases, and how He resurrected Lazarus, who had been dead for four days, with just one line. At that time, she seemed to see a gleam of hope.
After that, she persevered in praying and reading the Bible every day and often came before the Lord. With the Lord as her ever-present reliance and help, she felt very relieved and peaceful within.
Chemotherapy is a tortured process. Besides suffering from the side effects such as nausea, dizziness, hair loss, and strength diminishment, every time she had chemotherapy, she needed to be on a drip from seven in the morning to two the next morning, during which her veins became so painful as if they would burst. In pain, she constantly prayed to the Lord, and after that she would be full of confidence in the Lord, become strong in spirit, and have the courage to fight the disease.
After the first course of treatment, Ping’s condition didn’t turn better, which made her whole family heavy-hearted. During that time, from downstairs often came cries over the dead. Every time hearing this, Ping would ask herself: Will I be the next? And then her face would be wet with tears. In distress, she told the Lord about the pain in her heart. The Lord seemed to hear her cry and arranged for a classmate of her, a director of Hematology in another hospital, to help her. He advised her to transfer to their hospital, and said he would first increase the dosage and then perform a bone marrow transplant on her. Ping and her family saw a turn for the better. After discussion, they took his advice.
After the transfer, Ping went into a new therapy. She was more at risk because the dosage was increased to kill cancer cells. Though the treatment was painful, she felt a great release in her heart and no longer existed in a constant state of fear, for she had the Lord as her reliance.
Thank the Lord for His protection! Five courses of treatments were finally done. The next step would be the bone marrow transplant. Just when Ping was very nervous and worried that she would die during the surgery, she saw a verse in the Bible, “A thousand shall fall at your side, and ten thousand at your right hand; but it shall not come near you” (Psalms 91:7). These words lit up her heart, “Yes! The Lord is mighty. Though I have leukemia, without His permission, death won’t come upon me. Whether I will live or die is in His hands.”
Then came the day of surgery. When she was wheeled into the operating room, she thought of the protection of the Lord all the way. Thinking that the surgery carried a risk, she prayed to the Lord and again had her life and death entrusted to Him. After praying, she felt peaceful in her heart as before.
One month after the surgery, the marrow produced new cells, which meant the marrow transplant was a success. After being hospitalized for ten months, Ping finally recovered and was discharged.
In the battle against leukemia, Ping experienced the Lord’s great power. She knew that if it were not for the Lord’s protection, she could have died at any time: Every time she had chemotherapy, if the dosage had been too low, the cancer cells wouldn’t have been killed and thus she would have died; if the dosage had been too high, she would have had no resistance and thus would have died of viral infection or bacterial infection; after the transplant surgery, if the transplanted cells had grown too slowly, she would have been addicted to pethidine, and couldn’t live a normal life even though she had survived. Thinking of this, she thanked God and praised His might and salvation.
Now, Ping is healthy and happy. Each time she told her colleagues and friends that she once had leukemia, they would say in surprise, “You don’t say! You don’t look like a person who once had a serious disease at all.” Hearing this, Ping would proudly bear witness to the wonderful deeds of the Lord.
Bible Verse–2 Corinthians 1:4
Who comforts us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort with which we ourselves are comforted of God.
Bible Verse–Psalm 86:17
Show me a token for good; that they which hate me may see it, and be ashamed: because you, LORD, have helped me, and comforted me.
God’s Blessing and Wrath Upon Solomon
God was pleased with King Solomon and bestowed incomparable abundance upon him.
After Solomon was born, he received Jehovah God’s favor. Just as it is written in the Bible, “And He sent by the hand of Nathan the prophet; and He called his name Jedidiah, because of Jehovah” (2 Samuel 12:25). When he started to become the king of Israel, he didn’t ask God for wealth or a long life, but for wisdom so that he could rule his kingdom better. And moreover, he accomplished the lifelong desire of his father King David—building a temple for Jehovah God and leading the people of Israel to worship God there. Therefore, Jehovah God gave him great blessings. As a result, under his reign, Israel became incomparably powerful and prosperous. So, many kings of Gentile nations came to render plenty of treasure and rare wood to him and hear his words of wisdom, and thus he was admired as the wisest king. This is just as Jehovah God said to him: “And if you will walk before Me, as David your father walked, in integrity of heart, and in uprightness, to do according to all that I have commanded you, and will keep My statutes and My judgments: Then I will establish the throne of your kingdom on Israel for ever” (1 Kings 9:4–5).
God hated King Solomon, who worshiped idols, and so God rent the kingdom from him.
After then, Solomon married about 1,000 Gentile women as his concubines besides Pharaoh’s daughter. Jehovah God had said to the Israelites before, “You shall not go in to them, neither shall they come in to you: for surely they will turn away your heart after their gods” (1 Kings 11:2). Nevertheless, Solomon went against the words of Jehovah God. In addition, when he reached his old age, he even worshiped the false gods of his concubines, and he also built altars for them and personally sacrificed to them. His such actions were evil in the sight of Jehovah God. So, Jehovah God said to him, “For as much as this is done of you, and you have not kept My covenant and My statutes, which I have commanded you, I will surely rend the kingdom from you, and will give it to your servant” (1 Kings 11:11). As he strayed from God, who had appeared to him twice, and enraged God, in the end God gave Israel to his servant Jeroboam and left only one tribe for his son.
God’s attitude toward man depends on how man treats Him.
God’s words say, “God’s disposition is His own inherent substance. It does not change at all with the passage of time, nor does it change whenever the location changes. His inherent disposition is His intrinsic substance. Regardless of whom He carries out His work upon, His substance does not change, and neither does His righteous disposition. … He does not grow angry because of a change in His substance or because His disposition has produced different elements, but because man’s opposition against Him offends His disposition.” “God’s substance contains no darkness or evil. … When people commit wicked acts and offend God, He will bring His anger upon them. When people truly repent, God’s heart will change, and His anger will cease. When people continue to stubbornly oppose God, His rage will be unceasing; His wrath will press in on them bit by bit until they are destroyed. This is the substance of God’s disposition. Regardless of whether God is expressing wrath or mercy and lovingkindness, man’s conduct, behavior and attitude toward God in the depths of his heart dictate that which is expressed through the revelation of God’s disposition.”
These words give us a further understanding of God’s disposition. God is holy and righteous, and His substance does not change with time or geographical environments, nor does it change with the objects of His work. No matter who it is, even if he was previously liked by God, once he offends God’s disposition, God will never condone his transgressions or indulge him. We can see that God’s disposition is real and vivid, and that how God treats man is determined by his attitude to God. This fact can be clearly confirmed through the two different attitudes God took toward Solomon. When Solomon started to reign, he had a heart of seeking and reverence before God and wholeheartedly built the temple for God. At that time, God was pleased with him and gave him wisdom as well as glory and riches, and even promised him to let his sons and grandsons rule Israel for generations. But in his old age, he betrayed God and worshiped idols along with his concubines. This offended God, so God gave ten out of twelve tribes of Israel to his servant. From this, we can see that God treats people based on the path they walk. God’s disposition is not only merciful and compassionate, but also righteous and majestic. God doesn’t treat people based on emotions. That’s why God didn’t forgive Solomon’s sins in the face of his building the temple for Him. God’s wrath is not for venting His anger, but for driving out dark and evil things and bringing good and positive things to mankind so that man can live in the light and under God’s protection. Therefore, only when we know God’s righteous and majestic disposition will we beget a God-fearing heart, and only then will we not offend God and thus not receive His resentment and hatred. Just as the Bible says, “The fear of Jehovah is the beginning of wisdom: and the knowledge of the Holy is understanding” (Proverbs 9:10).
My Feelings
I have derived a lesson from the story of Solomon: We should adhere to God’s words and keep to the way of fearing God and shunning evil, and we must not act recklessly.
In the past, we always believed that God was a merciful God, and no matter what sins we committed, God would pardon us and forget our transgressions. But from God’s attitudes toward Solomon, we can see that our belief is too one-sided. God is righteous, so He doesn’t forgive us without limit. Just as the Bible says, “For if we sin willfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remains no more sacrifice for sins” (Hebrews 10:26). We clearly know that the Lord Jesus’ teachings are truth. As long as we follow His words in our lives, such as striving to be the light and the salt of the earth, being honest people, loving the Lord with all our hearts and soul, and magnifying Him, then we will be able to obtain the Lord’s approval. But our failure to know God’s righteous disposition causes us to have no place for God in our hearts and have no reverence for God. As a result, we often go against the Lord’s teachings. Then how can we possibly gain God’s approval? For example, brothers and sisters are all clearly aware that, in belief in God, pursuing wealth, status and fame shouldn’t be taken as the life goal. But when facing the temptations of the evil worldly trends, some yield to them and begin to follow the evil trends, failing to attend meetings regularly. As another example, some have the honor to become preachers to lead brothers and sisters. They have made resolutions before God to be good, loyal stewards for the Lord and shepherd His flock well. But when doing preaching work, they never exalt or bear witness to the Lord. Instead, they talk endlessly about how much pain they have endured and how many churches they have built, to make brothers and sisters look up to and worship them. As a result, the believers are brought before themselves and have no place for God in their hearts. When encountering things, they don’t pray to seek the Lord’s will, but go to ask the preachers. They have replaced God in believers’ hearts. Isn’t this even more offending God’s disposition? … All this shows that we have no God-fearing heart and are unrepentant after betraying the Lord’s teachings. What’s the difference between us and Solomon?
Thereby, I began to reflect on the path I had taken. When I started to believe in the Lord, I enthusiastically spent my efforts for Him. Later, I became a preacher. At first, I thought my stature was small, so I would be cautious and pray to and depend on the Lord when doing things, and I would give all the glory to Him when my work bore fruit. Because of the Lord’s guidance, I had countless things to say when I preached. Gradually, I thought I was good enough, and that I had some capital. As a result, I no longer had God within my heart, and I began to go against His words. When I preached I didn’t testify to the Lord at all, but instead I lifted myself up and bore witness to how I loyally expended for Him and what kind of suffering I had undergone for Him so that I could have my brothers and sisters look up to me and vie with God for His position in their hearts. My actions and deeds brought God’s disgust, so I later felt dark in my spirit, had no words to say in my preaching, and lost His presence. This failure gave me a true experience of the fact that God is holy and His disposition is unoffendable. Therefore, I repented to God immediately. From then on, when preaching, I consciously exposed and dissected my corruption, and exalted God and witnessed for Him. By doing so, I felt at ease and joyful.
From all this it can be seen that, if we can live before God, obey His teachings, practice according to His words, and satisfy and love Him in everything we do, then we will gain His mercy and blessings. However, if we have no fear of God, violate His teachings, and satisfy our own selfish desires in all things, then we certainly will incur His hatred. We should take warning from Solomon’s failure.
Bible Verse–James 1:19-20
Why, my beloved brothers, let every man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath: For the wrath of man works not the righteousness of God.
Bible Verse–Ecclesiastes 7:9
Be not hasty in your spirit to be angry: for anger rests in the bosom of fools.
Bible Verse–Colossians 3:8
But now you also put off all these; anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out of your mouth.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 15:18
A wrathful man stirs up strife: but he that is slow to anger appeases strife.
BEST MORNING WORSHIP SONGS 2021 – CHRISTIAN WORSHIP MUSIC 2021 – TOP PRAYER SONGS IN MORNING
Bible Verse–Proverbs 29:11
A fool utters all his mind: but a wise man keeps it in till afterwards.
By My Relying on God, My Son Was Cured of Congenital Deafness
By Chen Xin
Actually, when he could hear sound and call mama, my son was already over three years old. At more than one year old, he was diagnosed with congenital deafness. From then to the time when he could hear and speak, it was a particularly long process for me, and meanwhile I was deeply tormented inside. Though the environment seemed painful, because of God’s guidance, however, I gained true knowledge of God’s almightiness and sovereignty, and put right my viewpoints on faith in God.
The Fact That My Son Was Congenitally Deaf Was Like a Knife Twisting in My Heart
I was born in a Christian family, and later our whole family had the fortune to accept the kingdom gospel of God. In May of 2012, when my son was five months old, I formally participated in church life. I sang hymns and praised God, and attended meetings with the brothers and sisters, my heart full of peace and joy.
As the days passed, my son was more than one year old. He was old enough to speak, but he never said a word. I thought: He should be able to say mama at least, but why can’t he? Could it be that my son is a mute? I was upset in my heart. Then my husband and I took my son to the provincial hospital for an examination. When the results came out, the doctor sighed and said to me, “Your son is congenitally deaf. Sound is not audible to his ears.” On hearing his words, I was stunned. After regaining my composure, I urgently asked, “Doctor, can my son be cured?” He shook his head and said, “Your son is deaf from birth. He can’t be cured.” His words struck me like a bolt from the blue, and I almost broke down. I could barely believe my ears. At that time, I couldn’t stop my tears from flowing, thinking: How could my lovely son be like this? What if he is deaf and dumb in the future? He will be unable to go to school normally, or find a job when he grows up, let alone get married. If so, how can he lead his life in the future? … No! No matter how much money it will take, I must let my son be cured. Then, I took him for a CT and an MRI. When I showed all the results to a specialist, he said, “Your son is congenitally deaf. His cochleae are deformed and hypoplastic. It’s difficult to cure this disease. The only hope for him is to receive a cochlear implant, but the operation can’t be guaranteed to be successful, and at last maybe all will be in vain.” My husband and I hurried to ask, “Doctor, did any children who had the same disease as my son have a successful operation?” He answered, “There were some successful cases. But as for the cases like your son whose cochleaes are hypoplastic, the success rate is very low. When children have the operation before two years old, the success rate is higher and it will cost over 200,000 yuan. You think it over.” Hearing him say like this, I hit rock bottom, thinking: 200,000 yuan! That is as much so as astronomical figures. We don’t have so much money. But there will be no hope for my son if he doesn’t undergo the operation. At that moment, I felt that even the heaven had come crashing down and I felt terrible, as if a knife had been twisted in my heart.
Genuinely Trusting in God and Then Seeing God’s Wondrous Deed
After I dragged my legs home, I held my son and wept silently. At night, I couldn’t fall asleep, thinking: Now, both my husband and I are believers in God, but why could such a thing happen to us? I realized my complaint came out. Such a thought was not in line with God’s will, and I showed no conscience and reason before Him. Thus, I came before God and prayed, “Oh, God! Now I feel bad in my heart. Faced with my son’s disease, I can’t accept it for now. We don’t have so much money to let him have the operation. Besides, the doctor said the operation may not be successful. I don’t know what to do. I entrust this matter to Your hands.” After praying, I thought of God’s words, “Almighty God is an all-powerful physician!” God is almighty. Whether my son’s disease can be healed or not is not decided by the doctors, but is in God’s hands. God has the final word. Thinking this way, I was much calmer in my heart.
However, the operation will cost a lot of money, and we don’t know whether we can scare up enough money to let my son have it. Besides, whether the operation will be successful was unknown. At the thought of this, I couldn’t help but become worried. Thereupon, I prayed in front of God about my worry again, “Oh, God! Whether my son will be able to have the operation, whether it will be successful, I entrust these all to Your hands. I am willing to submit to Your designs and arrangements.” Then I remembered God’s words, “Of everything that occurs in the universe, there is nothing that I do not have the final say in. What exists that is not in My hands?” “Who of the whole of mankind is not cared for in the eyes of the Almighty? Who does not live in the midst of the Almighty’s predestination?” God’s words gave me faith. I thought to myself: Right! Throughout the universe, the Creator has the final word in everything. Whether we can scare up enough money for my son’s operation is in God’s hands, and whether my son can have a successful operation completely depends on God’s sovereignty, but not on anyone’s will. Every created being is controlled by God’s hands, and what kind of life my son will live is also in God’s rules. Thus my concerns are useless. I am willing to obey God’s sovereignty and arrangements. At this moment, I didn’t have so much pressure as before.
After discussion, my husband and I decided to let my son have the operation. After scaring up enough money, we hurried to make contact with the hospital to fit my son in for the operation. During the operation, I kept praying to God and entrusted it entirely to His hands. No matter whether or not it went well, I was willing to obey God’s orchestrations and arrangements. After the operation, the specialist told us, “There are twelve contacts in your son’s cochlear implant, and half of them have been active, that is, the operation has achieved half of success. But this doesn’t mean after the operation your child can hear sound and speak words immediately. He has to gradually get used to the hearing aids. Besides, he needs to spend a couple of years in training at the rehabilitation center and also needs your cooperation. Only by this will he have some improvement.” Hearing the doctor say the operation was successful, I was very excited and had an inexpressible joy, keeping thanking God in my heart. The doctor had said that if my son with deformed cochleae underwent this operation, the success rate was low, but now it went well. I knew this was God’s wondrous deed. I really thanked His care and protection. A lady’s daughter in the same ward with my son was also congenitally deaf. After her daughter’s operation, the doctor told her, “Your child’s operation didn’t work well.” Hearing the doctor’s words, I was even more certain that the success of my son’s operation was entirely due to God’s protection and I had more faith in God.
Realizing the Wrong Perspective of Believing in God and Changing the Desire for Blessings
After we got back home from the hospital, I prayed to God, read God’s words every day, attended gatherings regularly and performed my duty actively. I thought: If I continue doing like this, God will surely protect my son so that he can hear sound soon. Five months passed quickly. One day, I wanted to test my son’s ears. I took a drum and hit it beside his ear, but he had little reaction. I couldn’t help becoming worried. Now I have spent a lot of money, but my son’s hearing still doesn’t get better. My sister’s son who is younger than mine can speak and sing, while my son even can’t call me mom. When I thought of this, I felt great pain in my heart. Then my complaint came out: During this period of time, I have always fulfilled my duty, made prayers and read God’s words regularly, but why doesn’t my son get better? Unknowingly, I lived in a negative state. Even when I read God’s word, I was unable to absorb any of it; when I prayed to God, I didn’t know what to say. I felt that I grew further and further apart from God.
One day, I saw a passage of God’ words, “How many believe in Me only so I would heal them? How many believe in Me only so I would use My powers to drive unclean spirits out of their bodies? And how many believe in Me simply to receive peace and joy from Me? How many believe in Me only to demand from Me more material wealth, and how many believe in Me just to spend this life in safety and to be safe and sound in the world to come? How many believe in Me only to avoid the suffering of hell and to receive the blessings of heaven? How many believe in Me only for temporary comfort but do not seek to gain anything in the world to come? When I brought down My fury upon man and seized all the joy and peace he originally possessed, man became doubtful. When I gave unto man the suffering of hell and reclaimed the blessings of heaven, man’s shame turned into anger. When man asked Me to heal him, yet I acknowledged him not and felt abhorrence for him, man went far away from Me and sought the way of witch doctors and sorcery. When I took away all that man had demanded from Me, they all disappeared without a trace.” “True faith in God means experiencing the words and work of God based on a belief that God holds sovereignty over all things. So you shall be freed of your corrupt disposition, shall fulfill the desire of God, and shall come to know God. Only through such a journey can you be said to believe in God.”
God’s words revealed my wrong viewpoint on and despicable intention in my belief in God. When knowing my son was deaf, I constantly prayed to God and relied on Him, and He blessed me that my son’s operation was successful. In this case, I was full of gratitude for Him and had faith in Him. However, now when my son didn’t get better, I doubted, blamed and misunderstood God and even didn’t want to read His words or pray to Him. From this, I realized that in my belief in God, I didn’t treat God as God at all, much less believe in His almighty dominion. I always made demands of Him; I said I would obey His rules and arrangements, but in essence I made a deal with Him, and used Him under the guise of faith in God to achieve my own intention. I was not truly believing in Him. Such manner of faith in God made God resent me, and that was too selfish and despicable. God is the Creator, and I am merely a small creature; God supplies and blesses me with all the needs for survival, and I should pursue to be a conscientious and rational created being. My only pursuing the peace of the flesh and blessings wasn’t the purpose I should have in my believing in God and in that way I couldn’t satisfy God’s will. Then I thought of Job. When the trials came upon him, he lost a mountain of livestock and his body was covered with sore boils. But he didn’t complain to God; he believed that it was God that bestowed blessings and took them back, and he was still able to praise God’s name. Job had humanity and a heart that revered God. He was a true created being. I should imitate him; no matter what my son’s illness would be, I was willing to obey God’s sovereignty and arrangements.
Truly Obeying God and Then Seeing His Almightiness
In the following days, I began to regularly read God’s words, pray to God and live the church life, and in this way I recovered the normal relationship with God. At the age of over three, my son could gradually make some simple sounds. What was more unexpected was the following thing. One day, I was doing laundry in the washing room while my son was playing in the sitting room. He suddenly ran behind me and said, “Mama, I want some water.” Hearing the “mama,” I was very excited and immediately held my son, shedding tears with joy. I finally heard my son call me mama, which left me unable to express my joy with words. I kept thanking God in my heart, “God! You show me Your wondrous deeds on my son. I can only rely on You. I thank and praise You.”
When my son was four years old, I took my son and that lady took her daughter who had lived in the same ward with my son to the hospital for a checkup. After my son was examined, the doctor told me, “Your son recovered his hearing well. That girl’s operation didn’t go as well as your child’s. Has he trained at a professional rehabilitation center?” “No, he hasn’t.” I answered. I knew in my heart these were completely God’s wondrous actions and I silently thanked God within my heart.
Now my son is almost the same as a normal child. He is now in preschool and the teacher told me that his grades were very good and he got full marks several times. In this practical experience, although I suffered a little, I saw God’s wonderful actions. God’s words say, “His power is extraordinary, and though no one can see His true face, He governs and controls everything at every moment. No man or force can go beyond His sovereignty.” God is the Ruler of all things and He has extraordinary power. The doctor said my son was congenitally deaf with hypoplastic cochleae and it was difficult to heal him. The fact couldn’t be changed in our human eyes, but when I truly relied on God and was willing to entrust my son’s destiny completely to God’s hands, his hearing gradually was restored to normal.
Also, if it were not for my son’s illness, I wouldn’t have known my wrong viewpoint of seeking to gain blessings in my faith in God. If I always hold onto such a viewpoint, I will only be detested and rejected by God in the end. After experiencing this, I have understood that it is totally justifiable for a created being to believe in and worship God and no matter whether God bestows blessings or not, I should do so. I sincerely offer gratitude and praise to God. All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–Proverbs 19:11
The discretion of a man defers his anger; and it is his glory to pass over a transgression.
Bible Verse–Matthew 5:22
But I say to you, That whoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment: and whoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council: but whoever shall say, You fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.
Bible Verses–1 Corinthians 13:5-7
Does not behave itself unseemly, seeks not her own, is not easily provoked, thinks no evil; … Bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.
The Critical Point to Attend the Marriage Feast of the Lamb
By Ningchen
One morning I was reading the Bible with my cousin, “Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife has made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And he said to me, Write, Blessed are they which are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he said to me, These are the true sayings of God” (Revelation 19:7-9).
After finishing reading, I said happily to my cousin, “We all know that this is the vision that John saw about the Lord’s return in the last days. Now it’s already the period of the last days, the time when the Lord will come again. As Christians, we all long to attend the wedding feast of the Lamb, enter into the kingdom of heaven and live together with God. To this end, we must soberly ready ourselves, attending more meetings, praying both in the morning and at night every day, working and preaching more for the Lord, and bearing more fruit. That way, we will be able to attend the wedding feast of the Lamb when the Lord returns. What do you say?”
“Mm …” my cousin hesitated for a moment and said, “What you just said is the current practices of most brothers and sisters. But I think if we want to attend the wedding feast of the Lamb when the Lord comes back in the last days, only doing these things is not enough. The most critical point is actively welcoming God’s appearance and closely following the footsteps of the Lamb, just as it is said in Revelation 14:4, ‘These are they which follow the Lamb wherever he goes.’ Speaking of this, I remember the parable in the Bible of the wise virgins going to the feast, ‘Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened to ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them were wise, and five were foolish. They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them: But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom comes; go you out to meet him. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. … and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage: and the door was shut’ (Matthew 25:1-7, 10). From these verses we can know that the reason why the wise virgins can welcome the bridegroom and attend the wedding feast of the Lamb is because when they hear someone cry ‘Behold, the bridegroom comes; go you out to meet him,’ they actively go out to greet Him and closely follow the footsteps of the Lamb. Moreover, they focus on listening to the Lord’s words and utterances. So, if we want to attend the wedding feast of the Lamb, we should also pay close attention to listening to God’s utterances.
“The Lord Jesus once said, ‘My sheep hear my voice’ (John 10:27). And it is prophesied many times in Revelation chapter 2-3, ‘He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches.’ Revelation 3:20 also prophesies, ‘Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.’ Besides, a passage that I read on a gospel website says, ‘For where there are the new words of God, there is the voice of God, and where there are the footsteps of God, there are the deeds of God. Where there is the expression of God, there is the appearance of God, and where there is the appearance of God, there exists the truth, the way, and the life’ (‘The Appearance of God Has Brought a New Age’). It’s evident from all of these words that when the Lord comes back in the last days, He will speak again. So it’s very important to focus on hearing God’s voice. Only if we find what the Holy Spirit says to the churches and welcome the Lord’s return can we have the opportunity to dine at the wedding feast of the Lamb and obtain God’s salvation.”
I listened quietly and felt what my cousin said made a lot of sense.
She then continued, “This reminds me of the time when the Lord Jesus did His work. People like Peter, Philip and Nathanael all paid attention to listening to the Lord’s words, from which they recognized that He was the promised Messiah and thus began to follow Him. Nathanael, as we know, recognized the Lord’s true identity because the Lord said that He saw him under the fig tree before Philip called him. Just as the Bible records, ‘Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him, and said of him, Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile! Nathanael said to him, From where know you me? Jesus answered and said to him, Before that Philip called you, when you were under the fig tree, I saw you. Nathanael answered and said to him, Rabbi, you are the Son of God; you are the King of Israel’ (John 1:47-49). Therefore, those who humbly listen to God’s words are blessed, and they are the ones who follow in God’s footsteps. By contrast, those chief priests, scribes and Pharisees who clung to the law in the temple, though having heard the Lord Jesus’ words and found authority and power in them, didn’t have the intention to seek the truth at all. Despite the facts that the Lord Jesus calmed the wind and the waves with just a word and brought Lazarus, who had been dead for four days, out of his grave, they still stubbornly resisted and condemned Him, and even nailed Him to the cross. In the end, they suffered the curse of God and forever lost the opportunity to welcome the Messiah. So, in the last days, we mustn’t make the same mistake as the Pharisees, but should be the wise virgins like Peter and Nathanael, actively seek and investigate, and focus on listening to God’s voice. When we hear someone spreading news about the Lord’s coming, we must humbly seek to see whether what they preach is God’s appearance and utterances. Once we are certain that it is the utterances of the Holy Spirit, we should immediately follow, and then we’ll be able to attend the wedding feast of the Lamb.”
My cousin’s words made me very excited, and I said, “Thank the Lord! It turns out that we should also actively seek and focus on listening to God’s words and utterances if we want to be raised up before God’s throne and attend the wedding feast of the Lamb when the Lord comes back. Only those who are able to do this are the wise virgins and the most blessed. What you have fellowshiped is in complete accord with the truth. But I still have a question: How can we recognize God’s voice?”
My cousin answered, “The Lord Jesus said, ‘I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man comes to the Father, but by me’ (John 14:6). It can be seen from this that God’s words can endow man with the truth, the way, and the life. Just like when the Lord Jesus came to work and speak, His words held authority and power and could bring true supply to man’s life and give them a path to follow. He did the work of redemption and preached the message ‘Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand’ (Matthew 4:17), and taught man how to tolerate and endure, how to suffer and bear the cross, and all else that constitutes the way man in the Age of Grace should follow. If we carefully ponder the words spoken by the Lord, we’ll see that they are all truths which can show man a path of practice in the new age and let man know how to conduct themselves in daily life. Through these words, we come to understand God’s will and know His compassionate and loving disposition. Besides, the Lord also revealed the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven as well as the conditions under which we enter it. Based on these facts, we can be sure that the Lord Jesus’ words are the voice of God, because apart from God, no one can express these truths or speak these mysteries. Similarly, when the Lord returns to speak His words, He will bring us more truths and reveal more mysteries, just as He prophesied, ‘I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come’ (John 16:12-13).”
Hearing this, I said, “After listening to your communication, I’m a little clearer on this issue. You really understand a lot.”
“I only learned this after reading many passages of fellowship regarding this aspect on a gospel website,” said my cousin. “If you’d like, I can tell you the website, and then you can visit it anytime you want.”
“Really?” I said joyfully. “That would be great!”
We then continued fellowshiping amid a pleasant atmosphere …
Bible Verses–Revelation 20:11-12
And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.
Bible Verse–Revelation 14:7
Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 1:13
Why gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought to you at the revelation of Jesus Christ;
Bible Verse–1 Peter 1:21
Who by him do believe in God, that raised him up from the dead, and gave him glory; that your faith and hope might be in God.
Bible Verse–Revelation 2:5
Remember therefore from where you are fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come to you quickly, and will remove your candlestick out of his place, except you repent.
Bible Verse–Revelation 2:16
Repent; or else I will come to you quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth.
An Old Woman With Intestinal Cancer: She Miraculously Escaped Death by Relying on God (II)
By Liu Wen
God Revealed His Almightiness and So I Escaped Death
As my relatives thought that I must die of the illness, they all came to the hospital to visit me, and had a discussion about preparing for my passing. When I was about to have the operation, seeing my children were worried about me, I comforted them, “Don’t worry about me. So old am I. If anything should happen to me, don’t be sad. Just comply with God’s will.”
When the doctors pushed me into the operating room, I prayed to God in my heart, “O God! I believe You are the Ruler of all things. My life is in Your hands. Even if I die today, I’ll obey Your sovereignty and arrangements.” The operation, which lasted for four and a half hours, went smoothly. Then The doctor pushed me out of the room and told my family, “There is hope if she can come round.” My family were all looking forward to my waking up. One and a half hours later, I came to life, as if I had had a sleep. My awaking excited my family. My children said emotionally, “Mom, you’ve woken up. It’s so great!” My brother said pleasantly, “Sister, you look terrible when you’re pushed out. We all thought you were dying. Now you have awoken. The God you believe in is really wondrous. It’s your God who has saved you. I’ll thank your God.” I nodded and offered thanks and praises to God in my heart.
In the ward, the other patients hollered and howled in pain from their operations, but I didn’t feel pain because of God’s protection. Every day, wearing earplugs, I listened to God’s word and the sermons and fellowships, giving thought to the love of God. The doctor was surprised to see me using an MP5 player, so he asked my son, “Your mother really has a good attitude of mind. She should be able to use an MP5 player at her age!” My son answered, “She can read. She likes listening to opera.” Then the doctor said to me, “A true miracle it is in our hospital. You, though old and weak, still have so great willpower, and even don’t make any moan.” Hearing his words, I kept thanking and praising God in my heart: This is God’s love. God gave me faith and strength so that I could survive. I thanked God for His saving me.
God says, “God is never absent from the heart of man, and lives among man at all times. He has been the driving force of man’s living, the fundament of man’s existence, and a rich deposit for man’s existence after birth. He causes man to be reborn, and enables him to tenaciously live in his every role. Thanks to His power, and His inextinguishable life force, man has lived for generation after generation, throughout which the power of God’s life has been the mainstay of man’s existence, and for which God has paid a price that no ordinary man has ever paid.” God is the source of man’s life. I recalled the things before and after the operation. All my family thought I would die and they discussed about my passing. The doctor also said they were not sure I would live. However, I survived miraculously. I truly experienced that it is God who controls man’s life and death, and that God’s authority is supreme and unique, which is indisputable.
Relying on God Sincerely and Being Saved by God
I recovered rapidly after the operation. Twelve days later, I was discharged from the hospital. The doctors told my family I should go back for chemotherapy after the wound healed completely, otherwise I would not live long once the cancer cells spread. I was clearly aware that my life was up to God. If God ordained that my life had reached its limit, even if I had chemotherapy, I would die. Why should I suffer from the chemotherapy? I would rely on God. So I strongly refused the chemotherapy.
After returning home, the villagers came to see me. They said happily, “You got such a serious illness, yet you are still alive. It’s really that your God saved you.” I answered gladly, “Yes! Thank God for saving my life.” After two days’ rest, I went to dig the ground in the vegetable plot. My neighbor saw me, saying, “You can dig the ground! It’s so incredible!” I smiled, full of gratitude to God, and silently gave thought to God’s love.
The brothers and sisters came to visit me after hearing I checked out. Then I attended gatherings and fulfilled my duty again. Half a year later, I went to hospital for a checkup. The doctors were surprised to see me. One of them said, “I never imagined! You, past 70 with advanced intestinal cancer, neither had chemotherapy nor took medicine, but the illness was cured. Moreover, you are more energetic than before. It’s really inconceivable.” Another doctor gave me the thumbs-up, “You’re so lucky! Some time ago, a 38-year-old lady and a 42-year-old man got the same illness as you, and they died in the end.” At the moment, only I was clear that it was God’s actions. Only God can create the miracle of life. I thanked and praised God from my inner heart. Just as God says, “Man’s life originates from God, the existence of the heaven is because of God, and the existence of the earth stems from the power of God’s life. No object possessed of vitality can transcend the sovereignty of God, and no thing with vigor can break away from the ambit of God’s authority.”
After this special experience, each time I thought of God’s great love for me, I deeply felt indebted to God. Over many years of belief in God, although I performed my duty and read God’s word, I had no idea what viewpoint believers should hold to conform to God’s will. I was blinded by my superficial enthusiasm, believing that as long as I actively performed my duty, I was the person who pursued the truth, and could be approved by God. And moreover, I required God to protect me from illness. My viewpoint of belief in God was too absurd. But for the illness today, my erroneous viewpoint would not have been exposed, much less would I have reflected on myself. I found that my belief in God was just to conduct a transaction with God, to gain God’s blessings in exchange for fulfilling my duty. When illness befell me, I complained against God. I was too selfish and despicable, without conscience and reason. I didn’t know that God tried me was in order to purify and save me; instead, I misunderstood and complained against Him. I was really unworthy of attaining His salvation. Yet, my disobedience didn’t stop God from saving me, and He still walked with me at all times. He used the illness to prompt me to examine myself. When I revealed misunderstanding and complaints, God used His words to judge me, making me know the corruption in the deepest corner of my spirit and correct my erroneous viewpoint of belief in God; when I was bound by death and became weak and passive, God used His words to water and feed me, giving me faith and strength, so that I could submit to His orchestrations and stand witness, not being bound by death. God’s love for me was too great. He not only cured my fleshly illness, but purified my corrupt disposition. This was truly God’s special grace and salvation for me.
Now five years have passed, I become stronger and invigorated. Thinking of the experience of being protected by God from death, I can’t help but sing praises to God, giving deep thought to God’s salvation within. From now on, I will give the rest of my life to God, repay God’s love as long as I live, and do all that I can to fulfill my duty of a created being without demands and trades. All glory be to God!
The End.
Part One: An Old Woman With Intestinal Cancer: She Miraculously Escaped Death by Relying on God (I)
Bible Verse–Revelation 2:22
Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 15:1
A soft answer turns away wrath: but grievous words stir up anger.
Why Did the Jews Resist the Lord Jesus Along With the Pharisees?
By Cheng Tu
One day in 33 A.D., dark clouds loomed over Jerusalem, filling the air with gloom.
The Lord Jesus, with a crown of thorns on His head, was standing on the platform where the trial had been held. Off the platform were the angry chief priests, scribes and Pharisees, who shouted, “His blood be on us, and on our children.” Many furious Jewish people were also yelling as they raised their arms, “Crucify Him! Crucify Him!”
…………
One day in 70 A.D., flames of war raged in the city of Jerusalem, the smoke drifted and covered the sky.
The raging fire was engulfing the imposing temple; terrified Jewish people were fleeing in all directions; armed Roman soldiers wielded their swords hacking at whatever they saw. The ground was strewn with the corpses of the Jews, blood flowing like rivers …
When Pilate, the Roman governor, asked them to make a choice, the Jewish people chose to reject the Lord Jesus. Ultimately, they were cursed by God and suffered the pain of national subjugation.
Every time Simon read Matthew 27:21–25, these scenes would come into his mind.
Back then, the Lord Jesus’ words and work overflowed with authority and power. He healed the sick, exorcised demons, and allowed the blind to see, the lame to walk, lepers to be healed—which of the things He did or the words He spoke were not beneficial and edifying to people? So, what is the reason that caused the Jewish people who had enjoyed so much grace from the Lord to follow the chief priests, scribes and Pharisees to reject the Lord Jesus and nail Him to the cross?
With this question, Simon went before God to pray and seek guidance many times. Finally, one day, after listening to Brother Song’s fellowship, he found the answer.
That day, Simon came across Brother Song, an old acquaintance of his, and he hurriedly poured out his confusion.
After listening to Simon’s question, Brother Song thought for a while and replied, “As for why the Jewish people followed the Pharisees in resistance to the Lord Jesus, I think there are two primary reasons:
“First, they stubbornly held on to their own notions and imaginations and didn’t seek the truth—this is one of the reasons. At that time, the Lord Jesus showed many of God’s signs and wonders, which caused a sensation in the Jewish land. The Jewish people had personally seen or experienced them, and they were aware that the Lord Jesus possessed authority and power, and that He was capable of making the blind see, the lame walk, and even bringing Lazarus, who had already been dead for four days and whose corpse had already rotted, back to life. However, they simply didn’t pay attention to seeking the Lord Jesus’ work or listening to His words, but still stubbornly clung to their own notions and imaginings and relied on them to delimit the Lord.
“When the Lord Jesus said He was sent by the Heavenly Father, they accused Him of blasphemy and didn’t believe that the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah foretold in the Old Testament. Just as it is recorded in the Bible: ‘The Jews answered Him, saying, For a good work we stone You not; but for blasphemy; and because that You, being a man, make Yourself God’ (John 10:33), ‘Is not this the carpenter’s son? is not His mother called Mary? and His brothers, James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas? And His sisters, are they not all with us? From where then has this man all these things? And they were offended in Him’ (Matthew 13:55–57).
“We can see from these verses that, though they had clearly seen the miracles performed by the Lord Jesus and had listened to His preaching, they still held onto their own conceptions and condemned the Lord Jesus. They believed that the Messiah would be majestic, poised, and be born in the palace, and that He would save them from the rule of the Romans. But the fact is that not only did the Lord Jesus not lead them to overturn the Roman regime, but actually taught them to be forgiving and tolerant, and to love their enemies; He wasn’t born in the palace but in a manger, and He was ordinary in outward appearance, and had parents and siblings, different from the Messiah in their notions and imaginations. They therefore defined that the Lord Jesus was not the Messiah based on their notions and imaginings without seeking in the Lord Jesus’ work and words, and even followed the Pharisees in resistance to Him and nailed Him to the cross.”
Simon listened entranced, and he nodded, saying, “It’s true. They saw that the Lord Jesus had performed many miracles, but they still didn’t seek and accept His work, which was precisely caused by their stubbornly clinging to their own notions. Because the Lord Jesus’ work wasn’t in line with their notions and He didn’t match up with the Messiah of their imagination, they condemned Him based on their notions and missed out on the Lord’s salvation. It seems that notions can really ruin man.”
Brother Song continued fellowshiping, “We humans are dust, so how can we fathom God’s work? Actually, notions are not to be feared; what is to be feared is for people to blindly hold onto them and refuse to let them go. This is the most deadly thing. Aside from this, another important reason for the Jews following the Pharisees in resisting the Lord Jesus is that in their faith in God, they didn’t worship God or focus on listening to God’s words, but instead followed and listened to men.
“In the minds of the Jewish people, the Pharisees had served God in the temple for generations, they were familiar with the Scripture and proficient in the law, and so it was undoubtedly right to follow them in believing in God. Although many of the Jews had heard the Lord Jesus exposed the hypocritical essence of the Pharisees, which was that they did not practice what they preached, and that they honored God with their lips while their hearts were far from Him, they didn’t accept His words. They still had no discernment of the Pharisees and continued to follow them and live bound by them. Just like it is recorded in the Bible: ‘Then came the officers to the chief priests and Pharisees; and they said to them, Why have you not brought Him? The officers answered, Never man spoke like this man. Then answered them the Pharisees, Are you also deceived? Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on Him?’ (John 7:45–48).
“Even though they believed in God, they had no place for God in their hearts, but had a place for people. For example, it is recorded in the Bible that the Lord Jesus once cured a man who was born blind with clay and spittle. Afterward, when the Pharisees asked the man’s parents whether their son was born blind, though they clearly knew that it was the Lord Jesus who cured their son, they didn’t dare to tell the truth. Just as it says in the Bible, ‘But the Jews did not believe concerning him, that he had been blind, and received his sight, until they called the parents of him that had received his sight. And they asked them, saying, Is this your son, who you say was born blind? how then does he now see? His parents answered them and said, We know that this is our son, and that he was born blind: But by what means he now sees, we know not; or who has opened his eyes, we know not: he is of age; ask him: he shall speak for himself. These words spoke his parents, because they feared the Jews: for the Jews had agreed already, that if any man did confess that He was Christ, he should be put out of the synagogue’ (John 9:18–22). ‘Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on Him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God’ (John 12:42–43). It’s not hard for us to see in these verses that, during the period the Lord Jesus worked, many Jewish people had witnessed the miracles performed by the Lord Jesus and believed that He was from God, but because they feared that they would be suppressed and persecuted by the religious leaders, and that they might be thrown out of the synagogue and be abandoned by people, they didn’t dare to believe in the Lord Jesus or bear witness for His deeds. Clearly, God didn’t have even the smallest place in their hearts. They would rather offend God than offend people, and they feared people but had no reverence for God. On the surface they appeared to believe in God, but in fact were following people.”
Simon shook his head and sighed. From Brother Song’s fellowship, he saw that these Jewish people were exactly a living example of the saying, “The pathetic must have done something detestable.” He couldn’t help but feel sorry for their tragedy and angry at their cowardice.
Brother Song seemed to see what Simon was thinking. And he said: “The Jews paid lip service to believing in and following God, but in reality were worshiping and following people. They didn’t love the truth or listen to the Lord Jesus’ words, but rather esteemed influence. They saw that the Lord Jesus was an ordinary and normal man, whose followers were some sinners despised by others, whereas the Pharisees were the religious leaders, who held a high position in the synagogue. They thought if they followed the Lord Jesus, then they would no longer have a foothold in the synagogue. That is why they would rather reject the Lord Jesus than offend the Pharisees, and lost God’s salvation in the end.”
Simon nodded and said with emotion: “These words have dissected the Jews very thoroughly. Indeed, in the Jews’ eyes, the Pharisees had status and influence while the Lord Jesus was just an ordinary man, so they would rather offend God than offend the Pharisees, and even followed the Pharisees to condemn God. It seems that they actually were not believing in God but were worshiping people. Through your fellowship, I feel much clearer about why the Jewish people followed the Pharisees in resisting the Lord Jesus. It really is thanks to the Lord!”
Brother Song nodded approvingly and said, “Thanks be to the Lord! God said, ‘My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge’ (Hosea 4:6). And it says in Proverbs 10:21, ‘Fools die for want of wisdom.’ Those who believe in God but follow and listen to people rather than God are destined for destruction. In fact, we should take the failure of the Jews as a warning. Now the last days have already arrived, and the prophecies of the Lord’s return have basically been fulfilled. At this key time of the Lord’s coming, how should we welcome the Lord’s return? The Lord Jesus once said, ‘And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom comes; go you out to meet him’ (Matthew 25:6), ‘My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me’ (John 10:27). The Lord asked us to be as wise virgins, to learn to hear God’s voice, and to actively welcome His coming. Even if there may be some things we don’t understand about the Lord’s coming and we may have some notions, we should let go of them and practically seek and investigate to see whether or not it is God’s voice. Only in this way can we avoid being like the Jews who missed out on God’s salvation because of notions.
“From the lesson of the Jews’ failure, we should also understand that it is God whom we believe in, and that in our faith in God, we should honor God as great and do everything in accordance with God’s words. Especially with regards to welcoming the Lord’s return in the last days, we should listen to the Lord’s words even more, pray and seek the Lord in everything, and practice in accordance with God’s words. We mustn’t worship, look to or listen to people, much less be bound or restricted by any person when it comes to studying the true way. Just like when Peter and the other apostles were captured by the chief priest—what did they do when the priest intimidated them and threatened them to abandon the Lord? They said firmly, ‘We ought to obey God rather than men’ (Acts 5:29). Their example is worth emulating!”
Simon nodded his head in agreement and they two then fellowshiped until 5 p.m. that day. Because Brother Song had something important to do, they ended the conversation.
In the dead of night, Simon lay on the bed and his heart couldn’t calm down. He kept thinking of Brother Song’s fellowship and thought: “What Brother Song fellowshiped today really contains the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit! The Jews back then clung to their own notions and refused to accept the Lord Jesus even though they had seen the miracles He performed and heard the words He spoke. They listened to the Pharisees rather than to God, and they were afraid of offending the Pharisees but didn’t fear offending God. As a result, they followed the Pharisees in crucifying the Lord Jesus, thus committing a heinous crime. The lesson of the failure of the Jews is really worth absorbing. Now it is already the last days, the key time for receiving the Lord’s coming. I must pray and seek more, focus on listening to the words of the Holy Spirit to the churches, and be like a clever virgin….”
Bible Verse–Proverbs 29:22
An angry man stirs up strife, and a furious man abounds in transgression.
Bible Verse–1 Peter 4:17
For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God:
Bible Verse–Daniel 7:10
A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him: thousand thousands ministered to him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him: the judgment was set, and the books were opened.
Learning to Let Go of Myself, I Feel Released in Spirit (II)
By Aimu, Malaysia
The next morning, thinking of my commitment to God the night before, I felt a little regretful: Did I really need to apologize to my subordinates? Yes, they usually loved to gossip, but if I really apologized to them, and they told the other departments, then how would I look in their eyes? I thought it over and over again, but still felt embarrassed to do so. The third evening after work, the sister sent me a message and asked me whether I had apologized to my subordinates. I made an excuse by saying that I’d forgotten to do so because I had been too busy at work. The sister said, “That’s just an excuse. You’re avoiding the apology, aren’t you?” I felt ashamed and said, “No, I’m not. I’ll apologize to them tomorrow.”
When I was about to go to work the next day, the sister sent a message to remind me to practice the truth. I felt under pressure, but I knew I shouldn’t avoid it anymore, otherwise I would have no credibility left. After arriving at the company, I looked at my watch: The subordinates would be coming in a few minutes. I was anxious, and couldn’t sit still. The very thought of apologizing to them caused me great suffering. I still couldn’t practice it, and really wanted to give up the idea at that moment: I really couldn’t do that, so I would have to lie to the sister and say that I’d apologized. I thought maybe it was OK to tell a lie once. But soon I gave up this idea, because if I did lie, I would feel more uneasy and it would compound my mistake. I didn’t know what to do. Just then, God’s words occurred to me: “While practicing the truth, it is inevitable that one will suffer inside; if, when they put the truth into practice, everything within people were right, then they would not need to be made perfect by God, and there would be no battle, and they would not suffer. It is because there are many things within people that are not fit for use by God, and because there is much of the rebellious disposition of the flesh, that people need to learn the lesson of rebelling against the flesh more profoundly. This is what God calls the suffering that He asked man to undergo with Him.” From God’s words I realized that I was deeply corrupted by Satan, which made it so difficult for me to practice the truth and live out proper humanity. At that time, I realized that we greatly need God’s salvation and understood that today God created such a situation not to humiliate me, but to save me from the bondage of Satan and help me live out the likeness of a normal person. Therefore, in my heart I prayed to God silently for strength and courage, with which I could practice the truth to testify for God. After praying, I gradually calmed down. All the subordinates were at work by then, and so I asked them to come to the meeting room. I first said sorry to them and then laid myself open to them, confessing I had done things that hurt them before, and asking for their forgiveness. After the apology, it felt like a very heavy weight had been lifted from me and I felt relaxed. They were surprised by my behavior, but they all showed understanding for the great pressure I had as a leader. Seeing they were so reasonable, I felt ashamed: They were really good people, but I’d treated them so badly. I was so corrupt.
From then on, I often had meals with them, and asked if there was anything they didn’t understand at work. I helped them as much as possible. They also talked with me about their families and work. After interacting with them for some time, I came to see that they were all very kind, just like my older relatives. Our relationship became harmonious.
Because a lot of the work was done by myself, I often felt physically and mentally exhausted. Once in a meeting, the brothers and sisters asked how I’d been recently. I told them my opinions on my subordinates and the pressure I faced at work. Then a sister said, “Actually, all things of God’s creation are perfect. Everyone has their strengths. If we often think we are better than others, it shows that we are too arrogant. Let’s read two passages of God’s words: ‘Among all things of creation, from the great to the small, from the small to the microscopic, there was none which was not created by the authority and power of the Creator, and there was a unique and inherent necessity and value to the existence of each creature. Regardless of the differences in their shape and structure, they had but to be made by the Creator to exist under the authority of the Creator.’ ‘Do not be self-righteous; take the strengths of others to offset your own deficiencies…. If you regard others as less than you, you are self-righteous, conceited, and of benefit to no one.’” After reading God’s words, the sister continued to fellowship this: “God is righteous. Though He gives each of us different calibers and capabilities, there is value in the existence of each creature. Our feelings of being superior to others and looking down upon others result from our arrogant and self-righteous disposition, which leads us to compare our advantages with others’ disadvantages. Thus we don’t treat others fairly, much less let them fulfill their duties. You’d be better trying to help them find their own level at work and bring out the best in them, and thus they will do the work well. At the same time, you can learn from others’ strong points to make up your own deficiencies, and enhance your own work performance in return.”
After listening to the sister’s fellowship, I felt somewhat enlightened: I always exalted myself and belittled others because of my college degree and the expertise I’d mastered. It turns out this resulted from my arrogant and conceited nature. Even people who don’t believe in God all say that “Everybody can do something,” but why couldn’t I see others’ strengths? If they were really good for nothing, how could they have worked in the company for so long? Maybe I was wrong. I should try to give full play to their strengths, and cooperate with them to do the work. At that moment, I felt a little relieved. The next day, I gradually began to assign them tasks.
One evening several days later, I had something else to do, so I had to get off work early. However, there were still some problems to work out. When I was worrying about what to do, I suddenly remembered the sister once fellowshiped that each person had his or her own strengths, and that we should trust others and not underestimate them. So I let go and entrusted it to my subordinates, and offered several possible solutions for their reference. The next day, the manager asked me to go to his office. I felt nervous: Was there anything wrong with the work I let my subordinates do yesterday? When I walked into the manager’s office and saw his serious expression, I felt even more nervous, thinking: “There must be something wrong with yesterday’s work. This time I will definitely be scolded by him again.” I was just looking around and didn’t know what to do when the manager suddenly stretched out his hand to shake hands with me. Before I realized what was happening, the manager shook my hand and smiled at me, “The customer called this morning and said that our team did great. All their problems were solved efficiently. It’s all down to you.” I was very surprised to hear his words. I knew my subordinates should take credit for that rather than I. So I honestly told the manager, “I assigned the work to my subordinates yesterday and left early because I had something else to deal with. It’s all down to them.” However, the manager said, “This is because you exercised good leadership.” I hadn’t expected that the manager would praise me, and it made me very happy. But what made me more excited was that I truly saw God’s deeds and experienced that His words are the truth. As long as I practiced according to God’s words, I would see the authority of His words. Thank God!
After this, I rearranged my management technique. First, I chose two men from the ten as team leaders. As for the subordinates with inferior capabilities, I asked them to learn what they could from the leaders. I was in charge of training the leaders. Thus, I would have more time to do my own things. After implementing this arrangement, I found they each brought their own merits into play. Some were experienced and could get the key points to the problems, and solve them. Some worked slowly, but they were careful and steady, so they seldom made mistakes. Some liked to study, so when they met a problem that they didn’t understand, they would search the internet and watch videos to find solutions. More to the point, when my subordinates were busy at work, they would no longer play on their cell phones. Seeing these results, I was moved very much. I realized that I had been very ignorant and foolish in the past. If I had trained them earlier, I wouldn’t have been that tired. How harmful the arrogant and self-righteous corrupt disposition was!
Once in a meeting, a sister fellowshiped this with us, “After we were corrupted by Satan, it instilled all kinds of satanic poisons into our heart. As we live with these satanic poisons in us, everything we reveal is a corrupt disposition. For example, when we live by the satanic poisonous idea of ‘I am my own lord,’ our disposition is filled with arrogance and conceit. In everything, we are self-centered, always trying to make others obey us, and we are unable to accept others’ suggestions easily. Therefore, if we want to solve the corrupt disposition of being arrogant and conceited, we must accept the judgment and chastisement of God’s word, reflect on our corrupt disposition and then practice the truth and live by God’s words.”
From her fellowship, I realized that the corrupt disposition of arrogance and conceit is deeply rooted in each of us and it dominates our every word and deed. It is a satanic disposition which needs solving urgently. Knowing this, afterward when I was with others, I learned to put myself aside. When discussing the work, I would give each worker the chance to voice their opinions. And when we disagreed with each other, I would no longer insist on my own opinions, but put the matter to a vote to decide which plan was better for the company. When I did this, I found that though my subordinates’ suggestions were conventional, they were worth listening to. Combining their suggestions with my proposals often made perfect sense.
One day, I read God’s words: “In his life, if man wishes to be cleansed and achieve changes in his disposition, if he wishes to live out a life of meaning and fulfill his duty as a creature, then he must accept God’s chastisement and judgment, and must not allow God’s discipline and God’s smiting to depart from him, in order that he may free himself from the manipulation and influence of Satan, and live in the light of God. Know that God’s chastisement and judgment is the light, and the light of man’s salvation, and that there is no better blessing, grace or protection for man.” Pondering God’s words, I recalled my previous experience. I was an arrogant and self-righteous person, who didn’t know how to respect and be considerate toward others, and had no love for others. Through the judgment and chastisement of God’s words, I came to know my arrogant corrupt disposition gradually. When I practiced according to God’s words, learning to put myself aside and no longer treating others relying on my arrogant disposition, I gained the praise and respect of my colleagues and my heart obtained true release. I deeply felt that God’s judgment and chastisement is the light, the indeed greatest blessing and protection for us humans. Only His judgment and chastisement can enable me to know my corrupt disposition, and to cast it off and live out proper humanity. I am willing to accept more of His judgment and chastisement, and live as a genuine person to comfort His heart. All glory be to God!
The End.
Part One: Learning to Let Go of Myself, I Feel Released in Spirit (I)
Bible Verse–Titus 3:7
That being justified by his grace, we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life.
Bible Verse–Hebrews 3:6
But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm to the end.
Bible Verse–Ephesians 5:5
For this you know, that no fornicator, nor unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, has any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God.
An Old Woman With Intestinal Cancer: She Miraculously Escaped Death by Relying on God (I)
By Liu Wen
My name is Liu Wen, and I am 79 years old. In 2006, I accepted God’s work of the last days. Then I performed hosting duty in the church. With hospitality, I often received the brothers and sisters who came for gatherings and I never made complaints. Therefore, I believed I was a person who pursued the truth, and that God must accept me. But later, when I was diagnosed with advanced intestinal cancer and my life was at stake, I complained against God. Only after reflecting on myself did I realize that I had been believing in God and performing my duty for the blessings and peace from God. I was conducting a transaction with God and not truly believing in God at all. In the test of life and death, God’s words not only reversed my mistaken perspectives, but allowed me to truly witness God’s authority and great power and to experience His love and salvation for me.
With Life Hanging by a Thread, I Complained Against God
In June of 2013, I felt sort of ill and had diarrhea four or five times a day. But I thought I had a common tummy upset, and so I didn’t take it to heart. After a period of time, I began to have blood in my stool. But I thought it was caused by hemorrhoids, and still I didn’t think much of it, nor did I go to see a doctor. One day, I went to my sister’s. Seeing I was sallow and emaciated, she said apprehensively, “How come you’re so thin? The old lady opposite my house, as old as you, was in poor health for a long time, but she didn’t take it to heart. It was not until she went to hospital for an examination that she knew she had gotten intestinal cancer. The illness cost her a lot of money, but it was in vain. At last she lost her life. You are so thin; you’d better go to hospital for a whole examination as early as possible.” Warned by my sister’s words, I told my condition to my family after getting home. Then my son, daughter and son-in-law quickly took me to the municipal hospital. After the examination, the doctors admonished my family to take me to the provincial hospital as soon as possible. Hearing their words, my daughter and son were so anxious that they almost cried. They hurriedly sent me to the provincial hospital. At that time, I realized that I must be seriously ill. My heart shot upward into my throat and tears came into my eyes. I thought: “Could it be that I really got the intestinal cancer and they can’t cure it, so they asked me to another hospital? Alas!” The thought of this saddened me: If I died, wouldn’t my career of believing in God end?
That night, I was in great pain, then I became a little weak. I thought: “After I started to believe in God, I had been faithfully fulfilled my duty. How come God didn’t protect me, but allowed me to get such a serious disease instead? The more I thought, the more negative I became, until I finally fell into darkness and pain. I realized my situation wasn’t right, so I immediately came before God and prayed to Him, “O God! I encountered the illness today, and I know I shouldn’t complain to You, but I can’t overcome the pain of the flesh. I beg You to keep my heart, so that I can stand testimony for You.”
Understanding the Truth and Submitting to God’s Arrangements
After praying, I remembered God’s words, “While undergoing trials, it’s normal for people to be weak, or have negativity within them, or to lack clarity on God’s will or their path for practice. But in any case, you must have faith in God’s work, and not deny God, like Job. Although Job was weak and cursed the day of his own birth, he did not deny that all things in human life were bestowed by Jehovah, and that Jehovah is also the One to take it all away. No matter how he was tested, he maintained this belief. … When Job reached this point, God appeared to him and spoke to him. That is, it is only from within your faith that you will be able to see God, and when you have faith God will perfect you. Without faith, He cannot do this. God will bestow upon you whatever you hope to gain. If you don’t have faith, you cannot be perfected and you will be unable to see God’s actions, much less see His omnipotence. When you have faith and you can touch His actions in your practical experience, God will appear to you, and He will enlighten and guide you from within. Without that faith, God will be unable to do that. If you have lost hope in God, how will you be able to experience Him? Therefore, only when you have faith and you do not harbor doubts toward God, only when you have true faith in Him no matter what He does will He enlighten and illuminate you in your experiences, and only then will you be able to see His actions. These things are all achieved through faith, and faith is only achieved through refinement—faith cannot develop in the absence of refinement.”
From what God’s words revealed, I felt blamed in my heart. Only then did I realize my viewpoint of pursuit in belief in God was wrong all the time. My fulfilling my duty and spending were not for God, but for my personal interests—receiving blessings and grace. I believed that God would care for and protect me from diseases as long as I performed my duty well. So when the illness came upon me, I began to misunderstand and blame God for not protecting me. Then I thought of Job’s belief recorded in the Bible. In the trials of losing all his property and children and sore boils all over his body, he didn’t have the slightest complaints. Instead, he obeyed God’s orchestrations and arrangements with a heart that revered God. When his wife attacked him, he retorted, “You speak as one of the foolish women speaks. What? shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil?” (Job 2:10). Job was able to realize that whether he received good or evil was in God’s hands. He had knowledge of God’s almightiness and sovereignty, so he stood testimony for God in the trials. What about me? When I encountered the illness and suffered a little, I became weak and full of misunderstanding and blame toward God. This showed that my belief in God and performing my duty were for the purpose of receiving blessings and peace from God rather than satisfying God. When I was fine, I thanked God, while when I was ill and in danger of life, I complained to God in my heart. This type of belief of mine was just conducting transactions with God. It was deceiving God and making use of God, which was detested and loathed by God, and not approved by God. In comparison with Job’s faith and testimony, I saw I was so selfish and despicable, without conscience and reason, that I was unworthy of being saved by God. After understanding God’s will, I was willing to turn around my wrong viewpoint of belief in God which was merely for His blessings and grace and intimate Job to stand witness to God.
Five days later, the result showed that I got an advanced intestinal cancer and I was in great danger. I needed to have an operation at once. My children were so worried that they wept bitterly. My son asked the doctor, “Can she get well after the operation?” The doctor replied, “The patient is so old, and her health is so poor that the success rate is very low, so we don’t dare make this guarantee, but we’ll do our best.” My children said, “Please try your best to save her.” At that time, I felt death was approaching me, fear and helplessness overflowing my heart: Would I leave my children and the world like this forever? Thinking back, I went through untold hardships in my life for I lived in a poor family from childhood as well as after marriage. I finally had children and grandchildren. And now is the time when I should enjoy blessings. However, I’ll leave the world, and my career of believing in God will also come to an end. I’ll no longer have the opportunity to enjoy God’s word with the brothers and sisters and see the beautiful scene of the kingdom of Christ appearing on the earth. Thinking of this, I felt miserable and desolate, and couldn’t stop the tears from streaming down my face. I could but call out to God: “O God! I’m passive and weak when encountering such illness, fearing that I would die. O God! Please give me faith and strength, so that I won’t be bound by death, and instead be able to submit to Your sovereignty and arrangements.”
After praying, I felt a bit calmer. Then I thought of God’s words, “Almighty God, the Head of all things, wields His kingly power from His throne. He rules over the universe and all things and He is guiding us on the whole earth. … Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. If you have but one breath, God will not let you die.” God’s words gave me faith and strength. My life and death are in God’s hands. If God doesn’t let me die, no one can take my life. If God permits me to die, there is His will in this matter. Although I can’t see through it, I should obey His orchestrations and arrangements, intimate Job and stand witness to God. Realizing this, I didn’t feel that sad, nor was I bound by death.
To Be Continued …
Part Two: An Old Woman With Intestinal Cancer: She Miraculously Escaped Death by Relying on God (II)
Bible Verses–Galatians 5:19-21
Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, jealousies, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, Contentions, murders, drunkenness, revelings, and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God.
Bible Verse–2 Peter 3:9
The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is long-suffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance.
Bible Verse–2 Timothy 2:25
In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth;
What Does the Verse in Revelation About Not Adding Things Refer To?
By Chiheng
The sharp “beep … beep” of a car’s horn sounded in the narrow alley, yanking Xu Min away from her thoughts. Turning to look back, she saw she hadn’t realized she was blocking the car behind her while she was lost in contemplation over something the pastor had said that morning. She rushed to apologize and moved to the side to make room for it to pass, leaving just her diminutive figure. She walked along very slowly as if the winter cold didn’t touch her at all.
Before long she was lost in thought again. Over the last few years, the church had become more and more desolate; the brothers’ and sisters’ faith and love were gradually fading, and she herself felt more and more spiritual darkness and weakness. She had wept and called out to the Lord Jesus so many times, but she could not feel His presence. This was very painful for her. She had also gone around to visit a number of different churches, but that had been fruitless. She was still unable to feel the Lord’s presence. Just as all this was happening, a good friend had sent her a book and told her that the Lord had returned and uttered new words. She was overjoyed and couldn’t wait to seek and investigate this; the more she read, the more she felt that the book was very practical and remedied many errors in people’s faith in God. Her heart brightened after reading it and she gained great spiritual enjoyment. She believed that those words could not possibly be said by a common person, and that they were likely from the Holy Spirit’s enlightenment. But that day, after learning of this, the pastor tried again and again to stop her from looking into it, and said: “It is written: ‘For I testify to every man that hears the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add to these things, God shall add to him the plagues that are written in this book: And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book’ (Revelation 22:18–19). It says in the Book of Revelation that nothing can be added or removed from the Scripture. If there are people now bearing witness that the Lord has returned and uttered new words, that would be adding something to the Bible. Thus, any of these claims absolutely cannot be investigated—this would be a betrayal of the Lord.” Hearing this made Xu Min feel a little afraid. She then didn’t know what she should do—her heart felt heavy, and like it was tied up in knots.
After getting home she still couldn’t make heads or tails of it, so she called up her friend and invited her to come over and share fellowship with her. When her friend came to Xu Min’s house, the two chatted about this and that, and then Xu Min brought up her own quandary.
Her friend responded: “Not daring to look into anything having to do with the Lord’s work and words upon His return because the Bible says ‘If any man shall add to these things…’ really is confusing for us. That’s because we don’t have a pure understanding of that passage in Revelation, and by understanding its true meaning your confusion can be resolved. But in order to gain clarity on this issue, we must first know the context of these words in Revelation. In fact, the Book of Revelation was written about 90 years after the Lord. At Patmos Island, after John saw a vision of the last days he recorded it; at the time the New Testament didn’t exist, much less the entire Bible, the Old and New Testament as one book. The New Testament wasn’t put together until 300 years after the Lord. So the book mentioned in Revelation 22:18–19 was not a reference to the complete Bible, but was a reference to that prophecy in the Book of Revelation. And if we take another close look at it, these verses are talking about people adding something to that prophecy, not to the Bible. From these two facts we can know that saying not to add anything to it doesn’t mean that there wouldn’t be any new work or words from God outside of the Bible, but it was telling us that we can’t arbitrarily add or delete anything from the prophecies of the Book of Revelation.”
Hearing this, Xu Min rushed to get her Bible and open it up to Revelation, and she discovered that really was the case. The Revelation clearly says that nothing could be added to the prophecy, but it does not say that nothing could be added to the Bible as a whole. Determining that there could be no further words from God outside of the Bible based on that passage was not at all appropriate. Wow! It was so obvious—why hadn’t she seen it before?
Her friend went on to say: “Plus we need to be clear on the true meaning of these words in Revelation. It is written: ‘If any man shall add to these things….’ We can see that this was a warning for us: Humans cannot arbitrarily add anything to the prophecies. This is because they are things that God Himself will do in the future, so people cannot know how they will actually be fulfilled until God Himself comes to work. If people arbitrarily layer their own ideas over this foundation, that is distorting God’s words and is an offense to God’s disposition—they will suffer God’s punishment. We must know that these words in Revelation were aimed at us, mankind, not at God. God is the Creator and everything is in His hands. He is qualified to do His own work outside the bounds of the prophecies, and this is something that no created being can possibly obstruct, nor can they delimit this at will. For example, the Bible says in Deuteronomy 12:32, ‘What thing soever I command you, observe to do it: you shall not add thereto, nor diminish from it.’ Here, Jehovah God explicitly tells us that people cannot add anything to His commands, but the Lord Jesus’ work and words in the Age of Grace had not been recorded in the scriptures, and they were even entirely different from some requirements of the law. Just like the requirement in the Age of Law of an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth, but when the Lord Jesus was working, He said: ‘You have heard that it has been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: But I say to you, That you resist not evil: but whoever shall smite you on your right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any man will sue you at the law, and take away your coat, let him have your cloak also’ (Matthew 5:38–40). Plus, Jehovah God told people in the Age of Law to hate their enemies, but in the Age of Grace, this is what the Lord Jesus said: ‘But I say to you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which spitefully use you, and persecute you’ (Matthew 5:44). As those who stuck to the Old Testament saw it, a great deal of what the Lord Jesus said was outside the bounds of the law and was an addition to the law, thus they did not follow the Lord. The Pharisees in particular clung to the Old Testament law to condemn the Lord Jesus, committing the monstrous sin of blaspheming the Holy Spirit. Isn’t that great rebellion on the part of humans? God saying in His words that nothing can be added or removed is His requirement for mankind—how could we impose the requirements of God’s words upon God Himself? God is the ruler of all things and His work is done according to His plan. It is not constrained by any man, nor is it limited to the words of the Bible.”
After saying all this, she pulled out her tablet and deftly opened up a webpage. She went on: “This is from a gospel site: ‘The work done by Jesus during the time of the New Testament opened up new work: He did not work according to the work of the Old Testament, nor did He apply the words spoken by Jehovah of the Old Testament. He did His own work, and He did newer work, and work that was higher than the law. Thus, He said: “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill.” Thus, in accordance with what He accomplished, much doctrine was broken with. On the Sabbath when He took the disciples through the grain fields, they picked and ate the heads of grain; He did not keep the Sabbath, and said “the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath day.” At the time, according to the rules of the Israelites, whosoever didn’t keep the Sabbath would be stoned to death. Jesus, however, neither entered the temple nor kept the Sabbath, and His work had not been done by Jehovah during the time of the Old Testament. Thus, the work done by Jesus exceeded the law of the Old Testament, it was higher than it, and was not in accordance with it.’ It’s clear that God does not adhere to rules. In every age, God does new work and utters new words—He is not held back by the laws and ordinances of the previous age. God acts according to the requirements of His work as well as what we as humans need. He is constantly uttering new words; this is the only way to lift mankind up to a higher plane so that we may fully escape from the forces of Satan and ultimately attain God’s salvation. This is why we cannot think of God’s work and words as limited to what the Bible contains, and we particularly cannot make demands on God based on His demand of human beings not to add or take away anything, or determine that outside of the Bible, there cannot be any new words from God. Wouldn’t you say so?”
Xu Min nodded her head—hearing all this from her friend brought her immeasurable clarity. What was said in the Book of Revelation about not adding or removing anything referred to the fact that humans could not wantonly delete or add to God’s words, but it did not mean that God Himself could not utter more words after that. If people lack a pure understanding of that passage of the scripture, cling to their absurd notions, and then through that delimit the work of God, won’t they likely offend God’s disposition? Realizing that, Xu Min really broke out into a cold sweat—the Pharisees concluded that the Lord Jesus deceived people because they clung to the old law and thought that His words were adding to the law, and she herself narrowly missed making the same mistake that the Pharisees had made.
Her friend went on to say: “Do you remember what it says in John 16:12–13?”
Without hesitation, Xu Min said: “I remember. Isn’t that a passage we’ve often recited? The Lord Jesus said, ‘I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come’ (John 16:12–13).”
Continuing on, her friend said: “This passage of scripture states very clearly that when God returns in the last days, He will express many more words to water and nourish us so that we may understand and enter into all truths. There are also the prophecies of the Book of Revelation: ‘He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches; To him that overcomes will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knows saving he that receives it’ (Revelation 2:17). ‘And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon. And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon. And one of the elders said to me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, has prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof’ (Revelation 5:1–5). ‘What the Spirit says to the churches’ and ‘the hidden manna’ mentioned here, the scroll with seven seals that is to be opened, and so on and so forth, all prove that when God returns in the last days He will have more words to utter and more work to do; He will unveil all the mysteries that we have never before understood. So, can we really conclude that anything outside of the Bible cannot be God’s words because of the words “If any man shall add to these things…”? It is also written: ‘And there are also many other things which Jesus did, the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written’ (John 21:25). This verse also tells us that the Lord Jesus said many things and performed many deeds while He was working, and what is recorded in the Bible is limited. Not all of the Lord Jesus’ words and work were recorded. Not even the entirety of the Lord Jesus’ work and words was recorded in the Bible, so wouldn’t us saying that anything outside of the Bible cannot be God’s words be a denial of the Lord’s own words and deeds?”
Hearing this, Xu Min was so excited that she stood up and said: “Oh my, I read the Bible every single day. How could I not have discovered this mystery? I’m gaining more and more clarity through your fellowship, and now I completely understand that the work of God that is recorded in the Bible is limited, that it’s not a complete record of God’s work and words. It’s not even a complete record of the Lord Jesus’ work and words. Considering the fact that the Lord Jesus worked for over three years, what He said in any given day would have been much more than what is now recorded in the Bible. When the Lord returns in the last days, He does new work and utters new words—this is a fact that cannot be denied and it’s very clearly written in the prophecies. Now I know that human beings can never delimit God’s work, and we particularly cannot define God within the scope of the Bible. Particularly when investigating the true way, we really must follow the Holy Spirit’s leadership and guidance, and seek and investigate it with an open heart in order to welcome the Lord. Otherwise, we will be like the Pharisees who opposed God and were ultimately destroyed because they clung to the literal words of the scripture. At a time like that, it’s too late for regrets!”
My friend smiled and nodded: “That’s right. If we want to keep up with the footsteps of the Lamb, we must maintain a heart that hungers and thirsts for righteousness, and a heart of seeking the truth. We cannot be hindered by any of our notions or imaginings—that is the only way to welcome the Lord’s appearance in the last days, be the intelligent virgins, and be raptured up before God’s throne. Just as the Lord Jesus said, ‘Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. … Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled. … Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God’ (Matthew 5:3, 6, 8).”
Xu Min vigorously nodded her head: “Yes! Amen!” Her confusion was completely swept away and she felt incredibly joyful. As they continued their fellowship, the sound of their happy, carefree laughter occasionally floated outside …
Bible Verse–Revelation 1:8
I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, said the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty.
Bible Verse–John 5:22
For the Father judges no man, but has committed all judgment to the Son:
Bible Verse–John 5:27
And has given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man.
Learning to Let Go of Myself, I Feel Released in Spirit
By Aimu, Malaysia
I am a mechanical engineer in charge of mechanical design and maintenance in a local heavy machinery company. I’ve been working there since I graduated from college. In no time at all, half a year had passed, and my work was coming along quite well. No matter what difficulties I met at work, I was able to solve them easily with my skills and professional techniques, so the manager was very satisfied with my performance and praised me. He said that I was doing a good job, even a perfect job. Receiving such high marks from my manager, I immediately felt that I was a rare talent.
One day, the manager asked me to his office and said, “Because we haven’t found qualified people, I want you to take charge of some different types of heavy machinery. You are going to have twice the workload and will have to work longer hours. In order to ease your burden, our company will give you ten subordinates and you’ll be responsible for them. What do you think?” Being entrusted with such an important task by the manager, I couldn’t restrain my feelings of excitement. I thought: “With all the things I learned during my university years and the solid expertise I mastered in the internship, I am quite qualified for the work.” So, I accepted the challenge confidently.
After taking over the work, I tried assigning my subordinates some tasks to see how they would do them, with the intention of making further plans according to their performances. However, I was surprised to find that though they had years of working experience, their caliber wasn’t that great. What’s more, they were rigid and inflexible. When machines went wrong while being operated, they would turn to me for help if they failed to find a solution in the manuals. I thought: “How dull these people are! They don’t know how to be flexible even after working here so many years.” Having no choice, I had to tell them what to do. However, it really frustrated me that they didn’t understand after I explained an operating process because they weren’t well-educated—they only finished junior high school. I was growing impatient and thought: “How come the manager arranged for such a group of workers to be my subordinates? Is this helping me or troubling me? They are so dull. I really wonder how they’ve muddled along during the past six or seven years. I would rather do it myself than make the effort to teach them.” Afterward, considering their poor caliber and low level of education, I was wary about assigning work to them in case something would go wrong, because I, as the leader, would be responsible for it. Therefore, I only assigned unimportant tasks which were irrelevant to the company’s operations to them. As for those related to the company’s operations or those that they needed to use their heads for, I attended to them everything personally and learned about them all by myself from start to finish.
I’d been in the job for less than two weeks when a new machine began to act up. What I’d mastered was all theoretical knowledge, so I didn’t know how to solve problems appearing in actual operations in a new machine. When thinking of the trust of the company’s leaders had placed in me, I felt great pressure. In order to master the correct techniques, I often worked overtime and stayed up late to study the operation manual of the machinery by myself. After over a month, I was seriously sleep-deprived, and felt washed out at work. Moreover, I would get very nervous as soon as I heard the manager wanted to see me. One morning, the machine suddenly stopped operating. My subordinates and I spent a long time trying to repair it, but failed. Consequently, it was unable to operate all that morning, which seriously delayed the progress of the company’s operations. The manager scolded me and mocked me by saying “University students nowadays really don’t have much ability. What good is all your learning now?” Hearing his sarcasm, I felt very defiant: Wasn’t it just because I lacked experience? What was the big deal? I just needed to master some new skills and then I would definitely not make such a mistake again.
At the end of the month, the manager held a work meeting. In order to show them my capability, I eloquently explained my suggestion using some professional knowledge. Just when I was expressing my ideas excitedly, two relatively experienced subordinates pointed out the shortcomings of my suggestion on the spot, which irritated me. I thought: “How many years of education did you receive? You’ve simply worked a few years longer than me. What qualifies you to give me advice? What’s more, the manager chose me for the position. That proves that I am not less capable than you.” So I argued with them. To put them down, I couldn’t help raising my voice, and used some abstruse words and theories which they didn’t understand. Finally, they were reduced to silence because they thought I was a real professional and that they should listen to me. Seeing what I said was clear and logical, the manager also accepted my suggestion.
In order to show everybody my management ability, I started to be tough on my subordinates. Each time I saw them loafing on the job, or working half-heartedly, I would come down on them like a ton of bricks so that they did not dare to raise their heads. One day, when I saw a subordinate on Facebook during working hours, I got very angry. I thought: “You’re irresponsible. You have the audacity to play on your cell phone while the work isn’t finished.” When I saw colleagues from other departments nearby, I felt even more my dignity was being challenged: My subordinates’ behaviors represented me and he was so undisciplined! How would the other departments see me? They would definitely laugh at my incompetence! Thus, I scolded my subordinates loudly, “You must keep my rules if you work under me. Don’t play on your phones or answer personal calls at work. Anyone who breaks the rules will be out.” Being rebuked by me, that particular subordinate didn’t dare to raise his head. At that moment, I wondered if I’d said too much, but once I remembered I was their leader, and it was my duty to manage them and make them behave themselves, I felt it was okay to do so.
A few months later, a sister preached the gospel of the kingdom of God to me. Through the sister’s fellowship, I came to know that since we humans were corrupted by Satan, there is corrupt satanic disposition within us. We live in dependence on our corrupt satanic disposition, thus increasingly having no human likeness. God is now incarnated and expresses the truth in the last days to save and purify us. Only if we accept God’s new work, and practice according to His words, can we be free from our corrupt disposition and live out the likeness of normal human beings. The sister often shared her experience of God’s work with me. I felt her fellowship was very practical and I liked communicating with her very much.
One evening, when I was chatting with the sister online, she noticed that I had a hoarse voice, so she asked what the matter was. I said, “I gave my subordinates a good scolding today. They were absent-minded and dilatory at work. They often made mistakes, which put me in the manager’s bad books.” After hearing my complaint, she said, “In God’s eyes we are all created beings. We are equal; it’s just that we have different jobs and duties. As a leader, you should try caring for them instead of just being angry with them and scolding them. What you exposed were arrogance, conceit, and lack of love.” Hearing her words, I felt awkward, and didn’t say a word. Seeing this, the sister sent me a passage of God’s words: “Once a man has status, he will often find it difficult to control his mood, and so he will enjoy seizing upon opportunities to express his dissatisfaction and vent his emotions; he will often flare up in rage for no apparent reason, so as to reveal his ability and let others know that his status and identity are different from those of ordinary people. Of course, corrupt people without any status also often lose control. Their anger is frequently caused by damage to their private interests. In order to protect their own status and dignity, corrupt mankind will frequently vent their emotions and reveal their arrogant nature. Man will flare up in anger and vent his emotions in order to defend and uphold the existence of sin, and these actions are the ways in which man expresses his dissatisfaction; they brim with impurities, with schemes and intrigues, with man’s corruption and evil, and more than anything else, they brim with man’s wild ambitions and desires.” She then fellowshiped, “After we were corrupted by Satan, our nature became arrogant. Especially, when we have status, we feel even more that we are different from others. Therefore, our arrogant disposition becomes more expanded. When we meet something unsatisfying, we will vent our dissatisfaction by anger. Actually, by doing so, we just want others to notice our status and be obedient to us. When our interests are damaged, we can’t help losing our temper to defend our dignity and to make others fear us. Regardless of what situation, it is because of the arrogant disposition that we flare up into rage in order to defend our own status, benefits and dignity.”
Hearing the sister’s fellowship, I thought: “In order to defend my status and dignity as their leader, I got angry to make my subordinates, and staff from other departments, see my authority. And when discussing plans with my subordinates, if someone opposed my plans and my dignity felt challenged, I would argue with him loudly, with the intention of letting other subordinates know that arguing with me would only make them lose face. I always thought that as a leader, I should show a leader’s dignity and make the subordinates listen to me. It turns out that my actions were the revelation of a kind of corrupt disposition, merely to maintain my status and dignity.”
Then the sister read a passage of God’s words for me: “God created man, breathed life into him, and also gave him some of His intelligence, His abilities, and what He has and is. After God gave man all of these things, man was able to do some things independently and think on his own. If what man comes up with and does is good in the eyes of God, then God accepts it and does not interfere. If what man does is right, God will let it stand. So, what does the phrase ‘whatever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof’ indicate? It indicates that God did not see fit to alter any of the names given to the various living creatures. Whatever name Adam called a creature, God would say ‘So it is,’ affirming the creature’s name. Did God express any opinion on the matter? No, He certainly did not. So, what do you gather from this? God gave man intelligence and man used his God-given intelligence to do things. If what man does is positive in the eyes of God, then it is affirmed, acknowledged, and accepted by God without any judgment or criticism. … Would a human being, a corrupted person, or Satan permit anyone else to do something in their name, right under their nose? Of course not! Would they fight over this position with that other person or other force that is different from them? Of course they would! If it were a corrupted person or Satan who was with Adam at that time, they would have certainly repudiated what Adam was doing. To prove that they have the ability to think independently and have their own unique insights, they would have absolutely denied everything Adam did: ‘You want to call it this? Well, I’m not going to call it this, I’m going to call it that; you called it Tom but I’m going to call it Harry. I have to show how clever I am.’ What kind of nature is this? Is it not wildly arrogant? And what of God? Does He have such a disposition? Did God have any unusual objections to what Adam was doing? The answer is unequivocally no! Of the disposition God reveals, there is not the slightest hint of argumentativeness, arrogance, or self-righteousness. That much is clear here.”
The sister then fellowshiped, “God is supreme, and His position and identity are honorable, but from the revelation of God’s disposition, we can see His humility and adorableness. There is no arrogance in God’s disposition. As long as what man does is according to God’s will, He will accept it and won’t change or deny it. Comparing the revelation of God’s disposition with our attitudes to subordinates, we can see the corrupt disposition we expose. We are too arrogant, self-righteous and self-important, and God’s disposition is so beautiful, which makes us feel ashamed.” Her fellowship made me feel so ashamed of myself that I couldn’t show my face. I thought: “I am a corrupt person. Once I got high status in the company, I started to do what I like, and use my power to oppress others. Comparing my arrogance with God’s humility and hiddenness I felt very ashamed. At that moment, I made up my mind to apologize to my subordinates and bravely admit my mistakes.
To Be Continued …
Part Two: Learning to Let Go of Myself, I Feel Released in Spirit (II)
Bible Verse–Titus 1:2
In hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised before the world began;
Bible Verse–Titus 2:13
Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ;
Bible Verse–Revelation 22:14
Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.
Bible Verse–Luke 9:62
And Jesus said to him, No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God.
Bible Verse–Acts 17:30
And the times of this ignorance God winked at; but now commands all men every where to repent:
Matthew 20:20–23: Reflecting on the Scripture “John’s Mother Salome Makes a Request of the Lord”
By Zhang Yue
It’s recorded in Matthew 20:20–23, “Then came to Him the mother of Zebedees children with her sons, worshipping Him, and desiring a certain thing of Him. And He said to her, What will you? She said to Him, Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on Your right hand, and the other on the left, in Your kingdom. But Jesus answered and said, You know not what you ask. Are you able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? They say to Him, We are able. And He said to them, You shall drink indeed of My cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with: but to sit on My right hand, and on My left, is not My to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of My Father.” From this passage of Scripture, we can see that Salome (the wife of Zebedee and the mother of the disciples John and James) made a request of the Lord Jesus, hoping that her two sons would be able to sit on either side of the Lord in heaven, but the Lord did not grant her request.
Why Did Salome Make Such a Request of the Lord Jesus?
At that time, the Lord Jesus was walking beside the Sea of Galilee and saw James and John mending nets in a boat with their father, Zebedee. He called to them, and they immediately abandoned their boat, bade their father farewell, and followed the Lord Jesus. Later, their mother Salome also came to follow and serve the Lord. She, along with some other women, looked after the Lord Jesus and His disciples along the way, and used their own money to provide for them. Salome believed that, because both she and her sons had given up everything to follow the Lord Jesus, and had offered up and expended a great deal, she was therefore qualified to make a request of the Lord. Therefore, Salome requested that, when God gained His kingdom and came to earth, her two sons could sit on either side of the Lord and abide with the Lord forever, and she believed that the Lord should grant her request.
How Did the Lord Jesus Answer Salome’s Request?
In response to Salome’s request, the Lord Jesus said, “You know not what you ask….” From the Lord’s words, we can see Salome’s request was at odds with the Lord’s will. Although the Lord Jesus loved mankind and took mercy on mankind, He is the Creator and we are but created beings, and we have absolutely no right to make requests of the Lord. Salome, however, believed that, because she had offered up a great deal and her sons had busied themselves much and worked for the Lord, she therefore had the right to make a request of the Lord, and even believed it only right and proper that she should do so. Clearly, we human beings are so lacking in sense.
Does Salome’s Problem Exist in Us Too?
There is a passage in a book that says: “In people’s life experiences, they often think to themselves, I’ve given up my family and career for God, and what has He given me? I must add it up, and confirm it—have I received any blessings recently? I’ve given a lot during this time, I’ve run and run, and have suffered much—has God given me any promises in return? Has He remembered my good deeds? What will my end be? Can I receive God’s blessings? … Every person constantly, and often makes such calculations within their heart, and they make demands of God which bear their motivations, and ambitions, and deals. Which is to say, in his heart man is constantly putting God to test, constantly devising plans about God, and constantly arguing the case for his end with God, and trying to extract a statement from God, seeing whether or not God can give him what he wants. At the same time as pursuing God, man doesn’t treat God like God. He has always tried to make deals with God, ceaselessly making demands of Him, and even pressing Him at every step, trying to take a mile after being given an inch. At the same time as trying to make deals with God, man also argues with Him, and there are even people who, when trials befall them or they find themselves in certain situations, often become weak, passive and slack in their work, and full of complaints about God. From when he first began to believe in God, man has considered God to be a cornucopia, a Swiss Army knife, and he has considered himself to be God’s greatest creditor, as if trying to get blessings and promises from God were his inherent right and obligation, while God’s responsibility were to protect and care for man and provide for him. Such is the basic understanding of ‘belief in God’ of all those who believe in God, and their deepest understanding of the concept of belief in God” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself II”).
After reading this passage, we come to have a better understanding as to why the Lord Jesus did not grant Salome’s request. He did not do so because she possessed too many impurities within her. She abandoned a few things and expended herself a little in her belief in the Lord and then made an unreasonable request of the Lord; she wanted to be blessed, to wear a crown and she made deals with the Lord—how could she not have caused the Lord to detest her when her faith in Him carried such motives? When we reflect on our actions and behaviors over the past few years and compare them with these words, we find that we are indeed just the same as Salome. When we first start believing in the Lord, we feel that, because we believe in God, then God should watch over us and protect us at every turn, bestow peace and blessings on us and our families, and we often pray to God asking Him to watch over us and protect us from sickness and disaster, and to make everything go smoothly for us. When we are blessed by God, we feel happy and joyful, but the moment we encounter any hardship or something goes wrong, we pray to God and ask Him to take the hardship away. When God does not grant our request, we then become filled with misunderstandings and blame toward God, we live in a state of negativity and conflict, and our hearts grow apart from God. When we have believed in the Lord for a long time, we busy ourselves and expend ourselves and we support the church for the Lord’s sake, and we suffer and pay a price in order to spread the Lord’s gospel in the belief that God should grace us and bless us and bestow on us a righteous crown. We believe that, in the future, we will be the most qualified to enter into God’s kingdom and that, once we have entered God’s kingdom, we will be given rulership over several cities, and so on. We always believe that our expectations and our requests of the Lord are all right and proper, that there is nothing about them that could be at odds with God’s will, and we even think that, in the future, if God does not give us a crown in accordance with everything we’ve suffered, then God is unjust. But think carefully about this now: God is the Creator and we are created beings, and it is natural for created beings to expend themselves for the Creator. And yet we use the fact that we busy ourselves and expend ourselves for the Lord to lay conditions on Him and to flaunt our seniority, and to ask for grace and blessings in return. We simply do not treat God as God, we are so devoid of conscience and reason and we haven’t a shred of a God-fearing heart. How could such a faith in God be worthy of His praise?
The Correct Pursuit for Created Beings
Looking again at Scripture, we see that, when the Lord Jesus exposed Salome’s improper request, He then said: “You shall drink indeed of My cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with: but to sit on My right hand, and on My left, is not My to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of My Father.” What the Lord Jesus meant by these words was that, no matter how much we work, how much we busy ourselves or how much we suffer for the Lord’s sake, we still have no right to request anything of God or to ask God to give us this or bless us with that. Because our entire being comes from God, everything we possess is also given us by God. It is a heavenly decree and a compelling obligation that we believe in God and worship God, and that we pay a price and expend ourselves for God—it is the duty we as created beings should perform. As for what grace or blessings God may bestow on us, that is God’s business, and we have no right to make any request of God—this is the sense of reason we must possess. For example, being filial to one’s parents is a heavenly decree, but as for who the parents will leave their wealth and property to when they die is the parents’ right to decide. The children should just take their proper place and perform their obligations and duties, for only then can they be considered children with a sense of reason. Just as it says in a book: “There is no correlation between the duty of man and whether he is blessed or cursed. Duty is what man ought to fulfill; it is his bounden duty and should not depend on recompense, conditions, or reasons. Only then is that doing his duty. A man who is blessed enjoys goodness upon being made perfect after judgment. A man who is cursed receives punishment when his disposition remains unchanged following chastisement and judgment, that is, he has not been made perfect. As a created being, man ought to fulfill his duty, do what he ought to do, and do what he is able to do, regardless of whether he will be blessed or cursed. This is the very basic condition for man, as one who seeks after God” (“The Difference Between the Ministry of the Incarnate God and the Duty of Man”).
An Example Worth Emulating
As he followed the Lord Jesus, the saint Peter never once asked anything of the Lord. He abandoned everything and expended himself for the Lord, but he did not do it to gain blessings or to make deals with the Lord. Instead, he did it out of the love and obedience he had for the Lord. He followed the Lord Jesus for many years and suffered much to accomplish the Lord’s commissions: He busied himself and expended himself, he worked and preached, and was even arrested and imprisoned by the ruling power…. And yet Peter never tried to use the price he had paid and the fact that he had expended himself as leverage, expecting to obtain some beautiful destination and future in return from God. In all the price he paid and his expending of himself, he never made any demands, but instead he just took his proper place as a created being and sought to love and satisfy God. Because he knew that he was a created being, that he should dedicate himself to accomplishing the Lord’s commissions, and that this was what he was supposed to do and was the duty of a created being, no matter how great the adversity and persecution he suffered, therefore, or what material things he had to go without in his life, he was always able to obey, and he made no decisions or demands for his own sake. In the end, he was even willing to be crucified upside down, and he bore a beautiful and resounding testimony. We can see from the behavior of Peter throughout his life that he made no requests for his own sake in his belief in God, but instead he sought to obey God, revere God and love God. His lifelong pursuit earned him the Lord’s praise, and he was one who most gladdened God.
Thanks be to the enlightenment and illumination of God for enabling us to understand the essence of God and the proper place we humans should take, and for allowing us to know that God is the Creator, omnipotent and supreme, and that we are created beings. At all times, no matter what God does, whether God blesses us or takes things away from us, we can always maintain reverence in our hearts before God, treat God as God, take our proper place, submit to all God’s orchestrations and arrangements, make no demands of God or harbor no extravagant desires, but base our faith in God entirely on His requirements of us, for only this accords with God’s will. From this day on, we should also emulate Peter, pursue the truth and satisfy God, and no longer demand that God satisfy us. This is the only proper attitude we Christians should have in our belief in God, and only this kind of attitude can win God’s praise. Thank the Lord!
Bible Verse–Acts 3:19
Repent you therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord.
Bible Verse–Jeremiah 32:27
Behold, I am the LORD, the God of all flesh: is there any thing too hard for me?
Bible Verse–Revelation 21:27
And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defiles, neither whatever works abomination, or makes a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb’s book of life.
Bible Verse–Revelation 3:20
Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.
Bible Verse–1 Thessalonians 5:8
But let us, who are of the day, be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love; and for an helmet, the hope of salvation.
Bible Verse–Ephesians 1:12
That we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ.
After Receiving 46 Bumblebee Stings, I Saw God’s Wondrous Deeds by Sincerely Relying on God
By Yang Li
It was one day in November 2017. As early winter is the right time to dig herbs to make money, after breakfast, I went to the mountain with tools to dig roots of atractylodes (a kind of herb). I walked searching for it, and around noon I arrived at the top, where no one was about. I saw several seedlings of atractylodes three meters away from me. When I was about to dig them, I heard a buzz. I felt something wrong and looked around, only to see a swarm of bumblebees surrounding me. Immediately I became nervous, and thought, “If I’m stung by them, it would be terrible. I heard that many people had been stung to death by bumblebees.” At that time, I was filled with fear. In a panic, I turned and ran the way I had come, praying in my heart, “O God! I fear that I will be stung by the bumblebees and poisoned. Please lead me and help me.” During my run, I broke branches to beat them. However, the branches were all bare during that season, so I couldn’t hit them no matter how I whipped them. They still chased after me and attacked me. Because I wore a cloth hat and was bare-necked, my neck was crawling with bumblebees. I continuously slapped my neck, but the bumblebees even climbed onto my hands and left me several stings. At that time, I was so scared and I didn’t know whether I could escape death. I ran down the mountain as fast as I could, but they still went after me. When halfway down the mountain, I finally got rid of most of the bumblebees, but there were many stings on my neck and the back of my head. The bumblebee was very poisonous, and soon the poison got into my system. I felt light-headed, suffered from vomiting and diarrhea, and had difficulty in breathing as though I was about to suffocate. My eyes appeared blurred and after a few minutes became blind. Gradually I lost my strength and consciousness, unable to move. At that moment, I felt a sense of indescribable sorrow and pain, and I thought, “If I die here today, no one would know.” At the very moment when I was about to be unconscious, I urgently called out to God in my heart, “O God! Save me!” Then I fell to the ground and knew nothing.
Not knowing how much time had passed by, I gradually came around. I could see a little light, and some sensation was coming back to my limbs. I clearly realized that it was because God had been watching over and protecting me with His great power that I could wake up. Then, I prayed to God to give me confidence and strength so that I could get out of the wild place. Afterward, I felt a stream of strength supporting me and I tried to crawl forward a meter. But when I continued crawling forward, I suddenly felt dizzy and very weak. The pain brought by the poison attacking the heart made me utterly miserable. I was out of breath and couldn’t speak. I wanted to groan so that someone may hear and help me, but I couldn’t make it. So I could only call out to God in my heart, “O God! Now I feel very pained, as if I’m about to die. May You enlighten and guide me. I’m willing to obey Your sovereignty and arrangement.” At this moment, I remembered the words of God: “God created this world, He created this mankind and, moreover, He was the architect of ancient Greek culture and human civilization. Only God consoles this mankind, and only God cares for this mankind night and day.” The timely guidance of God’s words gave me something to rely on. The heavens and earth and all things are established and made complete because of God’s sovereignty. Am not I—just a small created being—even in God’s hands? God is the source of the life of us mankind. At this juncture of life and death, only by relying on God and looking to God more can I receive His care and protection.
After a while, I could move my hands and feet, so I crawled forward slowly and continually prayed to God in my heart. When I moved up 30 meters, the poison attacked my heart and I vomited and vomited, as though my heart would be vomited up. I lay on the ground and was dying, unable to move or raise my head. I was somewhat weak, and thought, “Surely, today I would die in the wilderness of the mountain.” At this moment, I suddenly realized that my weakness and passiveness came from Satan’s disturbance. My heart couldn’t leave God. Then, I called out to God again in my heart, “O God! I feel much pain and discomfort inside, as if thousands of arrows were piercing through my heart. I can barely take it. O God! I beg You to save me.” At this point, God’s words occurred to me, “So long as you still have one breath, God will not let you die.” I received the faith and strength from God’s words and had the hope to live on. I thought: Although I became unconscious because of the bumblebee stings, I miraculously came around; when the bee venom got into my system, and made me keep vomiting and lose my strength, I could still crawl forward slowly; when I was passive and weak, and was losing my confidence in God, God used His words to guide me and give me the hope to survive. Wasn’t this all the guidance and help of God? I should have confidence in God, and rely on and look to Him more. So, I said a prayer of submission to God in my heart, “O God! Now I’m weak and suffering from the aches and pains. But I’m willing to obey Your designs and arrangements, because I know the life and death of man is in Your hands. May You guide and lead me more.” After praying, I could slowly raise my head and move forward bit by bit. When I tried to crawl forward, I found I could even stand up slowly. I kept giving thanks to God in my heart. I staggered forward more than 10 meters before I became strengthless. Then I stopped to pray. Whenever I couldn’t move, I would stop to pray to God in my heart; after I regained a little strength, I would go on to stagger forward. In this way, finally I got out of the mountain and came to the door of someone’s house by the road. Seeing that I was weak and in unbearable pain, the hostess hurried to give me some water to drink. However, I couldn’t take a single drop of water at all. Just then, one of my neighbors who was going home from the fields passed by here, and he took me to a country hospital in a rickshaw.
The doctor found me in serious condition, so he dared not receive me. Then people around me called the county hospital, got a cab, and contacted my family. They all helped send me to the county hospital. During this whole process, I kept calling out to God in my heart, and I knew that it wasn’t because of their kindness that those people I didn’t know could help me on their own initiative, and that it was orchestrated and arranged by God. I thanked God in my heart. Because the neighbor called the county hospital in advance, the doctor gave me an intravenous injection of antidote and a thorough examination as soon as I arrived. And he asked about the time and specific situation of my being stung by bumblebees. The doctor said that my condition was serious, and that if I had arrived ten minutes late, I might have died. All places of my body that were stung by the bumblebees were covered with the ointment. Afterward, I was transferred to the intensive care unit.
The doctor said to my daughter, “Previously, I admitted a young man. He had 38 stings and died despite emergency treatment. Another older man also had more than 30 stings, and although it didn’t take long from the time he was stung to the time he was rescued, he died in the end. According to the condition of your mother, her stings are more serious than either of them. Although the poison hasn’t yet entered into her liver and kidneys, she is still in danger. You’d better prepare for the worst.”
In the intensive care unit that evening, the doctor gave me a follow-up examination to see whether I still had the sign of life. At that time, I was conscious and very clear in my mind. I could feel that the stings swelled up and were painful, but I couldn’t move. Nevertheless, I felt very calm within, because I knew my life and death are both in the hands of God, and that all things are dictated and arranged by God. I lay on my sickbed and couldn’t fall asleep. All I could do was to continuously pray to God in my heart.
The next morning, the doctor transferred me to an observation ward. Seeing me lying on my sickbed, my daughter burst into tears. The doctor comforted her, saying, “Your mother is recovering well, and she will be all better after some time. I’ve never met such a miracle during the last more than twenty years.” I was excited and I knew that it was God’s wondrous deed. Without God’s salvation, I would have died on that mountain; how could I be here? One day, my sister and her husband came to the hospital to visit me. When they saw that I couldn’t move and hadn’t eaten, they said to me, “You were stung so seriously; how did you get out of the mountain?” I replied, “This is Heaven’s care!” After hearing my words, other people in the ward said with surprise, “You’re so lucky!” But I knew clearly that it was not luck but God’s care and protection that saved me from the brink of death.
I thought of a man in my neighborhood who was also stung by bumblebees. Having spent seven days in the hospital, he died in the end. My condition was more serious than his: I had 46 stings. However, I was fortunate to survive. Those who knew me all said that I was lucky to be alive. Seeing God’s wonderful deeds on me and His salvation toward me, I didn’t know how to express the feeling of gratitude toward Him.
After I spent six days in the hospital, I came back home. Twenty days later, I went back to the hospital for a reexamination. The doctor said that I had been recovering nicely, which was a special case. But I clearly knew in my heart that it was due to my believing in God and relying on Him. It was God who saved me from the jaws of death. Through this special experience, I realized that wealth, fame and status can’t save us mankind or bring life to us in the face of death. With life hanging by a thread, only God is our reliance. I thank God for saving me. In my future experiences, I’m willing to rely on God and look to God more, and to pursue the truth properly to repay His love.
Bible Verses–John 12:47-48
And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. He that rejects me, and receives not my words, has one that judges him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day.
Bible Verse–Acts 17:31
Because he has appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he has ordained; whereof he has given assurance to all men, in that he has raised him from the dead.
Why Didn’t Paul’s teacher, Gamaliel, Gain God’s Salvation?
By Xiaoding
Such an incident is recorded in Acts in the Bible: Around A.D. 35, under the Holy Spirit’s guidance, the apostles of the Lord Jesus preached His salvation everywhere. At that time, through those apostles the Lord performed many signs and wonders, and thus there were more and more people who believed in and returned to the Lord. Seeing this, the rulers, the scribes, and the high priest bore a grudge against the apostles, and so they sent people to arrest them and were trying to murder them. At this time, there was a person called Gamaliel, who stood up and said, “And now I say to you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone: for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to nothing: But if it be of God, you cannot overthrow it; lest haply you be found even to fight against God” (Acts 5:38–39). Gamaliel said these words to exhort the rulers, the scribes, and the high priest not to act blindly. He said to them that, what came from God shall increase, what came from man shall decrease, and that if what the apostles did came from God but they blindly resisted and condemned them, then they would probably become people who attacked God. The council listened to him, and did not murder the apostles but let them go.
Gamaliel was a Pharisee, and a prestigious teacher of the law in the council. At that time, the Pharisees and the upper echelons of the religious world were frenziedly resisting and condemning the Lord Jesus. Under such a circumstance, Gamaliel being able to say these words really was commendable. At least from this we can see that he was a reasonable man, because when he couldn’t see through God’s work, he didn’t sin with his mouth, nor did he carelessly judge or resist God. What is regretful, however, is that he never made strides in further seeking or investigating, and never listened to the Lord’s gospel to see whether the Lord Jesus was the arrival of the Messiah. Instead, he was always waiting and seeing, and clinging to the law and verses he was familiar with in the temple, but didn’t follow the Lord Jesus, with the result that he didn’t attain the Lord’s salvation in the end.
At this point, I remember a passage I read on a gospel website recently, “The work of the Holy Spirit changes from day to day, rising higher with each step; the revelation of tomorrow is even higher than today’s, step by step climbing ever higher. Such is the work by which God perfects man. If man cannot keep pace, then he may be left behind at any time. If man does not have an obedient heart, then he cannot follow to the end. … If you submit only to work and words that are simple, and are incapable of accepting any of a deeper intensity, then you are one who keeps to old ways and cannot keep pace with the work of the Holy Spirit. The work done by God differs from period to period. If you show great obedience in one phase, yet in the next phase show less or none at all, then God shall desert you. If you keep pace with God as He ascends this step, then you must continue to keep pace when He ascends the next. Only then are you one who is obedient to the Holy Spirit” (“Those Who Obey God With a True Heart Shall Surely Be Gained by God”).
From these words we can know that God’s work is always moving forward and never stops. God requires all those who believe in Him to obey God’s new words and work and follow closely in the footsteps of the Lamb at every step, and He also requires that no matter how God does, they should investigate with a seeking heart and follow God. It is because only in this way can they be gained by God. Just as Revelation says, “These are they which follow the Lamb wherever He goes” (Revelation 14:4). However, though Gamaliel had a devout heart, possessed some rationality, and didn’t speak sinfully or resist God when he couldn’t see through God’s work, yet he just observed the old laws and decrees in the temple, neither knew that God’s work is always moving forward, nor sought or investigated God’s latest work. So, no matter how good his humanity was, no matter how much knowledge of the Bible he possessed, or no matter how detailed his explanation of the laws and decrees was, because he, all the time, neither opposed nor actively sought God’s latest work, but instead was neutral and waited and saw, in the end he missed the perfect time to follow and know the Lord. This is also what all of us Christians should be vigilant with.
Now we are in the last days, and the prophecies of the Lord’s return have been fulfilled one after the other. All brothers and sisters who sincerely believe in the Lord are watching and waiting, and are ready to welcome the Lord’s return. We all remember the Lord Jesus once said, “I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come” (John 16:12–13). “He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches” (Revelation 2–3). From the Lord’s words we can see that when the Lord returns, He will express more words to water us, will reveal all mysteries, and will tell us all of the truths that we need. But no one knows when or where the Lord will speak to us, because God’s work is at odds with people’s conceptions. Every time that God appears to work, it is always beyond what we imagined and is something that we cannot fathom by using our heads. Just as God’s words say, “For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, said Jehovah. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts” (Isaiah 55:8–9).
Through summarizing Gamaliel’s strong and weak points, we understand that if we want to welcome the Lord’s return, we not only should possess reason, but most importantly, we should have clear and sober minds, actively seek the truth, pay close attention to the movements of the Holy Spirit’s work. In addition, no matter what work God does or no matter how little it fits our notions and imaginings, we should actively seek and investigate. If it really is God’s work, we should accept, obey, and follow it without making any excuses or setting any conditions. Just as the Lord Jesus said, “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled. … Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God” (Matthew 5:6, 8). “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and you shall find; knock, and it shall be opened to you: For every one that asks receives; and he that seeks finds; and to him that knocks it shall be opened” (Matthew 7:7–8). The original disciples of the Lord Jesus, such as Peter, John, and Nathanael were just like this. Though at that time, the Pharisees and the religious leaders did their utmost to make up rumors, slander, and judge the Lord Jesus, those disciples did not follow the crowd, much less did they make careless judgment. Instead, they remained clear-headed, had a truth-seeking heart, actively studied the Lord’s work, listened to the Lord’s words, thus recognized that the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah, and finally obtained the Lord’s salvation.
Then, when we hear someone bearing witness to the Holy Spirit’s utterances and the gospel of the Lord’s return for us, what kind of attitude should we have toward it? Should we make strides in actively seeking and investigating like Peter and Nathanael, or should we just passively wait and see and finally miss God’s salvation like Gamaliel? This is a question that each of us who are desperately longing for the Lord Jesus’ return should think deeply about.
Bible Verse–Jeremiah 32:17
Ah Lord GOD! behold, you have made the heaven and the earth by your great power and stretched out arm, and there is nothing too hard for you:
Bible Verse–Matthew 3:8
Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance:
Bible Verse–Psalm 145:3
Great is the LORD, and greatly to be praised; and his greatness is unsearchable.
Bible Verses–1 Corinthians 6:9-10
Know you not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, Nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortionists, shall inherit the kingdom of God.
Grasping 3 Principles Makes It Easy to Coordinate Harmoniously in the Service of God
By Ma Hui, Germany
As we all know, only if we serve God with one heart and mind can we obtain the guidance of the Holy Spirit, and can the church’s work be blessed by God. For the Lord Jesus told us, “That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven” (Mat 18:19).
But when we coordinate our service, Satan tries to disrupt it all the time. It always uses our corruption and rebelliousness to carry out its cunning schemes of disturbing and undermining God’s work. On the surface, Christians’ coordination in service looks to be a matter between the people involved. But in the spiritual world, it is actually a battle. If we do not understand the truth, we will not be able to see through Satan’s schemes, and we will often be used by it and be afflicted and mocked by it. Then we will become guarded with other people, and will attack and undermine one another. In the end, we will become arch-enemies with our colleagues and incapable of fulfilling our duties with one mind. Unknowingly, we will have fallen for Satan’s schemes and dismantled the work of the church.
Because we are often not able to see through Satan’s schemes, and have corrupt satanic dispositions, we often cannot be of one mind with our brothers and sisters and coordinate with them to serve the Lord. Sometimes when we have different opinions, ideas or understandings from our colleagues, being dominated by our arrogant nature we always insist that our colleagues listen to us, with the result that we all hold to our own opinions. Friction and estrangement are created, and our tempers flare up, getting obsessed with right and wrong. Sometimes when our colleagues and we are different in caliber and talents, we belittle those whose caliber is inferior to ours. We blow our own trumpet and go our own way, which causes problems for the church. Sometimes when what our colleagues do hurts our dignity or affects our personal interests, we are no longer as tolerant and patient as before, but attack or hurt them to protect our own interests, which result in the church’s work getting stuck.
If we have these problems coordinating with others, will our service be approved by God? Philippians chapter 2 verse 2 says: “Fulfill you my joy, that you be like minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind.” Amos chapter 3 verse 3 says: “Can two walk together, except they be agreed?” If we are of one heart and mind with our colleagues, we can receive God’s work and approval. However, if we are not in agreement, we cannot walk together, and it will be difficult for us to do God’s will. Therefore, this type of service isn’t approved by God.
So, what principles should we Christians grasp to help us coordinate harmoniously with others?
Firstly, we should obey the guidance of the Holy Spirit and the principles of truth and not be willful or be restrained by other people.
It is normal to have different opinions from others concerning the problems arising in the church’s work, because the circumstances of our upbringing, the environment we live in and education we get are different. If we always demand that others listen to us, or use our status to put others down, then we are not acting in accordance with saintly propriety. If we want to serve God in a way that meets His intentions, we should seek the principles of truth rather than just listening to what people say. We shouldn’t follow the ways of others or our way, nor be constrained by position, power, knowledge, or reputation. We should seek God’s words and submit to the authority of His words. Just as the Lord Jesus said, “Have faith in God” (Mark 11:22). When our co-workers, colleagues, pastors or elders ask us to do some things that are not compatible with the Lord Jesus’ words, we should not obey them but should submit to the words of the Lord Jesus. If what they say conforms to the Lord’s words, then we should put ourselves aside and obey what comes from God.
When we hold different opinions on meaningless matters that have nothing to do with church principles, we can give way and not stick to our guns. For example, two sisters in our church who did hosting sometimes argued over what to cook for the brothers and sisters. Actually, there is just a difference of approach between them that does not concern the principles or the interests of the church at all. In such cases, if we stick to our opinions, then it is regarded as a revelation of our corrupt dispositions. Afterward, they were both willing to put their egos aside, and so the estrangement between them disappeared and they could coordinate harmoniously with each other.
Furthermore, we should learn to obey the enlightenment and guidance of the Holy Spirit. For example, when we have no idea how to deal with a matter we encounter, we should pray and seek the Lord. After that, even though we may not deliberately think about what to do, we will suddenly have a path to follow that we’ll consider to be relatively suitable and we’ll feel peace in our spirit. In this case, it is the Holy Spirit guiding us, and we should follow the guidance of the Holy Spirit. Just as Romans chapter 8 verse 5 states, “But they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit.” In addition, sometimes we have a disagreement with our colleagues. We originally think our idea is better than that of our colleagues, but we also have a vague feeling in our heart that we should not be too opinionated but take up their suggestion first, and we feel at ease when having that feeling. After following the guidance within us, we find that the suggestion of our colleagues is really good and benefits the work of the church more. Then we can confirm that the vague feeling comes from the guidance of the Holy Spirit, and that it is very critical for us to follow the Holy Spirit’s guidance.
Secondly, we should not seek to prevail over others but learn from each other.
It is written in Philippians 2:3-4: “Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others.” These verses show that struggling for fame and gain is not how Christians should live. We should be humble, and we should not be selfish but be more considerate toward others. However, because we have arrogant natures, we always want to show off, and it is easy for us to unwittingly belittle others, take all the credit for ourselves, and put the blame on others when mistakes happen in the church’s work. This leads to unharmonious coordination between others and us. If we can change our views on what to pursue, as these verses say, and no longer seek to exhibit ourselves but be humble, see others’ strengths and learn from them, then we will not be blindly conceited but will naturally be able to coordinate harmoniously with others.
In addition, we must know that every task of the church’s work needs to be completed through harmonious coordination between brothers and sisters, and this is not something that a single person can accomplish. Only through cooperative work can the church reach better results in its work. After all, no one is a jack-of-all-trades, and everyone has many shortcomings and deficiencies. If we serve God based on our individual abilities, it is not easy to make the church’s work fully effective, and sometimes we even cause deviations to occur in the work and damage it. If we coordinate with the brothers and sisters in service, we can complement each other in different degrees and thus prevent some mistakes. Just as 1 Corinthians chapter 12 verse 12 says, “For as the body is one, and has many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body.” Every one of us is a member, so only through our coordination can we complete what God entrusts to us. Just like in the Age of Law, Jehovah God asked Moses to lead the Israelites out of Egypt. However, Moses could not complete God’s commission independently because of his clumsiness of speech. Therefore, God raised up Aaron to be the voice of Moses. They performed their own duties, coordinated with each other, and finally led the Israelites out of Egypt and completed God’s commission. Likewise, today the church arranges for us to coordinate with each other in service in order that the church can reach better results in its work. So we should not see only the shortcomings in our colleagues, belittle them, or hurt them. We should look at things from a different perspective, and regard our colleagues as our helpers. This way, the problems of the church can be solved and we will have a harmonious partnership with others. This is hugely beneficial for the work of the church and each other’s growth in life.
Thirdly, we should work for a common goal and provide for and support each other in spirit.
It is written in Philippians 2:1-2: “If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, Fulfill you my joy, that you be like minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind.” Ephesians chapter 4 verse 3 says, “Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.” From these verses, we can see that if we Christians want to have a harmonious partnership with each other, we must have a common goal, be one in spirit, and achieve accord in order to complete God’s commission. Then, no matter what disputes or conflicts there are between us, we will all think about how we should do things in a way that satisfies God’s will, no longer maintain our own opinions, and instead put aside our personal interests and plans. At that time, we will have achieved unity.
We Christians should be one externally and internally. Sometimes, on the outside, there are no disputes between us. But internally, we don’t not love, take care of or help each other at all, and so there is no tacit agreement in spirit. We each only take care of our own affairs. There is no genuine union. The manifestations of genuine union are: Finding that there exists real problems in the church, or that brothers and sisters encounter some difficulties and feel negative and weak, everyone seeks and prays with one heart and mind; if a co-worker makes a mistake in his or her work, we realize that not only they but also everyone else is responsible for dealing with it for it involves the work of the church, and then we try to understand the problem clearly and seek a remedy together; when someone meets difficulties, we help him or her with a loving heart, and look to God and seek the solution together; if we gain enlightenment and illumination in God’s words, we fellowship and share them with one another so that we can help each other’s spiritual life grow; if we find that some actions of our colleagues are not in line with the Lord’s will, we are not afraid of giving offense but instead raise the issues with them, which not only is helpful to them but also lets them learn a lesson and take warning from the issues. … This is true and mutual love in spirit among Christians. Our being one, just as the phrase suggests, means that we are a whole unit, that is, we put our heart toward and work for a common goal without selfishness, without standing alone, and without division, living together as a family.
As is known to all, the Israelites served Jehovah God with reverent hearts, never daring to violate His laws and commandments. Due to their serving God faithfully, they saw many deeds of God and received His care and protection, and in the end His grace was always with them. This was the secret of their success when serving God. Today, we do not wear priests’ robes and serve God in the temple, but we are those who work in the church. If we do not grasp the principles of harmonious coordination, the work of the church will not be blessed by God, and we will in the end not be approved by God because of not serving Him in a way that meets His intentions. But if we grasp the principles of harmonious coordination, we will have hope of becoming people who are fit to be God’s servants. Just as Deuteronomy chapter 10 verse 12 says, “But to fear Jehovah your God, to walk in all his ways, and to love him, and to serve Jehovah your God with all your heart and with all your soul.” We can clearly see the importance of harmonious coordination in service between Christians.
Bible Verse–Galatians 5:5
For we through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness by faith.
Bible Verse–1 Corinthians 13:7
Bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.
By Relying on God, I Was Saved by God in My Life-and-Death Moment
By Ping’an, China
My name is Ping’an and I am 65 years old. At midnight on December 11, 2015, I suddenly had a heart attack. My heart started pumping very fast and I suddenly got short of breath. After a while, it felt as if my heart stopped beating for over half a minute. At that time, I was lying on the bed and felt numb all over; I couldn’t feel my body at all. It felt like death was closing in on me. My heart was full of helplessness and despair, and I thought to myself: “If it continues like this, I’m afraid I am going to die before dawn.”
Acting on survival instincts, I made a huge effort to pat the bed, but I couldn’t feel my hands. Then I tried to wake my husband up but was unable to issue any sound from my throat. At once, a wave of fear came over me. Anxious and frightened, I couldn’t help crying. Just at that moment, God’s words came to my mind: “The greatest wisdom is to look to God and rely on God in all things.” God’s words pointed out the path of practice to me: I should pray to God and rely on Him in all things I encounter. God is almighty and practical, and I believed that as long as I prayed to and relied on Him, He would guide me.
Thus, I prayed to God silently: “God, I am having a heart attack. I’m unable to move a muscle or utter a word. I’m in agony and I’m almost suffocating. I don’t know if I will live through the night. God, You’re the almighty God and all things are in Your hands. Whether I live or die tonight is also controlled by You. Even if I die tonight, I will not complain. I’m willing to submit to Your sovereignty and arrangements. Amen!” After praying, my heart felt a little bit better. And what was marvelous was that I was able to let out a sound: I gave a long sigh. After a few minutes, my husband suddenly got up, and asked me hurriedly: “Did you sigh just now?” Receiving no reply, he hurried to my side and found my eyes were open. Then he realized that I was having a heart attack, so he hurriedly sat me up and gave me cardiac medication. After an hour or so, I began to get better. I knew God heard my prayer, and that it was He who made my husband give me the pills in time, otherwise my heart may have stopped beating. I thanked God for His protection!
Afterward, as my body had become swollen all over my husband took me to the county hospital for treatment. After I had an examination, the doctor told me: “Your illness is very serious. So you have to go to a big hospital for an operation, or you will not have long to live.” After hearing this, I got deeply uneasy, and thought to myself: “I am only 63. I don’t want to die now. Maybe I should go to a big hospital. But, if my operation fails, then…” At that time, I tossed and turned in the hospital bed, and the more I thought about it the more upset I got. I felt there was no further hope for me, and couldn’t stop the tears flowing down my face. In my pain, I prayed to God: “O God! The doctor said my illness is serious and I need to go to a big hospital for an operation. But I am afraid that I will die if my operation fails. God! I beg You to protect my heart and lead me to understand Your will. Amen!” Just then, God’s words occurred to me: “When sickness befalls, this is God’s love, and surely His kind intentions are harbored within. Though your body may undergo a bit of suffering, entertain no ideas from Satan. Praise God in the midst of illness and enjoy God in the midst of your praise. Do not lose heart in the face of illness, keep seeking again and again and do not give up, and God will illuminate you with His light. How was Job’s faith? Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. So long as you still have one breath, God will not let you die.” “Faith is like a single log bridge: Those who cling abjectly to life will have difficulty in crossing it, but those who are ready to sacrifice themselves can pass over, sure of foot and worry-free. If man harbors timid and fearful thoughts, it is because Satan has fooled them, afraid that we will cross the bridge of faith to enter into God. Satan is trying by every way possible to send us its thoughts. We should at every moment pray for God to illuminate us with His light, at every moment rely on God to purge Satan’s poison from within us, practice within our spirit at every moment how to come close to God, and let God have dominion over our whole being.” From God’s words, I understood that my suffering the heart attack that day was allowed by God, and that He wanted to perfect my faith through it. Whether my operation would be successful or not, and whether I would live or die, was all in God’s hands. All I needed to do was depend on God, look to God, and commit myself into His hands. Also I understood that my worrying about and fearing of the failure of the operation were Satan fooling me and were also its trickery. It wanted to make me lose faith in God, remain ill, and as a result, misunderstand God and blame Him. In this situation, I should rely on God, always come close to Him, and pay attention to living in His presence so that I will not fall for Satan’s tricks anymore.
Then I thought of Job. All of a sudden he lost enough sheep and cattle to cover a mountain, lost all his children, and was covered in sores from head to toe. But when faced with such a major trial, he obeyed God without any complaints and was able to thank and praise God, stand testimony for God, and put Satan to shame. So eventually, he received God’s blessings. It is clear that Job had true faith in God! So I knew I should emulate Job. No matter what God did, I must not lose my faith in God, but should give my life to God and submit to His orchestrations in life and death. With this in mind, I often came before God and got close to Him; gradually I had the faith and courage to face the coming operation.
On January 3, 2016, my daughter and my husband took me to the First People’s Hospital in a nearby city for treatment. I was examined, and the results revealed that I not only had a congenital heart defect (the ductus arteriosus had remained open), but also had pulmonary arterial hypertension, and that my weight was only 36 kilograms. Then, the doctor told me, “Although this minimally invasive surgery is just a minor operation, there are still some risks involved since you are old and have a weak constitution. In addition, if something unexpected turns up during the operation, you’ll have to be transferred at once to the surgery department for major surgery. And we dare not guarantee that nothing untoward will happen during this process, so you should prepare for the worst. Discuss it with your family. If you agree to have the operation, sign your name on the operation consent form.” Hearing these words, my heart was filled with apprehension and I was extremely anguished and sad. I thought: “If I don’t have the operation, I can live for at least another six months to a year. But if I sign my name and have the operation, and it ends in failure, then I will … What should I do?” As I was thinking this, tears pooled up in my eyes. At that time, I suddenly realized that I was again living in a wrongful state, so I hurriedly prayed to God. After praying, I thought about these words of God: “Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. So long as you still have one breath, God will not let you die.” God’s words gave me confidence and courage once again, and I was no longer so afraid. Suddenly, I remembered the night when I had the heart attack. That night, I had just one breath left yet God did not let me die. God is always by my side, watching over and protecting me, and moreover, I have seen His great power and authority, so what do I have to fear? Pondering God’s love, I felt much steadier in my heart. Then I made up my mind to entrust myself to God and be at the whim of His arrangements. Thereupon, I signed my name on the consent form.
On the afternoon of January 6, when I was due to have the operation, I made a submissive prayer to God: “O, God! I’m going to have the surgery in a moment, and I entrust my life to You. No matter what the result will be, I am willing to obey You and submit to Your orchestrations and arrangements. God! As long as I have one breath, I will never leave You and will follow and worship You.” After I prayed like this, I felt peaceful in my heart and was able to calmly face the coming operation. When the operation was about to be performed, I vaguely heard a doctor say to the chief surgeon: “Due to the patient’s condition, the operation is going to be difficult. I’m afraid that I won’t do it well, so it is better for you to do it.” When I heard this, I became a little afraid again. But I immediately realized that this was Satan disturbing me, so I prayed to God and asked Him to protect my heart so that I could live before Him and entrust myself to Him rather than be stuck in my illness. Like this, I depended on God through the whole operation. Afterward, I heard the chief surgeon say happily: “The operation has been successful.” At that very moment, tears welled up in my eyes. I was so very grateful for God’s salvation that allowed me, originally a dying person, to get my life back. After the operation, even though I had a weak constitution, I got better soon and even put on 10 kilograms.
I thank God for His salvation! Through this experience, I gained some true knowledge and understanding of the authority of God’s words, and my faith in God also grew. What’s more, I also saw God’s wondrous deeds. When I had a heart attack and thus lived in fear, it was God who used His words to guide and lead me, letting me know His intention, so that I became strong and free in my spirit, and was willing to depend on God to experience the illness. When I entrusted myself to God, I saw His mercy for me: The operation was successful and I also recovered from it very soon. I thanked God for all these things He had done to me, which made me feel that everything that God does is salvation and love for mankind. My only wish is to pursue the truth earnestly from now on, practice the truth, and try my best to fulfill my duty to repay God’s love for me.
Bible Verse–Psalm 1:5
Therefore the ungodly shall not stand in the judgment, nor sinners in the congregation of the righteous.
Bible Verse–Psalm 96:13
Before the LORD: for he comes, for he comes to judge the earth: he shall judge the world with righteousness, and the people with his truth.
Bible Verses–Psalm 91:1-2
He that dwells in the secret place of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in him will I trust.
How to Deal With Prophecies of Jesus’ Coming in the Last Days
By Song Tao
Reading the Scriptures Got Me to Reflect
“For to us a child is born, to us a son is given: and the government shall be on His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of His government and peace there shall be no end, on the throne of David, and on His kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from now on even for ever. The zeal of the Jehovah of hosts will perform this” (Isaiah 9:6–7).
“But you, Bethlehem Ephratah, though you be little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of you shall He come forth to Me that is to be Ruler in Israel; whose goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting” (Micah 5:2).
Every time I read these prophecies, I always thought: The earliest Pharisees often studied these prophecies and they, based on their literal meaning, believed that the One who was to come would certainly be called Messiah, that He would be born in a royal palace with a magnificent appearance, and would be imposing and mighty with a kingly style, and that He would be a great warrior who could lead them to drive the invaders oppressing them out of Israel and would enable them to live a peaceful and happy life upon the earth.
However, the facts completely exceeded their imaginations. When the Lord came, He wasn’t called Messiah but Jesus; He wasn’t born into a royal palace but into a carpenter’s family; He wasn’t so transcendent and extraordinary as they had imagined, but instead He looked ordinary and normal; furthermore, He didn’t come to power on the throne, much less lead them in the overthrow of Roman government, but He instead taught people to be tolerant and patient, to love their enemies and forgive others seventy times seven times, and so on. In the Pharisees’ eyes, the fulfillment of the Bible prophecies wasn’t at all linked to the work the Lord Jesus did. But in fact, all the prophecies concerning the Messiah’s coming had been fulfilled and the Lord Jesus was the Messiah. It seems that, if we only interpret the prophecies in a literal way and aren’t able to receive their meaning purely, it will be difficult for us to welcome God’s appearance and work. Then, how should we treat Bible prophecies in accordance with God’s will?
How to Deal With Bible Prophecies in Accordance With God’s Will
Later on, by chance, I knew of a Christian sister. Her fellowship about the Bible was fresh and enlightening and was a great help to me. So, I told her about my confusion.
After hearing what I said, the sister said, “Speaking of Bible prophecies, we all know that they prophesy what will happen in the future, that they are very obscure and that no one knows what they truly mean before they are fulfilled. As the Scripture says: ‘Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit’ (2 Peter 1:20–21). From this we can see that the prophecy is the words spoken in accordance with the original will of God as the speakers were moved by the Holy Spirit, and that the prophecy directly comes from the Holy Spirit and isn’t what we humans can understand. No matter how profound people’s understanding of Bible prophecies is, it can’t represent God’s will. Only God Himself can reveal His prophecies and mysteries, while man will never be able to fathom them. For example, the prophet Jeremiah once prophesied, ‘In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted, because they are not’ (Matthew 2:18). If we understand this prophecy relying on our own will, we can only interpret it like this: All the children of Rachel had passed away, so she was weeping bitterly. In reality, however, the words refer to King Herod slaughtering baby boys because of the Lord Jesus’ birth. To give another example. The Old Testament once foretold the coming of Elijah, but no one at that time knew John the Baptist was exactly the coming Elijah. Not until the Lord Jesus revealed the mystery did people come to a sudden realization. Therefore, the correct attitude toward Bible prophecies is that of seeking and waiting and we absolutely must not use the literal meaning of the prophecies to imagine and guess God’s work; otherwise, even if the prophecies have really been fulfilled, we will deny it because in our eyes it is at odds with the literal meaning of the verses. The consequences of that are unthinkable. Just like the Pharisees at the time, they stubbornly clung to the literal meaning of the Bible prophecies and stubbornly believed that what they clung to was right; as a result, they did their utmost to deny, condemn and oppose the Lord Jesus and in the end, they nailed the Lord Jesus to the cross and severely offended God’s disposition.”
Hearing this, I came to understand that the prophecies from God are really so profound and so unfathomable, and that we are incapable of imagining them with our brains. So, when it comes to prophecies, we must be cautious because once we rely on our own personal meaning to explain them and interpret the text literally, we will inevitably make the same mistake that the Pharisees did in defining and opposing God. Just as the Bible says, “For the letter kills, but the spirit gives life” (2 Corinthians 3:6).
How to Deal With the Prophecies of the Lord’s Return in the Last Days
Later, the sister continued fellowshiping with me: “There are many prophecies regarding the Lord’s return in the Bible, and they are very profound. And now all those who truly believe in God are eagerly longing for the second coming of the Lord Jesus; however, there are mysteries relating to how the Lord is coming and what work He will do when He returns, and we humans can’t fundamentally fathom them. So, in welcoming the Lord’s coming, we must learn from the failure of the Pharisees, and not judge the coming of the Lord based on the literal meaning of the prophecies, lest when the Lord comes we should miss the opportunity to receive the Lord because of living in our imaginations and speculation. Then what should we do to welcome the Lord’s second coming? As is known to us all, those disciples of the Lord Jesus such as Peter, John, as well as Nathanael and the woman of Samaria, didn’t cling to the literal meaning of the prophecies, but instead they focused on listening to the Lord Jesus’ utterances; through His words and work, they saw how authoritative and powerful His words were and that what He expressed were all truths. This is why they recognized that the Lord Jesus was the Messiah, and thus they followed Him and gained God’s salvation. In fact, in regard to how we should welcome the Lord’s return, the Lord Jesus showed us the way. He said, ‘And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom comes; go you out to meet him’ (Matthew 25:6). ‘My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me’ (John 10:27). ‘Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me’ (Revelation 3:20). From the prophecies of these scriptures it can be seen that we should take heed to listen to God’s voice like the wise virgins. If we hear someone witnessing that the Lord Jesus has returned, we should actively seek and investigate it. Only then will we have the chance to welcome the bridegroom and be raptured before God’s throne. On the contrary, if we blindly hold onto the prophetic words of the Bible only according to our own conceptions and imaginings and do not take heed to listen to God’s voice, people like us are the foolish virgins, those who God will abandon and eliminate.”
After hearing the sister’s fellowship, I felt my heart brighten. With regard to the Lord’s return, I should learn from the failure of the Pharisees and must not define God based on the literal meaning of the verses. Instead, I should focus on seeking and listening to the Lord’s voice like the disciples of the Lord Jesus, because only in this way will I have the opportunity to welcome the Lord’s return.
Thank God! I felt exceedingly excited. I could but offer up my thanks to God, “O Lord, thank You! I have known what the right way is to treat Bible prophecies.”
Bible Verse–Matthew 6:13
And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For your is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.
Bible Verse–Luke 22:40
And when he was at the place, he said to them, Pray that you enter not into temptation.
Bible Verse–John 3:5
Jesus answered, Truly, truly, I say to you, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.
Bible Verse–John 3:3
Jesus answered and said to him, Truly, truly, I say to you, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.
Bible Verse–Romans 15:13
Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that you may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost.
Under the Guidance of God’s Words, the “War Fires” of a Blended Family Has Ceased
By Zhou Min
There was an ornate picture of the whole family hanging on the wall of the living room, and in which Zhou Min’s family of five all had a brilliant smile on their faces. Looking at this picture, Zhou Min was deeply touched because it had not come easily. She thought: “Without the guidance of God’s word step by step, this blended family which was full of conflicts would not be as happy as it is today.” Thinking of this, she couldn’t help being filled with gratitude and praise to God within!
Reorganizing a Family, She Carefully Managed It
One winter, Zhou Min’s husband died in a coal mine accident, leaving her and her two young children. Later, a good-hearted man introduced her to Ding Qiang, who had a thirteen-year-old son. After a period of interactions with each other, they built a family soon. Ding Qiang moved to Zhou Min’s home, his son being temporarily cared for by Ding Qiang’s mother.
After marriage, as for this family which was reorganized, they both cherished it very much. Ding Qiang promised Zhou Min in all sincerity and seriousness that he would surely raise her two children as his own and take good care of her and them. His words moved Zhou Min very much. She thought: “As the saying goes, ‘Treat others as you wish to be treated, and you’ll get more when you give of yourself.’ As long as you treat us three well, I’ll also well treat you and your son with all my heart.” Hence, she also promised Ding Qiang that she would surely treat his son as her own and let him also get the maternal love.
At first, their life was sweet. Ding Qiang was shrewd and cared for Zhou Min and her two children very well; Zhou Min was wise, kind and considerate and moreover she gave every care to Ding Qiang. They loved each other. Every rainy day, Ding Qiang would personally ferry her two children to and from school. Besides, he would buy many snacks for them now and then. Seeing these, Zhou Min was very happy within. She also always asked his son to live with them on his son’s holidays and kept coming up with ways to cook delicious food for his son; moreover, when his son’s clothes were dirty, she would change and wash them hurriedly and she often bought clothes for his son—she bought almost everything her children had for his son. Seeing all these things, Ding Qiang felt very happy and often said that that he could have such a good wife was a reward of his self-cultivation in morals in his previous life. In this way, under their careful management, the three children lived with each other peacefully and their whole family lived harmoniously, which made the villagers envy them very much.
Conflicts Arising, She Felt Pain within
However, though they managed their family so carefully, this happy life only lasted one year. Afterward, Ding Qiang listened to his friends’ and mother’s words, thinking that, no matter how well he treated Zhou Min’s children, he couldn’t count on them when he was old; he had to be nice to his own child more. When he thought like this, he was out of balance in his heart unknowingly. From then on, he was without the patience with them, which he had in the past and began to nitpick at inconsequential details; sometimes he even scolded them in front of Zhou Min because of some little things. Zhou Min, who was careful, saw his change, but for the harmony of their family, she didn’t want to ask him the reason; she just thought within: “Adults scold children and it isn’t such a big thing. Even the real father also often quarrels with their kids. Maybe he is really for the good of them.”
However, what came next made Zhou Min feel the gravity. Once, her naughty son poured the flour soup into a cup. Seeing that, Ding Qiang shouted at him unrelentingly. Though he was so scared by Ding Qiang’s action that he kept crying, Ding Qiang didn’t stop but still kept scolding. Zhou Min couldn’t bear to see that anymore, so she said to Ding Qiang crossly: “He’s still young. It’s enough that you’ve scolded him so much, but why do you still keep scolding?” Ding Qiang said in a huff: “Still young? He has already been eleven-year-old. I’m educating him while you just know to take his side!” In this way, they gave each other tit for tat and started to quarrel. This was the first time that they had quarreled with each other since they had been married for more than one year.
Then, they continue to quarrel again and again. Every time the reason that they quarreled was because of the children; besides, their quarrels gradually rose and a note of discord began to creep into their relationship. Seeing Ding Qiang’s attitude toward her children became worse and worse and thinking of his promise to her at first, Zhou Min simply felt that no matter how beautiful the promise was, it couldn’t withstand the test of reality in the end. Hence, she felt much pain in her heart. Besides, she also often thought within: There’s still a long way ahead and life goes on. Now we’ve often quarreled; then how can we spend the days in the future? … The more she thought, the more she felt pain.
Gun Smoke Drifted; the Conflicts Rose
The summer vacation came. According to the practice, Ding Qiang picked up his son here. He looked after him meticulously, washed his feet and watched TV together with him. Seeing their intimate manners and thinking of Ding Qiang’s giving black looks to her kids, Zhou Min couldn’t help developing a hatred for him. In order to take her revenge against him, she began to expose his son’s various bad manners before him, saying that his son was stupid and liked sniffing when eating meals … Hearing these, Ding Qiang didn’t look well. However, because his son was in front of him, he resisted the impulse to argue.
One day, Ding Qiang went out to work. His son sat alone on the sofa watching TV and giggled now and then. Seeing his happy looks and recalling that Ding Qiang once turned off the TV when her kids were at the top of watching many times, Zhou Min couldn’t help having an unreasonable anger in her heart. Then, she went forward and turned off the TV. Immediately, Ding Qiang’s son lost his smile and then lowered his head, not daring to say a word, as if he had made a mistake. Seeing this, she felt remorseful within: “He’s innocent. I have a bias against his father, but why did I take it out on him? I’m so petty.”
After hearing about this thing, Ding Qiang got absolutely furious with Zhou Min’s action. In order to avenge his son, he found an opportunity to scold Zhou Min and her two children in front of his son. For the purpose of not letting her children feel indignant, Zhou Min started to quarrel with him. Their quarrels brought the neighbors around. Some mediated between them, some quietly whispered and some shook their heads with a smile … This quarrel made Zhou Min feel rather embarrassed and her hatred for Ding Qiang increase more.
From then on, the laughter in Zhou Min’s house was gradually replaced by aggressive quarrels. Though she and Ding Qiang lived under the same roof, they both had had estrangement and prejudices in their hearts. The situation was something that she didn’t wish to see. Several times, she tried to open her heart and talk with Ding Qiang, but they could only say a few words. When it came to their own kids, neither of them would give in and they would start to quarrel again. Living in such an aggressive home environment, Zhou Min felt very depressed and exhausted physically and mentally and lived in painful torment. She didn’t want to live such a life anymore so she thought of divorce. However, the moment she thought that, she had been married twice; if she got married again but the situation was still like this, it would only bring the second harm to her and her children, she chose to endure first. But how would she go through the days in the future? She was full of confusion of the future life …
In Pain, She Encountered the Gospel
One day after several years, God’s kingdom gospel came upon Zhou Min, which brought a favorable turn to her life. She started to partake in church life. She saw that when brothers and sisters in the church encountered things or got along with others, they all dealt with and solved problems according to God’s words. Though they also had friction with each other, as long as they read God’s words together to know God and themselves in God’s words, the estrangement and misunderstandings between them would be removed. She truly felt the authority and power of God’s words and that only God’s words could let people get along with each other harmoniously. At that point, thinking of the difficulties of her family, she suddenly had hope in her heart. She believed that as long as she sought the truth in God’s words, she would surely discover accurate paths of implementation and then the family’s conflicts which had bothered her for many years would surely be resolved because of God’s words.
In the following days, she often prayed to God to entrust her difficulties to Him. Sure enough, in God’s words, she found the source of her pain. She saw God’s words say: “Satan corrupts people through the education and influence of the national governments and the famous and great. Their lies and nonsense have become man’s life and nature. ‘Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost’ is a well-known satanic saying that has been instilled into everyone and become the human life. There are some other words of life philosophy that are also like this. … There are still many satanic poisons in people’s lives and in their conduct and dealings with others—they are almost without a shred of truth—for example, their life philosophies, their maxims for success, or their ways of doing things. Every person is filled with the poisons of the great red dragon, and they all come from Satan. So, what flows through people’s bones and blood are all things of Satan.”
The Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life says: “Now, the interpersonal relationships of all people are not normal. This is mainly because they have been deeply corrupted by Satan. Their character is extremely low: People all seek only profit and only focus on taking advantage of others when handling things; there are their own intentions and purposes in all things. People all live for themselves and for their flesh; they have no slightest care or love for others, and even no affection or love which man should be equipped with. People intrigue against each other, guard against each other and fight both openly and in secret, being unable to get along normally; the conscience and reason people should be equipped with has completely disappeared. People aren’t of one heart and mind with others; if they don’t have a little bit of patience, they will be arch-enemies. With their hearts filled with evil and fighting, people are opposed to each other and sworn enemies of each other, without the slightest likeness of a man. Their hearts have totally been occupied by Satan, and full of Satan’s philosophies. All these are disclosed in God’s words without the slightest issue. These practical states exist in everyone. … We should have several principles of practice if we want to get along with others. We cannot be satisfied with nothing more than not taking unfair advantage of and not harming others. Besides, we should have love and have conscience and reason even more; we should tolerate and help each other and care for others so that others benefit in all things; we should think about others but not only think about ourselves, should sympathize with others’ weaknesses and pardon others’ transgressions. Only with these principles can we establish the normal relationship with others, and be on friendly terms with others.”
Only then did she realize: After being corrupted by Satan, human beings have been full of various satanic poisons and all become more and more selfish and deplorable. So when their own interests are infringed on by others, they will treat them according to the satanic laws of survival—beginning to become guarded with them and even attack and take revenge on them. As a result, they can’t get along with each other normally. Just like she and Ding Qiang, they just got along with each other according to these satanic poisons, such as “Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost,” “Treat others as you wish to be treated, and you’ll get more when you give of yourself,” “If you’re not kind, I won’t be just,” and “An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.” These absurd satanic viewpoints could only sharpen the conflicts between them. She recalled: When they first got married, they both carefully managed the family. However, because the satanic poisons and the selfish nature haunted Ding Qiang, at the instigation of others, he felt even if he raised her son, he had no hope of him when he was old and that the fatherly love his son got was too meager. Then he was out of balance in his heart and began to lose his patience with her children and treat them with cold-heartedness and malicious words. Similarly, in order to not let her children feel wronged, she started to use the same way to treat Ding Qiang and his son. Though she knew his son was innocent and that she shouldn’t vent her resentment against him on his son, she still couldn’t control her own satanic nature, being angry with his son unknowingly. In this way, they both lived relying on their selfish satanic nature—quarreling for their own interests all day long and refusing to give in to each other, thus living in Satan’s snare and feeling very distressed. Their kids became the immediate causes of their quarreling with each other and the innocent victims. The conflicts of their family were getting even more intense and gradually rose and their feelings also reached to such a point that it was in the imminent danger. This blended family was in the danger of breaking up at any time. Only then did she awaken: Actually the source of all suffering was Satan’s harm!
At the same time, she also clearly realized: If she wanted her family to receive peace and the feelings of her and Ding Qiang to recover the state as in the past, she must seek God’s will in everything and handle all things, whether big or small, following God’s way, based on His words, giving Him complete control and letting Him be the Master. Only in this way could she break away from the bondage and harm of Satan’s poisons. She also realized: She had already been a Christian, so she should live out the true form of a human being. No matter what happened, she couldn’t only consider herself, but instead, she should learn to conduct herself according to the principles of the truth and pardon and forgive others a little more. At that time, she determined to practice the truth. Of course, she knew: Satan’s poisons had been deeply rooted inside her. It was a very difficult thing for her to put aside all things. If she didn’t rely on God and look up to Him, she would be utterly incapable of practicing that. Therefore, she entrusted her family to God and prayed to God earnestly to ask Him to give her the will and courage to practice the truth.
After She Practiced the Truth, the Harmony of Her Family Was in Sight
Zhou Min’s son acted up at school and cut classes many times. Once, with a leaded face, Ding Qiang called her son over, scolded him and even beat him. This scene was seen by Zhou Min, who was just coming back. Seeing her son standing there and sobbing, Zhou Min, who was fairly fond of him, felt so heart-broken that she kept shedding tears. She really wanted to make a scene for Ding Qiang, feeling that, it was not necessary to treat her son like this because of his cutting class; after all, he was young!
At that time, she suddenly thought of God’s words: “Thus, in everything there is a battle, and when there is a battle within you, thanks to your actual cooperation and actual suffering God works within you. Ultimately, inside you are able to put the matter aside and the anger is naturally extinguished. Such is the effect of your cooperation with God. Everything you do requires you to pay a certain price in your efforts. Without actual hardship, you can’t satisfy God, it does not even come close to satisfying God, and you are just saying empty slogans!” “Everything that happens to people is when God needs them to stand firm in their testimony to Him. Nothing major has happened to you at the moment, and you do not bear great testimony, but every detail of your daily life relates to the testimony to God. If you can win the admiration of your brothers and sisters, your family members, and everyone around you; if, one day, the unbelievers come, and admire all that you do, and see that all that God does is wonderful, then you will have borne testimony.”
Then, she understood God’s will: When she encountered this situation, outwardly, it was her husband beating her son, but in the spiritual world, Satan was making a bet with God, seeing whether she quarreled with her husband according to her selfish nature or betrayed herself and practiced according to God’s words. Thinking of this, her anger dissipated a lot. She knew she must not follow Satan; instead, she should forsake the flesh to satisfy God, consciously pardon and forgive her husband more and live out the manner of a true person. Only thus could she bear witness for God. Hence, she comforted her son: “Son, your dad beat you for your benefit. He wants you to study hard and grow up with prospects for your future. Don’t bear a grudge against him.” Ding Qiang never thought that Zhou Min, who loved her son all the time, could speak out such words, so he stood there embarrassed, his hard voice immediately softened a lot and he no longer scolded her son.
Later, Zhou Min saw the following passage of God’s words: “Only the Creator has pity on this mankind. Only the Creator shows this mankind tenderness and affection. Only the Creator holds a true, unbreakable affection for this mankind. Likewise, only the Creator can bestow mercy on this mankind and cherish all of His creation. His heart leaps and aches at every one of man’s actions: He is angered, distressed and grieved over man’s evil and corruption; He is pleased, joyful, forgiving and jubilant for man’s repentance and belief; every single one of His thoughts and ideas exist for and revolve around mankind; what He is and has is expressed entirely for mankind’s sake; the entirety of His emotions are intertwined with mankind’s existence. For mankind’s sake, He travels and rushes about; He silently gives forth every bit of His life; He dedicates every minute and second of His life…. He has never known how to pity His own life, yet He has always pitied and cherished the mankind He Himself created…. He gives all that He has to this humanity…. He grants His mercy and tolerance unconditionally and without expectation of recompense. He does this only so that mankind can continue to survive before His eyes, receiving His provision of life; He does this only so that mankind may one day submit before Him and recognize that He is the One who nourishes man’s existence and supplies the life of all creation.”
Reading God’s words, she mulled over God’s love: When she lost the hope in life and lived in suffering and torment, not knowing what to do, God’s hands of salvation came to her, allowing her hurt heart to gain comfort and showing her the direction of progressing forward. Though she was still deeply bound by Satan’s poisons and revealed corruption many a time, God always pitied and tolerated her unreservedly and guided her by His words, hoping she could break away from the bondage of corrupt disposition and live as a true human being to glorify Him and shame Satan … Her heart was deeply moved by God’s love. She thought: “God’s attitude toward mankind is always selfless. Even if He has expended all that He has for us, he has never asked us to repay him with anything. However, in treating my family, I was so selfish and deplorable. No matter whether I thought that I treated them sincerely when I first got married or I was ‘forced’ to attack and take my revenge against them later, all that I did was for my own interests.” Then She didn’t want to enjoy God’s love selfishly any more but wanted to use practical living out to repay God’s love for her. Under the encouragement of God’s love, her will and courage to practice the truth increased somewhat. She also thought: “Actually Ding Qiang is also a victim who is bound by Satan’s poisons. He is also very agonized when living with his corrupt disposition. I shouldn’t bear a grudge against him; instead, I should cooperate with God to overcome my own corrupt disposition.” At that moment, she seemed to have seen the hope of the harmony of her family.
After She Bore Witness for God, the Conflicts Ceased
Later, one noon, Ding Qiang scolded Zhou Min because of a few family trifles once again. Hearing his words, she was very angry. However, because of the guidance of God’s words, she chose to be silent and then entered into the bedroom without a word. At that time, Ding Qiang’s son came back and it was the time to make the lunch. In the past, she would surely take revenge against Ding Qiang: In addition to not being in a mood for cooking for him and his son, she would also expose him in front of his son, because she thought he shouldn’t have bullied her first. But this time she didn’t do in that way, because she thought of God’s words: “People say they will contribute this and that, but a few words are not enough, you truly have to forsake! Being truly able to forsake when it is time to forsake—that’s what the true reality is. When the crucial moment truly arrives and you are asked to forsake—to give up this and that—not being able to forgo these things is unacceptable; you’re still not serious about God. If, the more it is at a crucial moment, the more you are able to obey, and surrender your own interests and your vanity and pride, then this will be remembered by God, these are good deeds. … How does Satan look upon this? What does Satan think when it sees all this? If you practically do this—if you really take practical actions to bear testimony to God and turn your back on Satan, and don’t just say slogans—then there is no better way to bring shame upon Satan and testify to God. Using every means to testify to God, and every means to show Satan your determination to turn your back on it and forsake it—that’s good!”
God’s words made Zhou Min realize: Satan was just through making her protect her own interests of the flesh to disturb the relationship between her and her husband, causing her to have conflicts with him. She was a believer in God, so she should use practical living out to bear witness for God and honor God, and shouldn’t return evil for evil, doing things that brought shame on the name of God. Though her husband angered her, she couldn’t bring the hatred for him to his son. He was not kind but she had to be just and live out the manner of a believer. When thinking like this, she took off her hatred for him. She also thought: His son lacked motherly love from childhood. As a step-mother, she should even more love him, letting him taste the warmth of the family. This was her indispensable duty as a mother. Therefore, under the guidance of God’s words, she didn’t care about Ding Qiang’s harm for her; besides, in order to make up for the harm she brought to his son because she didn’t understand the truth and was controlled by her satanic nature in the past, she chose to give up protecting her own interests of the flesh to practice according to God’s word. Very quickly, with her heart, she skillfully made dumplings and soup with shredded pork Ding Qiang and his son fancied well. At table, she also asked his son various questions concernedly. After finishing all these things, she felt at ease a lot within. Ding Qiang thought she would surely take her revenge against him like before, but when he saw her actions, he felt she became a totally different person. He was very curious: What made her have such a big change on earth?
Her Family Becoming Harmonious, She Gave Thanks for God’s Grace
In the following days, Zhou Min learned to bring God’s word into real life. When Ding Qiang scolded her children once again, she didn’t only protect them blindly but looked at things from the perspective of educating them; in this way, she could gradually understand him. No matter how he angered her, she would place requirements on herself in accordance with the truth, and not treat him relying on hot blood or human methods, much less bring her anger for him to his son. When she needed to help his son wash clothes, she would do that; usually when his son came back, she would also often improve the life, cooking some meals he fancied; when she bought some delicious food, even if his son was not at home, she would leave some for him. … Having seen her efforts, Diang Qiang’s attitude toward her children became much better. When they made mistakes, he could also educate them patiently. As a result, the relationship among her two children and him became better and better and his son and her were also like real mother and son. Ding Qiang and Zhou Min both felt satisfied by this. During the Spring Festival, Ding Qiang suggested their whole family go to a photo studio to take a picture of their family and they all went there with delight. A picture of the whole family brought their life of quarrels to an end and also testified to their happy life’s taking a fresh start.
Now, though Zhou Min and Ding Qiang still had conflicts more or less, due to the guidance of God’s words, she was no longer that selfish and they lived a pleasant and sweet life. Zhou Min thanked God in her heart unceasingly. It was God’s words that changed her and saved the blended family which was on the verge of breaking up.
All the honorableness and glory be to the almighty and one true God!
Bible Verse–Romans 8:24
For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man sees, why does he yet hope for?
Bible Verse–John 20:29
Jesus said to him, Thomas, because you have seen me, you have believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.
What Prayers Does God Accept?
By Chengxin
Common Problems in Prayer
We see someone praying for a long time, saying many things and speaking pleasant words, and we believe them to be a spiritual person who has a normal relationship with God, and that God will surely hear the prayers of such a person. We therefore learn to pray in this way, too, and we often pray to God, saying: “Dear Lord Jesus, we give thanks and praise to You! You were crucified for our sakes in order to redeem us. O Lord! Your love is higher than the heavens and deeper than the seas, Your deeds are wise and wonderful, and Your holy name deserves to be extolled and worshiped by thousands! O Lord, You are the lamp that lights my way, the light upon my path. I ask that You guide me and help me to avoid temptation. I wish to dedicate my true heart to You, and to love You and be loyal to You forever! …” Although we may say many pleasant-sounding things in prayer to praise God and express our devotion, after we’re done praying, however, our spirits feel no enjoyment, our relationship with God has not drawn any closer, we still feel flat and we have no faith in God. This shows that God does not listen to this kind of prayer. Why does God not commend such prayers? This is a problem we urgently need to seek the answer to, so let’s search for the answer below.
Reflecting on Our Prayers
Let’s read a passage of God’s word: “There is nothing God despises more than the prayers of religious ceremony. Prayers to God are only accepted when they are sincere. If you have nothing sincere to say, then keep quiet; do not always speak false words and blindly make oaths before God, trying to deceive Him, talking about how much you love Him, about how much you wish to be loyal to Him. If you are incapable of achieving your desires, if you lack this resolve and stature, do not, under any circumstances, pray thus before God. That is ridicule. Ridicule means making fun of someone, trifling with them. When people pray before God with this kind of disposition, then at the very least, this is deception. At worst, if you do this often, then you are of utterly contemptible character. If God were to condemn you, it would be called blasphemy! People have no reverence toward God, they do not know how to revere God, or how to love and satisfy Him. If the truth is not clear to them, or their disposition is corrupt, God will let it slide. But they bring such character before God, and treat God as the unbelievers treat other people. Moreover, they solemnly kneel before Him in prayer, using these words to try and wheedle God, and when they are finished, they not only feel no self-reproach, but also have no sense of the seriousness of their actions. That being the case, is God with them? Can someone who is utterly without the presence of God be enlightened and illuminated? Can they be enlightened with the truth? (No, they can’t.) Then they are in trouble. Have you prayed thus many times? Do you do so often? When people spend too long in the outside world, they reek of society’s stench, their scummy nature is amplified, and they become suffused with satanic poisons and ways of living; what come from their mouths are words of falseness and deceit, they speak without thinking, or else speak words that always contain nothing but their own motivations and aims, and seldom have the proper motivations. These are serious problems. When people take these satanic philosophies and ways of living before God, do they not offend God’s disposition? And what will be the consequence of this? On the surface, these prayers are attempts to deceive and fool God, and are incompatible with His will and requirements. Fundamentally speaking, this is caused by human nature; it is not some momentary revelation of corruption.”
This passage of God’s words reveals the essence and the resulting consequences of this kind of prayer. If, during prayer, we say many things in praise of God, and we say how much we are willing to love God and satisfy God, but we don’t actually mean it with our hearts and, once we’ve finished the prayer, we don’t put our words into action or practice, then that is a religious prayer. No matter how much we say during prayer, how pleasing to the ear our words are or how spiritual they may be, in God’s eyes, if we aren’t sincere and we don’t put our words into practice, then all we are doing is trying to cheat God and fool God. Not only does God not listen to such prayers, but He also hates them. God is holy and faithful, and everything God says and does devotes particular care to being real. God is never false or deceptive, and God requires that we conduct ourselves honestly and reliably, that we tell the truth and engage in activities that are useful and practical. After we were corrupted by Satan, however, our nature became incredibly deceitful, and lies and deception became common practice. When we associate with other people, we all pursue such satanic worldly philosophies as “One accomplishes nothing without fawning and flattery,” and “It is better to have a slick tongue than to have strong arms and legs.” We like to say flattering, pleasant-sounding things in order to curry favor with people and fawn upon them so that we can then get what we want. After we begin believing in God, we also take these worldly philosophies in our approach to God, believing that God enjoys our flattery and lavish praise, as though the more nice things we say, the more God will accept us. Therefore, when we pray, we often make empty promises and speak empty praise: “O Lord, Your love is higher than the heavens and deeper than the seas, and Your embrace encompasses all. I wish to expend myself for You, I wish to love You all my life, and dedicate my heart to You. I wish to serve You loyally and obey You till the end….” After praying, however, we still can’t do what we’ve said. To list a few examples: When something happens that is not to our liking, we still cannot help but blame God; those who are in pursuit of money keep on pursuing money, and those in pursuit of the good life continue in their pursuit just the same as they had before; when performing work in the church, we are just as slipshod as we always were and we just go through the motions. Praying in this way shows that we do not sincerely wish to satisfy God, but instead just wish to use the fact that we pray for a long time, or that we speak words that are spiritual and pleasing to the ear, in order to please God. Sometimes, we even wish to use this kind of prayer to get God’s grace and blessings and a share in the bliss of heavenly kingdom in return, and this is us trying to cheat God. We treat God as though He is a corrupt human being and we treat Him in just the same way as we treat other people, and this is blasphemy against God. Therefore, no matter how nice a religious prayer might sound or how many years one has been praying, that kind of prayer cannot bring us closer to God. All it can do is make us become more and more false and take us further and further away from God, and God will detest and condemn our prayers. So in what way should we pray so that God listens and so that we can establish a normal relationship with God?
The Solution
The Lord Jesus said: “When the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship Him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth” (John 4:23–24).
The Bible says: “Jehovah is near to all them that call on Him, to all that call on Him in truth. He will fulfill the desire of them that fear Him: He also will hear their cry, and will save them” (Psalm 145:18–19).
God’s word says: “The minimum that God requires of man is that man be able to open his heart to Him. If man gives his true heart to God and speaks what is truly in his heart, then God is willing to work in him. What God desires is not the twisted heart of man, but a pure and honest heart. If man does not speak from his heart to God, then God will not move his heart or work in him. Therefore, the crux of prayer is to speak to God from your heart, telling Him your shortcomings or rebellious disposition, laying yourself completely open before Him; only then will God be interested in your prayers, or else He will hide His face from you” (“Concerning the Practice of Prayer”).
From these verses and passages, we can see that God loves honest people, and that God requires us to be honest people and to pray to God with an honest and pure heart. When we pray, therefore, we must speak to God sincerely and from our hearts and say whatever is on our minds. For example, when we encounter some practical difficulties while we are serving God or we encounter practical difficulties in life or in our jobs and we don’t know how to handle them or solve them, then we need to bring these practical difficulties into our prayers to God and seek His will. When we are unable to get along with our brothers and sisters or with unbelievers, we should still be totally honest in our prayers to God and seek God’s help. When we sin and we go against one of God’s teachings, or we do something which God hates, then we should be completely open with God, holding nothing back, and seek His will. When we pray to God with such an honest heart, God then sees our sincerity and will listen to our prayers, He will guide us to understand His will in the things we have asked of Him, or He will enlighten us and guide us so that we come to understand the problems that lie within ourselves and know what to do in accordance with God’s requirements. Therefore, only by coming before God and being totally open with Him will He listen to our prayers. Conversely, if we don’t speak sincerely from the heart, and instead always say nice-sounding words in an attempt to flatter and cheat God, then God will only hate that kind of prayer.
Let’s take a look at a couple of examples and then we’ll understand better. We all know the story in the Bible of when the Lord Jesus exposed the prayers of the Pharisee and the publican: “Two men went up into the temple to pray; the one a Pharisee, and the other a publican. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, God, I thank You, that I am not as other men are, extortionists, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess. And the publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much as his eyes to heaven, but smote on his breast, saying, God be merciful to me a sinner. I tell you, this man went down to his house justified rather than the other: for every one that exalts himself shall be abased; and he that humbles himself shall be exalted” (Luke 18:10–14). The Lord Jesus hated the Pharisee’s prayer and praised the publican’s prayer. This was because the Pharisee did not speak sincerely and especially chose pleasant-sounding words to say to God, he flaunted and claimed merit for his seeming good behavior and for the donations God required people to make, and he made a show of himself as someone who was loyal to God. Yet he said nothing about the sins he’d committed and instead he disparaged the publican before God, and God does not listen to this kind of hypocritical prayer. Although the publican, on the other hand, said only a few words, these words were filled with a deep sense of self-reproach and shame for his sins; he acknowledged that he was a sinner and he considered himself unworthy to meet the Lord because of his filthiness and corruption. His words were a call to God made from the bottom of his heart and they were a true confession and repentance, and the Lord Jesus consequently accepted his prayer.
We can see from the different attitude the Lord Jesus had toward the prayers of the Pharisee and the publican that a sincere prayer made from one’s heart is much more real than a prayer in which one just reels off lots of nice words and heaps praise on God. From this, we also come to recognize that a prayer said in self-awareness is considered more praiseworthy to God than a senseless prayer in which we exalt ourselves. When we pray, therefore, we have to pray with an honest heart, be pure and open, speak sensibly to God, and speak real words from our hearts. Only in this way will our prayers meet with God’s acceptance and be answered.
In fact, we will come across many practical difficulties and problems in our lives and in our journeys as we follow God, such as the temptation and seduction of evil worldly trends, being intolerant and impatient with other people, and easily losing one’s temper, and so on. When we encounter these issues, we can become very weak and dispirited, and sometimes we are unable to put God’s words into practice despite the fact that we know them well, and we cannot help but sin. If, during prayer, we can bring these difficulties before God without holding anything back, and seek God’s mercy and aid, then God will surely enlighten us and guide us. When we are shackled and bound by money, fame and gain, and we grow apart from God, we can pray in this way: “O God, though I wish to pursue the truth and put Your words into practice, I have been so deeply corrupted by Satan and I treasure money, fame and gain too much. O God, I am of small stature, and I ask You to guide me so that I might see clearly the emptiness of pursuing money, fame and gain, and have the determination and the strength to cast off the shackles and bonds that money has laid on me….” When we pray in this way, God sees our sincere hearts, He will listen to our prayers, and He will enlighten us to think of some verses of Scripture or some of God’s words which concern the issues we encounter. He will also enable us to understand the truth and to have the strength to rid ourselves of the control which money, fame and gain have over us.
In summary, whether or not God listens to our prayers does not depend on how long or short our prayers are, nor on how pleasing to the ear our words are, but crucially it depends on whether or not we speak to God sincerely and from the heart. The more we speak sincerely and truthfully to God, the more we will obtain the enlightenment and guidance of the Holy Spirit. When, during prayer, we experience the guidance and leadership of God, not only do we gain a sense of release and peace in our spirits, but we also come to understand God’s will more and more and become ever clearer on the truth. When this happens, we truly feel that God is our help at need, and that God is the One who is worthy of our trust and worth relying on.
Dear Brothers and sisters, it would be well for us to lay our empty praise and empty promises aside and try to open our hearts, be open to God about every instance of our weakness, every practical difficulty we face and every expression of our corruption, and seek God’s guidance and help, and I believe that we will then surely reap a different harvest!
Bible Verse–Psalm 80:19
Turn us again, O LORD God of hosts, cause your face to shine; and we shall be saved.
Bible Verse–Psalm 24:1
The earth is the LORD’s, and the fullness thereof; the world, and they that dwell therein.
What Are the Standards for Being Overcomers in Revelation?
By Xuezhi
When they hear about “overcomers,” most Christians think those who labor and work for the Lord, who can keep the Lord’s name, who can sit in prison for years without denying the Lord, and who experience all kinds of persecutions and tribulations and yet can still stand witness, are the overcomers referred to in Revelation. Is that view correct? What, exactly, do the overcomers in the Bible refer to?
First, let’s read God’s words on the subject. In Revelation, it is prophesied, “These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb wherever He goes. These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits to God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God” (Revelation 14:4–5). God’s words say, “Those who God refers to as overcomers are those who are still able to stand witness, maintain their confidence, and their devotion to God when under the influence of Satan and under siege by Satan, that is, when within the forces of darkness. If you are still able to maintain a heart of purity and your genuine love for God no matter what, you stand witness in front of God, and this is what God refers to as being an overcomer.” “Those who are made complete before the disaster are obedient to God. They live reliant on Christ, witness Christ, and exalt Him. They are the victorious male children and the good soldiers of Christ.” In God’s words, we can see that “overcomers” refer to those who are shepherded by the Lamb before the throne. They have the truth as life, their corrupt dispositions have been completely purified, they no longer sin or resist God, they are able to fear God and shun evil, and no matter how Christ works or speaks, they are able to absolutely obey, follow closely the footsteps of the Lamb, and be loyal to God and no other. Even if they suffer persecution or tribulation, they persist in reading God’s word as usual and performing the duties of a created being. They do this purely out of love for God and to satisfy God, they live to do God’s will, and amidst all kinds of torment and trials, they do not complain. They are obedient to God even unto death, and they create beautiful, resonant witness for God. These people are the overcomers God will perfect, and these are the 144,000 victorious male children prophesied in Revelation, which entirely fulfills the prophecy in Revelation that “These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb” (Revelation 7:14).
Let us examine our behaviors. Even though we labor and work for the Lord, and do not deny the Lord’s name when we are persecuted, or imprisoned, corrupt dispositions still exist within us, and we still often sin and resist God. For example, when God’s work and words don’t accord with our notions, we casually judge, condemn, and deny God’s work. Or, when we serve God, we also attempt to trade with God, and we work and expend to gain blessings and crowns. As we work and preach, we also often exalt and testify ourselves because we always desire a place in others’ hearts. When we experience fleshly illness, pain, or disaster, we become negative, blame God for not protecting us, or argue with God, etc. From these facts, we can see that the satanic dispositions within us have not been purified, we are incompatible with God, and we are capable of betraying God at any place and time. How could people such as this be overcomers? Therefore, believing in the Lord, not denying the Lord’s name when we are arrested, and being able to stand witness when we experience persecution and tribulation merely mean that we have overcome the CCP’s persecution and that we have sincere faith. But, the corrupt dispositions within us have not changed, we still lack true knowledge of our satanic natures and essences, we have not overcome the flesh or the influence of Satan, and we are not people who are obedient to God or who can fear God and shun evil. Like this, we fall far short of the standards for being overcomers.
So, how can we escape these corrupt dispositions and become overcomers? Those who understand the Bible all know that the overcomers are perfected by God before the great disaster comes. It’s just like the prophecy in Revelation, “And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write…. Because you have kept the word of My patience, I also will keep you from the hour of temptation, which shall come on all the world, to try them that dwell on the earth. Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which you have, that no man take your crown. Him that overcomes will I make a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write on him the name of My God, and the name of the city of My God, which is new Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from My God: and I will write on him My new name. He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches” (Revelation 3:7, 10–13).
It is also said in 1 Peter 4:17 that, “For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God.” The Bible prophesies that the Holy Spirit will speak to all the churches, that the church in Philadelphia will be raised up, that judgment will begin at the house of God, etc. All of these refer to the work to be done by the Lord Jesus when He returns. God will return in the last days to begin the work of judgment at the house of God to perfect this group of overcomers. Wise virgins will hear God’s voice, welcome the Lord, and follow the footsteps of the Lamb. They will come before God and gain the watering and nourishment of God’s words, their dispositions will be purified, and they will be able to overcome all variety of Satan’s temptations and produce beautiful testimony. These people are the true overcomers.
Let’s read two passages of God’s words. “God brings all who have entered His kingdom, that is, all those who have been loyal to Him to the end, into the age of God Himself. However, until the coming of the age of God Himself, the work that God shall do is not to observe the deeds of man or to inquire into the life of man, but to judge his rebellion, for God shall purify all those who come before His throne. All those who have followed the footsteps of God to this day are those who have come before the throne of God, and this being so, every single person who accepts God’s work in its final phase is the object of God’s purification. In other words, everyone who accepts God’s work in its final phase is the object of God’s judgment.” “I have previously said that a group of overcomers are gained from the East, overcomers who come from amid the great tribulation. What is the meaning of such words? They mean that these people who have been gained only truly obeyed after undergoing judgment and chastisement, and dealing and pruning, and all kinds of refinement. The belief of such people is not vague and abstract, but real. They have not seen any signs and wonders, or any miracles; they do not speak of abstruse letters and doctrines, or profound insights; instead they have reality, and the words of God, and a true knowledge of the reality of God. Is such a group not more capable of making plain the power of God?” God’s words tell us that the true overcomers are produced through experiencing God’s work of judgment in the last days. God in the last days expresses all the truths that purify and save people, judges and exposes mankind’s satanic nature of resisting God and the truth of his corruption, and reveals to people God’s righteous, holy disposition that brooks no offense. When people experience the judgment, chastisement, pruning, dealing, trials, and refinement in God’s words, they genuinely see that their essence is deeply corrupted by Satan, the truth of their deep corruption, and the ugliness in themselves: They see that they are arrogant, self-important, selfish, despicable, crooked, and cunning, that they loathe the truth, that they are filled with notions and imagined ideas about God, that they could resist and betray God at any time, that they are entirely descendants of Satan, that they are people who resist God, and that they are completely unworthy to come before God or be saved by God. At the same time, they also sincerely feel that God’s words are the truth, that they are utterly convincing, and more than that, they genuinely experience that God’s holiness brooks no contaminating filth and that God’s disposition brooks no offense, upon which they produce true fear of God in their hearts, and they are able to obey God and live by God’s words. In the process of experiencing God’s judgment and chastisement, they produce all variety of resonant testimonies of overcoming Satan’s influence of darkness, especially those who stand witness while experiencing the cruel persecution of the CCP, and with this testimony of overcoming, they become the overcomers God will perfect in the last days.
Brothers and sisters, I trust the fellowship above will help us understand what “overcomers” are. We must listen attentively for the words the Holy Spirit speaks to the churches, accept God’s new name in the last days, and follow the footsteps of the Lamb if we wish to be perfected by God into overcomers before the great disaster comes.
Bible Verse–2 Peter 2:9
The Lord knows how to deliver the godly out of temptations, and to reserve the unjust to the day of judgment to be punished:
Bible Verse–Matthew 18:3
And said, Truly I say to you, Except you be converted, and become as little children, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.
Bible Verse–Matthew 11:12
And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffers violence, and the violent take it by force.
How the 12-Year-Old Christian Can Get Along Well With Her Grandmother
“Grandma, you just can’t type in such a simple word. What did you learn in your primary school? You’re too stupid!” Linlin, a sixth-grade student, said to her grandmother impatiently.
Her grandmother, sitting on the chair, said nothing but sighed. Not asking Linlin anymore, she continued to look at the computer screen again, and hit the keyboard with her two index fingers clumsily, while repeating the word that she was going to type in.
Seeing her grandmother like this, Linlin just realized that she disdained her grandmother once again. She felt a little sad, thinking: I have already known I’m young, brash and arrogant, and determined that I would no longer treat grandma in that way. But why did I once more fall into my old ways today? Linlin felt quite depressed. She silently went back to her room, sat on the bedside, opened her diary, and read the stories that had happened between her grandmother and her recently.
May 10, 2018, Thursday, Sunny
Because my dad and mom have been working in another place, I have lived with my grandma since kindergarten. She took very good care of me, washing my clothes and cooking for me. At that time, I felt my grandma was really capable and could do any housework. But as I gradually grew up and learned more and more things, I felt she was outdated. She even didn’t know how to use the smartphone or the computer, and also she couldn’t understand the fashionable words that I spoke. So sometimes when she asked me some words that she couldn’t recognize, but I thought they were very simple, I would just say without thinking, “Grandma, you even don’t know such simple words. You’re really stupid.” Seeing I took such an attitude, grandma said, “I’m old and my memory is poor. I just forgot some words, and you said I’m stupid. How could you speak like that?” But no matter what grandma said, I still thought she was stupid and looked down on everything she did.
May 13, 2018, Sunday, Sunny
Today, I went shopping with grandma and once again I saw she took her cellphone for old people. I said to her, “Grandma, don’t take that cellphone anymore. It even can’t take photos. It’s so shameful!” After I pleaded with her again and again, she finally bought a smartphone. However, she didn’t know how to use it and let me teach her. I gave her a demonstration for several times, and then I let her operate it by herself. But when I asked her to press the right key she pressed the left key. I became extremely angry and shouted: “Grandma, I asked you to press the right key but you pressed the left key. Didn’t you see how I press them? You’re so stupid!” Grandma said: “You pressed so quickly that I didn’t see clearly. Besides, I’m very old. How can I match you?” Then I impatiently taught her another several times, but she didn’t remember it yet. Seeing that I was impatient, she was also unhappy, saying: “I don’t want to learn!” I thought: When I first learned it, I didn’t have so much difficulty as you did. I have taught you so many times but you can’t remember it and even get angry with me. Humph, it’s better that you don’t want to learn. I have taught you quite a while, but you still don’t know how to operate it. It’s just a waste of time even if I teach you again.
May 18, 2018, Friday, Cloudy
Today, when I just stepped into the house after school, I heard grandma said to herself: “Did the computer crash? Why did it not react no matter how I move the mouse?” So I went to her and wanted to know what had happened. At first I didn’t understand why either, but after I read the instructions I found that she didn’t plug the mouse receiver into the computer, so I blurted: “Grandma, can’t you read the instructions? The computer will be broken by you sooner or later.” Then I saw that she even didn’t know how to use the mouse and wanted to help her, but when I saw she couldn’t part her index and middle finger, I felt she was laughable and stupid. I said impatiently: “Grandma, you’re so stupid.” Because I always treated grandma like that, she was somewhat unhappy and said to me: “If you look down on me again, hurry to take your things to your own home and live by yourself, so that you can try a taste of living independently.” Hearing that, I felt sad in my heart: It’s not easy for grandma to take care of me every day, but I have no patience with her. I really felt that I was not sensible, but whenever I saw grandma learned something slowly, I would look down on her in spite of myself though I didn’t want to be like this.
May 20, 2018, Sunday, Sunny
This afternoon, Aunt Yu in the church came to look for grandma, but grandma just went out. I then told her what happened between grandma and me. Having heard this, Aunt Yu read a passage of God’s words to me: “Because the people in this age group are inexperienced in the matters of the world and have little understanding of the affairs of human life, when they just begin to come into contact with the affairs of the world and of human life, they think, ‘I understand. I understand thoroughly. I know it all! I can understand what adults talk about and I can keep up with all the fashionable things in society. Now mobile phones are developing quickly, with functions that are so complicated—I know how to use it all! You bunch of old women don’t understand anything. You even can’t turn on the TV, and if you do manage to turn it on, you can’t switch it off again.’ There are some young people, when their grandmothers speak to them and say: ‘Do this for granny,’ who reply: ‘Humph, you can’t even do this. Old people really are useless!’ What kind of way is that to talk? Don’t forget, you will also grow old one day. Can being able to do some things like this be considered a skill? Can it be considered an ability? People may say no, but when they encounter some issue, they will express this kind of disposition. What is this? This is what is meant by ‘the young are brash and arrogant.’ This is what people express.”
Having heard God’s word, I felt it revealed exactly my situation. I had learned to operate computer at school, so it was easy for me to use the smartphone and computer when I accessed to them; even if I was unfamiliar with some operation, I made it after I read the instructions. So I felt that I was clever, and capable of everything. When I saw grandma couldn’t do these things, and even couldn’t remember or learned slowly what I taught her, I disdained her and said that she was stupid. In fact, grandma isn’t so stupid as I said. It is just because there were not these things during her time that she didn’t have a chance to learn. Besides, grandma is old; her brain is slower than young men’s, and her hands and feet are not so agile, so it’s normal for her to learn something with difficulty. However, I took the little skill that I have learned as my strong point and my capital to laugh at her. I’m really too brash and arrogant, without any likeness of a little Christian. At this time, I felt reproached in my heart. I made up my mind: In future, I mustn’t treat grandma like this anymore. I must have a change.
Closing her diary, Linlin was annoyed that she hadn’t changed her attitude to her grandmother yet.
At that night, Aunt Yu came to look for her grandmother again, Linlin told her trouble to Aunt Yu.
“Aunt, I know that I’m arrogant and I always disdain my grandma. I really want to have a change, but why can’t I change? Aunt, you say, what should I do to not disdain my grandma and to change my attitude toward her?”
Aunt Yu said: “It’s not enough to just have some knowledge about our arrogant nature. In daily life, we must take practical action, betray this nature and treat others fairly.” Then she read two passages in the Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life: “You should take practical action. Then what to do? Treating others with love, helping others, being able to get along with others equally and harmoniously and loving each other—these are counted as true repentance.” “Find others’ strong points, and compare them to your shortcomings. Learn to respect others and draw on others’ strengths to make up for your deficiencies. Don’t always compare your strong points to others’ shortcomings. Don’t always look down on others.”
Aunt Yu continued saying: “The fellowship is very clear. If you want to have a change and no longer disdain your grandmother, you should treat her fairly, see more her strong points, and don’t compare your strong points to her shortcomings. Because everyone has his own shortcomings and insufficiencies. Just as God’s word says: ‘No matter how capable people are, how astute they are, or how talented they are, there’ll always be something that’s beyond them, something they’re incapable of understanding. It’s like on people’s backs, isn’t there a spot that they can’t reach? In the place it’s itching you say, “Mom, give me a scratch here.” These words are the most real, they are the words in your heart. In the areas that are beyond you, you always need the support and help of others. So your parents are the ones that nurture you, but they’re also your helpers. What’s best is when you can make them your friends, intimates, and confidants. They help you, you help them, you support each other, and make up for one another’s shortcomings, and in this way the relationship between you becomes normal.’”
After reading God’s words, Aunt Yu fellowshiped some more. Linlin saw the light after hearing these words. She said: “From God’s words, I know that although I knew how to use some electronic products, in life, I know nothing about how to wash clothes, cook or brush shoes. It’s grandma who helps me do these things and takes care of me in my daily life. Grandma and I have our own strong points and shortcomings. There is nothing for me to be arrogant about even if I have learned something new. I should try to help grandma instead of comparing my strong points to her shortcomings. Grandma doesn’t disdain me because I don’t know how to deal with some daily chores. I’m particularly not qualified to disdain her. Now, not only should I help grandma with love and patience, but also I should learn from her strong points.”
At that night, Linlin prayed to God again: “God, I know I was wrong. I shouldn’t treat my grandma like that. In future, I will speak to my grandma calmly. If she asks me something she doesn’t understand, I will teach her carefully. God! I have an arrogant disposition, but I’m willing to betray it, treat my grandma fairly, see more her strong points, and not treat her based on my corrupt disposition.” After prayer, Linlin felt peaceful in her heart.
One afternoon, her grandmother learned from Linlin how to type once more. At first, when her grandmother asked her, she could teach her patiently. Later on, when her grandmother asked her some simple words, Linlin started to mutter in her heart: Alas, my grandma. These words are so simple and I have told you before. Why do you forget them again? When she was going to disdain her grandmother, she thought of God’s words and the resolution she made before God. Then she felt ashamed in her heart and saw that she was too arrogant. So she prayed to God in her heart: “God, my arrogant nature is going to expose again. I have said that I would teach my grandma patiently, but I can’t control my arrogant disposition. God, please lead me to practice the truth.” After prayer, Linlin thought of God’s words: “Don’t forget, you will also grow old one day.” “They help you, you help them, you support each other, and make up for one another’s shortcomings, and in this way the relationship between you becomes normal.” That’s right! I will also grow old one day. As the age develops more and more rapidly, maybe I can’t match grandma when at her age. These words are strange to her, so it’s normal that she can’t remember them for the moment. I can’t help her with other things but can do such a small thing for her. At this thought, Linlin was liberated in her heart and started to teach her grandmother patiently. As soon as Linlin saw that her grandmother typed in a wrong way, she taught her hand over hand. When her grandmother saw this, a gratified smile appeared on her face.
In the following days when Linlin got along with her grandmother, her grandmother still didn’t understand many things and Linlin also revealed arrogance now and then, but she would pray to God and rely on God so that she could forsake herself and help her grandmother with love according to God’s will. At the same time, Linlin also thanked God for His leading, which made her not disdain her grandmother but could respect and get along well with her. All the glory be to God!
Bible Verses–Romans 5:4-5
And patience, experience; and experience, hope: And hope makes not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given to us.
Bible Verse–Psalm 147:11
The LORD takes pleasure in them that fear him, in those that hope in his mercy.
Bible Verse–Mark 13:32
But of that day and that hour knows no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father.
Who Is My Rock in Times of Life and Death?
My name is Liu Mei and I’m 62. Earlier this year, a sudden illness affected me and made me quite helpless. In that life-and-death crisis, I had no family by my side and I could only pray to God and rely on Him to save me. Through the experience, I saw that life and death are in God’s hands and God is our only rock.
At about midnight on February 10, 2018, my blood pressure increased suddenly, which caused a cerebral thrombosis. At that moment, my heart palpitated violently, and I felt panicked. Also, I felt so much tightness in my chest that I almost couldn’t breathe. In this condition, I felt I could die at any time. I was so afraid, and I wanted to call my daughter and son-in-law for help, but I couldn’t voice any words. I lay on the bed, unable to move at all as I was so weak. I thought, “What can I do? I’ve been suddenly struck by an illness and neither of them knows. It’s a long time before dawn. If I die, no one will know. …” The more I thought of this, the more I was afraid. So I hurriedly prayed to God, “O God! Now I don’t have the ability to move or call my family. I can only rely on You. Whether I will die or survive this night, I’m willing to commit it into Your hands and let You rule over and arrange everything.” After praying, I remembered God’s words, “Almighty God is an all-powerful physician! To dwell in sickness is to be sick, but to dwell in the spirit is to be well. If you have but one breath, God will not let you die.” God’s words gave me faith. Though my daughter wasn’t by my side, I thought, “The One I believe in is Almighty God. My life is in God’s hands, and so whether I will die or not is decided by God.” Thinking of this, I wasn’t so afraid, and I lay there without knowing for how long until I slowly fell unconscious.
The next morning, my daughter saw that I still wasn’t out of my room at about 8 o’clock, so she came into my room to wake me. When she saw me lying coma-like with an ashen face she was very frightened and cried loudly, “Mom, what’s going on? Mom! What’s wrong with you? …” Then I faintly heard my daughter crying and my son-in-law speaking, and thereupon I gradually came to my senses and feebly opened my eyes. On seeing me awake, my daughter lifted me up quickly. However, my mind was unclear. Furthermore, my tongue was stiff, so I couldn’t say a word, and my eyes were so blurred that I could not see them clearly. In a daze, I heard them say they were going to send me to the hospital. Then I blacked out again.
I did not know how much time passed before I recovered my senses again. I realized I was in an ambulance. But I still couldn’t move, and I was suffocating and unable to speak, as if I was dying. I could do nothing but pray to God silently, “Dear God! Please save me. God! Only You can save me.” After a short while, I fainted again.
The next time I came around and opened my eyes, I saw my son-in-law keeping watch by my bedside. I asked him with great difficulty, “Where am I?” Seeing me awake from my coma, he was so happy and answered me quickly, “Mom, you’ve finally come round. We are in the hospital and you have been in a coma for three days.” At that time, my head was still dizzy, and I felt as if I had slept for a long time. I was limp and weak all over, and was unable to move. And when I spoke, I had great difficulty in breathing and was inarticulate because of my stiff tongue. But at least my mind was clear.
When I heard what my son-in-law said, my first thought was that God was beside me watching over and protecting me. It was because God had listened to my prayer and saved me that I repeatedly came out of the coma during those three days. Thinking of this, I couldn’t stop the tears from flowing down my face, and I continually thanked God in my heart. That afternoon, I felt a little better and I could turn my body over.
Later, the doctor came and said to my son-in-law, “Your mother’s mouth is crooked and she’s speaking with a lisp. These are the signs of a stroke. Maybe she will suffer from Alzheimer’s disease in the future.” Hearing this, my son-in-law didn’t speak for a long time. I couldn’t help worrying myself by thinking, “Alzheimer’s disease? Doesn’t that mean I will be an imbecile? What will I do if that happens?” The more I thought of this, the more scared I was and the more awful I felt. But then I thought of God’s words, “Of everything that occurs in the universe, there is nothing that I do not have the final say in. What exists that is not in My hands?” God’s words calmed me down. I prayed to God silently, “O God! Hearing what the doctor said, I felt a bit scared. But I believe all things are in Your hands, as is my fate. I’m willing to entrust my life to You.” After the prayer, I became less afraid than before. To my surprise, my condition improved quickly. On the fourth day of my hospitalization, I could get up and walk around by myself.
The next day just happened to be Chinese New Year’s Eve. Seeing my condition had improved, my son-in-law didn’t want me to spend the New Year in the hospital, so he asked the doctor to prescribe medication for me for a week so that I could take it at home during that time. The doctor said, “Her condition is serious and she is just getting a little better. She won’t have any safety net at home.” Finally, because of the repeated requests of my son-in-law, the doctor agreed to prescribe me medicine for five days and asked me to definitely come back to the hospital on the sixth day.
After I got back home, my younger daughter came from her home far away to look after me. At about 1:00 a.m. on the second day after I got home, my heart began thumping wildly again. I was afraid that I would have a relapse, so I asked my younger daughter to fetch the medicine for me. However, when she was getting out of the bed to get the medicine, she suddenly sat down motionless on the edge of the bed. Her face was very pale and there was sweat all over her head. I felt something was wrong, so I called my elder daughter on the phone quickly. After a short while, my elder daughter and my son-in-law rushed into my room and then took my younger daughter to the hospital in a hurry.
At that time, they were so flustered that they forgot that I was also a patient. After they left, I quickly prayed to God, “O God! Now there is no one to take care of me. Whether I will relapse is in Your hands. I can only depend on You. And I’m willing to entrust my daughter’s illness into Your hands.” After the prayer, I calmed down slowly, but I was still worried about my daughter’s condition, so I couldn’t sleep. I had no choice but to call out to God, and then I remembered God’s words, “Who is able to protect themselves? Are people able to provide for themselves? Who are the strong ones in life? Who is able to leave Me and live on their own?” From God’s words, I understood that everything in our lives is dominated by God. In the past, I always thought that we could only rely on family in a crisis. However, when I was very ill, and was on the brink of death, my family was not beside me and no one could save me. But after I called out to God, God protected me secretly all the while. Even though my younger daughter returned to look after me, she also unexpectedly fell ill. As a result, not only did she fail to take care of me, but she also needed to be taken care of. Not until then did I truly experience that only God was my support, and that we human beings can’t even control ourselves, much less can we control others. Thinking of this, I prayed to God in my heart, “God! I’m willing to entrust my illness into Your hands. How my condition will develop is ruled over and arranged by You. I’m willing to obey You. My daughter’s illness is also in Your hands, so my anxiety about her is in vain. I’m willing to entrust everything to You.” After this prayer, I no longer felt so anxious. That morning, my younger daughter phoned me to tell me that she’d got better. That afternoon she was discharged from hospital.
Over the next few days, my condition took a turn for the better and I could gradually take care of myself. On the fifth day after I came back home, my daughter was rather worried about my health, so she took me back to the hospital. After examining me, the doctor told me, “You have made a remarkable recovery. Just stay here for a few days, then you can be discharged.” A woman patient in the same ward said to me admiringly, “When I came to the hospital, I was just a little nauseated. And now I can’t get out of bed. Whereas you were sent here in an ambulance and now you are making such good progress toward recovery that you can get out of bed and walk by yourself. You don’t look like a patient at all. It’s really a marvel!” Another patient also said, “In our village, there were two persons suffering from the same illness as you. One ended up having Alzheimer’s and the other never revived from a coma after several days. So you are very lucky.” Hearing these words, I smiled and thanked God in my heart. I then thought of God’s words, “Who of the whole of mankind is not cared for in the eyes of the Almighty? Who does not live in the midst of the Almighty’s predestination? Whose birth and death come from their own choices?” God’s words made me understand that people’s lives, deaths, good fortune and misfortune are all in His hands. Logically speaking, I shouldn’t have survived the illness, but when I called out to God, God protected me through it. It wasn’t because of my good luck, but was because of God’s protection and love for me.
After I left the hospital, my family still worried about my condition, so they took me to have a check-up in a hospital specializing in apoplexy. After checking my case history and my original diagnosis, the attending doctor looked at me in astonishment and said, “You’re really fortunate! Many people can’t speak clearly or walk normally after having a stroke. But you have recovered well, and there are no after-effects.” Hearing this, I thanked God’s love from my heart again.
Afterward, my daughter said to me many times, “The day you got ill it seemed that you were dying, and I was so scared and didn’t know what to do. We sent you to the township hospital, but when the doctors saw you in a coma, they said that your condition was too serious and refused to treat you. They told us to call an ambulance to take you to the county hospital for emergency treatment. After we got to the county hospital, the doctor examined you and said you had a cerebral thrombosis and had the symptoms of a stroke. Who would have thought that you would recover so quickly? It’s really a marvel!” I told her, “All these were God’s wonderful deeds. If I had not relied on Almighty God, maybe I’d be dead. It was Almighty God who allowed me to survive.”
At present, my body has recovered well, so whenever I have time, I listen to recitations of God’s words and hymns and watch various videos produced by The Church of Almighty God at home. I also attend church meetings with my brothers and sisters, and I perform my duty in the church. I feel very happy and peaceful in my heart.
If not for my personal experience, my knowledge of God’s authority and almightiness would still be merely a matter of words and doctrines, without any reality to it. Through this experience, I have truly seen God’s wondrous deeds and felt that God is right by our side controlling our everything and watching over and protecting us at every moment. Just as God’s words say, “He speaks quietly to mankind and all of creation with His silent words: I am in the heavens, and I am amongst My creation. I am keeping watch; I am waiting; I am at your side…. His hands are warm and strong; His footsteps are light; His voice is soft and graceful; His form passes and turns, embracing all of mankind; His countenance is beautiful and gentle. He has never left, nor has He vanished. From dawn to dusk, He is mankind’s constant companion.”
The value of God’s salvation of me is beyond calculation, so I don’t know what I can do to repay God. My only wish is to do my very best to perform the duties that He entrusts me with. Thank God!
Bible Verse–Revelation 1:7
Behold, he comes with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.
What Does “a Great Sound of a Trumpet” in the Biblical Prophecy Refer To?
By Xiaochen
In the recent several gatherings,how to welcome the Lord’s return had been a hot topic. The Lord Jesus said, “And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And He shall send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other” (Matthew 24:30–31). Everyone at the meeting had a different understanding of “a great sound of a trumpet” in this verse, and they started a heated discussion.
In the meeting, Brother Wang said with confidence, “The Lord Jesus told us that when He returns, a trumpet will sound in heaven to gather together His elect. When that happens, it means that we believers will be raptured. That day will be a joyful day. Now is the last days, and the Lord will come back soon. So, we should watchfully wait for His return.”
When Brother Wang finished speaking, Brother Chen furrowed his brow and said seriously, “I think there is a mystery in these prophecies, so we can’t interpret them literally, nor can we welcome the Lord’s arrival by waiting for the sound of a trumpet. There are still many passages in the Bible that prophesy the Lord’s return. Just as it is written in the Book of Revelation, ‘Behold, I come as a thief’ (Revelation 16:15). ‘As a thief’ means coming secretly, quietly. If we go by our understanding and say that a trumpet will sound in heaven at the Lord’s return, there must be a big commotion. Then isn’t there a contradiction within these verses? Moreover, we have all been longing for the moment when the trumpet sounds. However, after so many years have passed, disasters are becoming more and more intense, many of the prophecies of the Lord’s second coming have basically been fulfilled, and even the scientists predict that great catastrophes are imminent, so it stands to reason that the Lord should return. But why haven’t we heard the sound of the trumpet? What does ‘the sound of a trumpet’ actually refer to? Is it really the sound made by a trumpet? I can’t understand it.”
After hearing these words, the brothers and sisters jumped into a lively debate, but they couldn’t give clear fellowship. Halfway through the meeting, it just so happened that Brother Lin returned from a trip to hear sermons. After knowing everyone’s confusion, he said with a smile, “Thank the Lord! On this last trip, I was fortunate to discuss this matter with several brothers and sisters, and their fellowship was very enlightening. Let me share my harvest with everyone. These verses you are discussing are what the Lord Jesus told His disciples about what will happen when He returns, that is, they are prophecies. As is known to us all, God’s prophecies are all mysteries and it’s not easy for people to fathom them. So we can’t go by a literal interpretation of them, otherwise we’ll very likely understand them wrongly. Take the Pharisees for example. They made such a mistake in awaiting the Messiah. They saw the biblical prophecies: ‘For to us a child is born, to us a son is given: and the government shall be on His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of His government and peace there shall be no end, on the throne of David, and on His kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from now on even for ever’ (Isaiah 9:6–7). And so, based on their understanding of the literal meaning of these prophecies, they believed that since the Messiah would come to power, He would certainly be born to a wealthy family. Further, He would be like David and become the King of Israel, leading them to break away from the rule of the Roman government. However, when the prophecies were fulfilled, the fact is that the Lord Jesus was born in a manger, not a prominent family, and neither did He become the king of the Jewish people to come to power, but instead He lived amongst men as an ordinary Jew. The Pharisees judged and convicted the Lord Jesus’ work based on the literal words of the Bible, and finally crucified the Lord Jesus, thus offending God’s disposition and incurring God’s curses. It can be seen that we must not interpret God’s prophecies literally. Jehovah God said, ‘For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, said Jehovah. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts’ (Isaiah 55:8–9). We are just tiny created beings, so how can we fathom God’s wisdom? We should gain enlightenment from the lessons of previous failures—God’s work isn’t in line with our conceptions, and therefore we can’t define God’s arrival within the literal words of the Bible or our imaginings, but instead we should treat God’s work with an attitude of seeking. Only in this way can we welcome the Lord’s coming.”
The brothers and sisters all nodded their heads.
Sister Li said, “Brother Lin, your fellowship is quite illuminating. It’s indeed unreliable to interpret prophecies according to their literal meanings. So what does ‘a great sound of a trumpet’ in the verse actually refer to? Brother Lin, please fellowship with us.”
Brother Lin went on, “With regard to this issue, let’s read this verse carefully, ‘And He shall send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other’ (Matthew 24:31). Here it says that in the last days God will use a great sound of a trumpet to gather together His elect, that is, they will gather from every direction when the trumpet sounds. But apart from this verse, there are still many places in the Bible that prophesy how the Lord will gather His elect at His return in the last days. For example, the Lord Jesus said, ‘My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me’ (John 10:27). ‘Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me’ (Revelation 3:20). And in the Book of Revelation there are also several mentions that ‘He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches’ (Revelation 2–3). The Lord Jesus clearly told us that when He returns in the last days, He will proclaim His word to bring His sheep before Him. In other words, when the Lord comes back and issues forth His voice, His sheep will one by one come before Him because of hearing His voice. Just as when the Lord Jesus came to the world to express the truth, Peter abandoned his fishing nets to follow Him when hearing His calling; because the Lord Jesus revealed her secrets buried in her heart, the Samaritan woman recognized that He was the coming Messiah and thus followed Him. Both of them recognized that the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah because of what He did and said. Through the above prophecies, we can see that ‘a great sound of a trumpet’ refers to the truth expressed by the Lord when He returns in the last days. So, we have to listen out the Lord’s voice to welcome His appearance and work.”
Hearing this, the brothers and sisters all felt immeasurably excited. Brother Chen said happily, “Thank the Lord! Brother Lin’s fellowship made me think of what the Lord Jesus once said, ‘I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come’ (John 16:12–13). We can see from these two verses that, when the Lord Jesus comes back, He will proclaim His word to humankind again. As long as we hear what the Holy Spirit says to the churches, that means we hear ‘a great sound of a trumpet.’ This is a new light. So now we should focus on hearing where the voice of God is, for only by hearing God’s voice can we welcome the Lord’s return.”
Brother Lin said, “Thanks be to God! You’ll understand things better after reading a passage which says: ‘How does one explain the “holy trumpet”? What is your understanding of this? Why is it said to be holy and already sounded? This should be explained from the steps of My work and understood from My work method. The time when My judgment is announced publicly is when My disposition is revealed to all nations and peoples. That is the time the holy trumpet is sounded. That is to say that I often say that My disposition is holy and unoffendable, which is why “holy” is used to describe the “trumpet.” It can be seen from this that “trumpet” refers to My disposition and represents what I am and have. It can also be said that My judgment is in progress every day, My wrath is being released every day, and My curse befalls every single thing that does not accord with My disposition every day. Then it can be said that the time My judgment begins is the time the holy trumpet is sounded, and it is sounding every day, without halting for a moment and without stopping for a minute or second.’
“This passage speaks very clearly about what the ‘holy trumpet’ is. We can see from this that the time when the Lord begins expressing words to do the judgment work in the last days is the time when God’s trumpet is officially sounded. That is, ‘a great sound of a trumpet’ refers to God’s words of judgment in the last days, not the sound made by a trumpet. These years I have been waiting for the sound of the trumpet in heaven, but I haven’t made it. Seeing that the church is increasingly desolate, I’m incredibly anxious and always feel like I have been abandoned by the work of the Holy Spirit. On this last trip, some brothers and sisters testified to me that the Lord has already returned to express the truth and perform the work of judgment, which fulfills the biblical prophecies, ‘For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God’ (1 Peter 4:17). ‘And if any man hear My words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. He that rejects Me, and receives not My words, has one that judges him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day’ (John 12:47–48). Only then did I know that ‘a great sound of a trumpet’ has started. They also fellowshiped to me that the returned Lord has expressed the truth and revealed the essence and truth of mankind’s corruption. Meanwhile, He has told us how to get rid of our corrupt dispositions, and has made public His will and requirements for man. God’s inherent disposition and what God has and is have been expressed within His words. These words are God’s way of judgment and His words that purify mankind. Hearing God’s voice means hearing the sound of God’s trumpet and seeing God’s appearance. They also read a passage to me. Allow me to read it to everyone! ‘This is the holy trumpet sounding! Lend an ear. That sound, so sweet, is the throne uttering voice, announcing to every nation and people, the time has come, the final end has come. My management plan is finished. My kingdom openly appears on earth. The earthly kingdoms have become My—God’s—kingdom. My seven trumpets sound from the throne, and what wonders will occur! People at the ends of the earth will rush together from every direction with the force of an avalanche and power of thunderbolts….’ ‘I joy to see My people, who hear My voice, and gather from every nation and land. All people, keeping the true God ever in their mouths, praise and jump for joy endlessly! They witness to the world, witnessing the true God with a sound like the sound of thundering waters. All people will crowd into My kingdom.’ Brothers and sisters, this passage mentions that the holy trumpet has already sounded, and that people from every nation and land are gathering together to listen to God’s voice and witness God’s appearance. When hearing them read this passage, I felt that it is the Holy Spirit speaking to us. The Lord really has returned.”
Hearing these words made the brothers and sisters extremely excited. Brother Chen emotionally said, “These words are so authoritative and they are not something that can be spoken by an ordinary person. It turns out that ‘trumpet’ refers to God’s word. In the last days God expresses the truth to cleanse our corruption, and so hearing God’s words in the last days means hearing the sound of the trumpet. We should earnestly seek and investigate.”
Brother Wang suddenly sprang to his feet and said, “Right! Apart from God, who can speak as the Creator? These words are no ordinary words. Brother Lin, where did they come from? Can you tell us about it? I’d also like to investigate.”
The brothers and sisters were all transported with joy and were ready to seek and investigate God’s word and work of the last days with Brother Lin.
Bible Verse–Matthew 17:20
And Jesus said to them, Because of your unbelief: for truly I say to you, If you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, you shall say to this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible to you.
Bible Verse–Matthew 4:7
Jesus said to him, It is written again, You shall not tempt the Lord your God.
Bible Verse–Deuteronomy 6:16
You shall not tempt the LORD your God, as you tempted him in Massah.
Bible Verse–Matthew 7:21
Not every one that said to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that does the will of my Father which is in heaven.
Bible Verse–Matthew 5:20
For I say to you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.
How Did the People of Nineveh Repent and Gain God’s Mercy?
by Wang Rong
In the past, I saw the story of Nineveh in the Bible: The people of Nineveh never worshiped the true God, resulting in their drifting further and further away from God and becoming ever more corrupt and evil. As a result, their evil deeds reached the eyes of God, and God decided to destroy the city of Nineveh. However, prior to His destruction of it, He sent Jonah to tell all the people there, “Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown” (Jonah 3:4). When hearing Jonah preach God’s will, those people, from the supreme king to his subjects, all wore sackcloth and ashes, neither ate nor drank, and cried mightily to God and repented to Him. Eventually, Jehovah God was touched by them, and then turned and repented. The fate of the Ninevites was thus changed, and they were spared from being destroyed. Though this thing was recorded in a brief way in the Bible, it involved the fate of the whole great Nineveh. I believed that there was deep meaning in it, but I knew no more than that the Ninevites received mercy from God on account of their fasting and repenting. In this regard, I often pondered: Why could the Ninevites receive such great mercy from God? Is there any unknown secret in it?
I did not gain a deeper understanding of God’s mercy on the Ninevites until later I saw a spiritual book when visiting at my friend’s. The book says, “Once the people of Nineveh, from the supreme king to his subjects, learned that Jehovah God was angry with them, every single one of their actions, the entirety of their behavior, as well as every one of their decisions and choices were clear and plain in the sight of God. … The reason why God’s decision—to spare the Ninevites from the catastrophe—was so swift is that God observed the heart of every person of Nineveh. He saw what they held in the depths of their hearts: their sincere confession and repentance for their sins, their sincere belief in Him, their deep sense of how their wicked acts had enraged His disposition, and the resulting fear of Jehovah God’s impending punishment. At the same time, Jehovah God also heard the prayers from the depths of their hearts entreating Him to cease His anger against them so that they might avoid this catastrophe. When God observed all these facts, little by little His anger disappeared. Regardless of how great His anger had previously been, when He saw the sincere repentance in the depths of these people’s hearts His heart was touched by this, and so He could not bear to bring the catastrophe upon them, and He ceased to be angry at them. Instead He continued to extend His mercy and tolerance toward them and continued to guide and supply them” (“God Himself, the Unique II”).
This passage showed that the people of Nineveh believed God and could understand His voice. When hearing Jonah say, “Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown,” they felt fear and trembling, realizing that these words were from God, because only God possesses such great authority and power to overthrow a great city. They were clearly aware that their own evil behavior had already offended Jehovah God and God would surely punish them. Yet, they did not escape this, nor did they oppose God; instead they completely accepted and obeyed Him. The people of Nineveh, from the supreme king to his subjects, all fasted, wore sackcloth, forsook the violence in their hands, and strived together in their repentance and confession before Jehovah God. At that time, God’s having mercy on these people was not just because of their behavior of wearing sackcloth and ashes and not eating or drinking anything, but because their repentance was not superficial nor temporary. In it, there was not the slightest disguise, much less any purpose. It came from the depths of their hearts, sincere and thorough. God observed the bottom of the Ninevites’ hearts and saw their true repentance. Their sincerity moved God so that He showed them mercy. From this, I found that what God looks at is our man’s heart instead of our external behaviors. God looks deep into man’s heart, and moreover, His mercy for us has principle. Regardless of how much we do outwardly to show our regret, if we cannot genuinely repent to God, then it will be impossible for us to gain His mercy.
In retrospect, I always committed sins and then repented for them. But many times, I was merely satisfied with saying them to God in exchange for peace and ease in the heart. As such, I thought that I had truly repented to Him. Sometimes for my own evil deeds, I fasted and prayed to God, thinking that I would certainly receive His pity in this way. Also, oftentimes when I did something that was not in accordance with the truth, I thought as long as I could refrain from doing so when faced with things the next time, I then had true repentance. Only when I read these words today did I come to understand that these superficial behaviors actually did not represent sincere repentance, and for this reason, I often failed to gain God’s mercy.
And then, I saw more words in the book, “This ‘evil way’ does not refer to a handful of evil acts, but to the evil source behind people’s behavior. ‘Turning away from his evil way’ means that those in question will never commit these actions again. In other words, they will never behave in this evil way again; the method, source, purpose, intent and principle of their actions have all changed; they will never again use those methods and principles to bring enjoyment and happiness to their hearts. The ‘abandon’ in ‘abandon the violence in their hands’ means to lay down or to cast aside, to fully break with the past and to never turn back. When the people of Nineveh abandoned the violence in their hands, this proved as well as represented their true repentance. God observes people’s exteriors as well as their hearts. When God observed the true repentance in the hearts of the Ninevites without question and also observed that they had left their evil ways and abandoned the violence in their hands, He changed His heart. This is to say that these people’s conduct and behavior and various ways of doing things, as well as the true confession and repentance of sins in their heart, caused God to change His heart, to change His intentions, to retract His decision and not to punish or destroy them. Thus, the people of Nineveh achieved a different end. They redeemed their own lives and at the same time won God’s mercy and tolerance, at which point God also retracted His wrath” (“God Himself, the Unique II”). Now, my understanding of the Ninevites’ sincere repentance to God had again deepened: True repentance does not only refer to a repentance showed in words, nor to some behavior that is outwardly pious. Neither does it mean to refrain ourselves from a certain evil act. Rather, it means that we can reflect on the root cause of our evil acts—our intents and purposes of doing things as well as the principles of our actions, and after knowing these, we can thoroughly abandon them. Only then have we truly repented. For instance, when we repent to God after committing sins, we can figure out what has caused us to commit evil, and once knowing that it is due to our wrong intents, purposes of doing things, and principles of action, we can turn them around quickly, cease to do things by these methods any longer, and act in everything according to God’s demands. Only such is the true repentance and God will observe that. And people like this will also receive God’s mercy, and will be accepted and blessed by Him, just like the people of Nineveh.
Bible Verse–Jeremiah 13:16
Give glory to the LORD your God, before he cause darkness, and before your feet stumble on the dark mountains, and, while you look for light, he turn it into the shadow of death, and make it gross darkness.
Bible Verse–Psalm 71:14
But I will hope continually, and will yet praise you more and more.
How an Eighty-Year-Old Christian Survived the Flood
By Xinsheng, China
My wife and I are both over 80 this year and live on a hillside in the mountains. After believing in God, with His grace and protection, we two elderly folks are in good health. To repay God’s love, we perform the duty of safeguarding the books of God’s words. To prevent the books from getting damp, I put them on a plank 150 centimeters above the ground.
At the end of July 2014, it had been raining lightly for over ten days. In the beginning, it sprinkled without water accumulating on the ground, but at around 9 a.m. on August 7, it started to rain cats and dogs. Just half an hour later, there appeared accumulated water on the ground. And then, the water started to flow through the cracks in the corners of the wall into our house. At that moment, I felt very nervous, thinking, “What should I do? If it continues like this, my house will be unsafe.” Upset and restless, I walked back and forth in the room. “My own life is worthless, but the books of God’s words can’t be damaged. What can I do?” Staring at the books of God’s words, I was at a loss, not knowing what to do. Later, I had no choice but to find some basins and buckets to bail water out with my wife. And at that time my nephew came to help us. (The persistent rain caused the roof to leak, so he came to repair it for us.) The water outside, however, kept flowing into our house and a while later the accumulated water inside was already about 10 centimeters deep. In light of such a situation, I felt more anxious within, not knowing what to do. At this point, God’s words suddenly occurred to me, “I am your strong rock, rely on Me!” “Right! God is our strong rock and our only reliance. How could I forget God?” God’s words made my heart calm down and I prayed to God silently, “Oh God! It’s raining heavily outside and the water in our house keeps rising. There are many books of God’s words in our house, but we two elderly folks can’t handle them or find other places to keep them. Now I can only entrust them to You. May You care for and protect these books.” More than half an hour later, the water inside had been around 20 centimeters deep. At about 11 a.m., with a grey sky, it began pouring heavily, which was very frightening. Not long after, the water from the front and back mountains started to flow toward our house. Faced with this situation, I became especially nervous, “If it goes on raining this way, my mud house is certain to collapse. In that case, the books of God’s words will certainly be damaged.” I dared not keep thinking like this and could only call on God urgently in my heart and entrust these books to God.
The storm continued violently and the water kept flowing into our house, so that the water inside was rising higher and higher and not long after it was over 40 centimeters deep; the shoes, basins, tables, and chairs—all these things in our house floated, and the water was soon over our knees. At that moment, looking at the books of God’s words, my wife and I became so panicked and frightened that we were shivering all over. Then my nephew said to us, “You can’t stay inside any longer; the mud house will collapse at any time. In that case, you’ll lose your lives. Hurry up! Take your money and something valuable and then run up onto the mountain.” Hearing his words, I felt more upset with my heart in turmoil, thinking, “What if the house really collapses? My wife and I are both 80, so we can’t run away even if we want to. What’s more, these books of God’s words are still in our house, so how could we leave them behind?” At this point, I thought of God’s words, “Of everything that occurs in the universe, there is nothing that I do not have the final say in. What exists that is not in My hands? All that I say goes….” “Yes! Isn’t everything in the universe in God’s hands? Whether or not the house will collapse is also in God’s hands and decided by God.” At this thought, I said to my nephew, “Where else can we go? We are too old to run, so we won’t leave.” Hearing this, my nephew was stunned, stopping bailing. Seeing that we didn’t leave, he didn’t dare to leave without us; but fearing that the house will collapse at any time, he only dared to stand outside under the eaves watching us.
Later, it rained more heavily, and the water in my house kept rising. Seeing this, I once again felt nervous and could only keep calling to God in my heart. Then I remembered God’s words, “Faith is like a single log bridge, those who cling abjectly to life will have difficulty in crossing it….” God’s words gave me strength. I understood that God used this circumstance to perfect my faith in Him. My life and death are in God’s hands, so I should give up my life to rely on God. Thinking of this, regardless of danger I waded through the water to the threshing ground 20 meters away from our house, and then knelt down on the ground, praying to God loudly, “Oh God! There are Your good intentions in this matter. Whether I live or die is in Your hands. I’m willing to obey You no matter what You do. But the books of God’s words are still in our house, and I’m pretty worried that they will be damaged. Oh God, now I can do nothing but entrust them to Your hands.”
When I was kneeling down on the ground and constantly calling to God, my nephew kept shouting, “Come back, uncle! Why are you kneeling down there? The rain is so heavy, and you’ll catch a cold.” At that time, I didn’t care about what he said and just kept praying to God, during which my wife also knelt down in water under the eaves to pray to God. After praying for more than an hour, all of a sudden, I heard three continuous thunderclaps, followed by a thud from behind our house. When I went to have a look, I found that six meters away from my house a tung tree as thick as a big bowl in diameter was toppled by the water rushing down from the mountain, leaving a 160 cm diameter hole in the ground; so the water all began to flow into the hole. I clearly knew that it was because God had listened to my prayer. I kept giving thanks to God in my heart: God is so almighty! If the water had constantly flowed into the house, it would certainly have collapsed. Besides, I discovered that a gutter around ten feet broad was formed in front of our house, and thus the water flowed through the gutter to the foot of the mountain.
Seeing this scene, I was very excited, feeling that God was by my side all the time. When we were in despair and had nowhere to go, it was God who opened up a way out for us: There were places for the water to drain away. This was God’s pity for me. In the past, I was very ignorant: I was just satisfied with having a literal and doctrinal understanding of God’s words, and never put God’s words into practice as the truth. So, when encountering a matter, be it related to my personal life or my duty in the church, I would deal with it by my own means. But now I personally saw that all things and matters are in God’s hands and that disasters are even more orchestrated by God. God is indeed a real and vivid God. When relying on God with a sincere heart, I saw God’s deeds and experienced that all things in the world shift according to God’s thoughts. Just as God’s words say, “The heart and spirit of man are held in the hand of God, and all the life of man is beheld in the eyes of God. Regardless of whether or not you believe this, any and all things, living or dead, will shift, change, renew, and disappear according to God’s thoughts. This is how God rules over all things.”
Later the storm gradually eased off and the water outside stopped flowing into the house. However, when seeing that the water, over two feet deep, still remained in the house, I again felt pretty worried because if the mud house was soaked in water for a long time, it was still unsafe. So, my wife and I hastened to bail out the water with basins; but the water was so deep that we really didn’t know when we could drain it all out. Anxious and upset, I ceaselessly cried out to God within, “Oh God, if the water inside can’t drain away in time, the mud house will collapse at any time after being soaked in water for a long time. Oh God, although the rain has eased up, the books of God’s words are still at risk of being damaged. May You open up a way out for us.” Not long after my prayer, I heard a sound of water flowing. I went to have a look and found that the rushing water made a hole as big as a basin in the root cellar of a side room (outside the cellar is a precipitous slope and the cellar is paved with fragments of stone), so the water was flowing away through the root cellar. At this point, it hit me that I could poke a hole in the corner so that the water could flow away more quickly. At this thought, I hurriedly found an iron bar and then pried out two stones (the footing of the house was made of stones), so the water soon flowed away through the holes and then the ground was laid bare. Seeing this, I finally felt grounded and kept thanking God in my heart. This was all God’s wondrous deeds. Then my nephew said to me, “Uncle, Auntie, the God you believe in is really good. At that time, it was pouring outside and the water kept flowing into the house and was soon twenty feet deep. In light of such a situation, I was very frightened. However, since you didn’t leave, I had to stay with you. Fearing that I would be crushed to death if the house collapsed, I then went out and stood under the eaves. At that time, both of you were kneeling down in water, looking up to the sky and praying. Wondrously, a while later, the storm was gradually letting up. The surging water from the back mountain toppled the tung tree and then a hole formed, so the water started to flow into the hole instead of the house. I have lived for more than 50 years, but haven’t seen such a miracle. And more surprisingly, both of you are 80 years old, but after having knelt down in water for over one hour, you actually didn’t catch a cold and still had energy to bail. This is really wonderful.” Hearing his words, my wife and I both said smilingly, “Right! This is all because of God’s protection. Thank God!”
Then, someone outside shouted that the two houses next to mine both fell down, after which came cries of the neighbors. Hearing this, I thought, “I’ve lived in this mud house since I was little and now it’s very old. The houses next to mine lie in a higher position, so the water there always flows toward our house. But now their houses have fallen down while mine hasn’t. This is really God’s great power.”
After the storm, the secretary and the leader of our village came to our house. Seeing that we and our house were all safe and sound, they said with a smile, “You two are so lucky. Heaven helped you!” Then, they went behind our house and said after seeing the hole, “The gutter behind your house has been blocked by mud and sand rushing down from the mountain. And the water from the houses above flows toward your house. Thanks to the hole, the water can flow away; otherwise, your house would certainly have fallen down.” Later they went to the door and surprisingly found that ten-feet-wide gutter. The secretary said in amazement, “It’s really that Heaven is helping you. Although my houses were not flooded because of their high position, the two new brick houses were damaged by a tree which was blown down. But your mud house is actually undamaged. It is Heaven who has protected you!” Hearing his words, I kept thanking God in my heart. Because of our belief in God, we had the reliance and both of us and our house were all protected by God. Those unbelievers didn’t have the reliance and could do nothing in the face of disasters. This made me more convinced of God’s words, “I am mankind’s only salvation. I am mankind’s only hope and, even more, I am He on whom the existence of all mankind rests.”
God is the sovereign of all existence and the lives of all things originate from God. It is God who nourishes and supplies us humans; it is God who cares and protects us humans all the time. If we humans leave God, we will suffer catastrophe. Only when we come before God, rely on God and worship God with our true hearts can we have a good fate and destination. Having experienced this storm, I truly felt that in the face of disasters we humans are tiny and unable to withstand the slightest of blows. The government officials can’t save us, nor can our relatives and friends. Only God is our Redeemer and our shelter. God warns us through disasters that He cherishes man’s righteous actions and despises man’s evil deeds. Take Lot as an example. He exchanged his two daughters to protect two angels. Because of his righteous actions, his family gained God’s salvation when God destroyed Sodom. Similarly, in the last days when disasters are happening frequently, we not only should believe in God, but should prepare all kinds of good deeds. Only thus can we be protected by God in disasters.
So I made up my mind: On my future path of belief in God, I must rely on God more, entrust myself to His hands, and let Him control and have dominion over me; I must read God’s words more and perform my duty well to comfort His heart. All the glory be to God!
Bible Verse–Revelation 16:15
Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watches, and keeps his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.
Bible Verse–Matthew 25:6
And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom comes; go you out to meet him.
Bible Verse–Psalm 23:4
Yes, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for you are with me; your rod and your staff they comfort me.
Bible Verse–John 3:16
For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.
Bible Verse–Matthew 5:20
For I say to you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.
Bible Verse–Matthew 4:17
From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.
God’s Word Led Me to Know How to Deal With the Troublesome Interpersonal Relationships
Troublesome Interpersonal Relationships
Nowadays, everyone assumes their different roles in society and contacts all kinds of people. In this environment, our interpersonal relationships are as complex as a cobweb and are as profound and unfathomable as academic research.
In the associations between children, classmates, family members, husband and wife, daughter-in-law and mother-in-law, friends, or colleagues, people are always cautious about getting along with each other, as if treading on thin ice. Although they try their best to maintain the vast web of relationships, they are still inevitably confronted with rigid relationships due to some trifles.
Children quarrel with each other over a candy or a toy;
Classmates engage in a brawl for a pen or an eraser;
Family members wrangle with each other over the meal that is too salty or too insipid and is not to their taste, or even overturn the table and go away;
Husband and wife dispute with each other over some trifles, such as where to have a meal or to play, whether the socks should be turned over before washing, and whether the closestool lid should be lifted up or not, and so on. But who should submit to whom? Who is right? For the sake of self-esteem, they engage in verbal battles or even not talk to each other;
If the daughter-in-law throws away something unusable, the mother-in-law will make complaints that she is wasteful and can’t manage the affairs of the family methodically. Whereas, the daughter-in-law will complain much more that the mother-in-law is long-winded and officious. Thus, they dislike each other;
Friends may misunderstand each other just because of a fairly innocuous joke, and thereby they gradually separate from each other;
Colleagues may have jealous hatred of each other because the boss thinks highly of the others instead of themselves;
Everyone is compelled to face these complicated relationships. All these are like an intangible ties that has bound people from generation to generation, binding you, binding me and also binding him, but no one can free himself from it….
I couldn’t help asking: Why do we live so tired? Why are there always full of jealousies and conflicts among man? Later, I thought of a passage of Almighty God’s words.
Almighty God says, “How cruel mankind is! They trick each other, fight against each other, struggle for fame and fortune and destroy one another. When are these going to end? Despite that God has said millions of words, no one comes to a realization….” (from The Word Appears in the Flesh) From the words of God, I know the reason why man lives so tired and has no normal interpersonal relationships with one another. It is that man pays not the slightest heed to God’s words, and thus lives under the bondage of Satan, being mercenary and struggling for fame and fortune, and doesn’t live out the likeness of a real man. Then, how can man live happily and live out the likeness of a real man? We can find the answer in Almighty God’s words.
Almighty God says, “When mankind has a real human life on earth, all Satan’s forces will have been bound, and man’s life on earth will be very easy and will not be as complicated as it is now. Such things as interpersonal relationships, social relationships, and complicated family relationships are too troublesome and too painful! It is too miserable for man to live in these things! After man has been conquered, man’s heart and mind will have been changed, and all men will have a heart of fearing God and a heart of loving God. When all those in the entire universe who pursue to love God have been conquered, that is, when Satan has been defeated, Satan will have been bound, that is, all the forces of darkness will have been bound, and man’s life on earth will be free from any disturbance and man will be able to live on earth freely. If man’s life is without the fleshly relationships and without the complicated fleshly things, it will be much easier. Man’s fleshly relationships are too complicated. That man has these things proves that he has not broken away from Satan’s influence. When you have the same relationship with the brothers and sisters as you usually have with your family members, you will be free from trouble and will not worry about anyone. That will be best. Then you will be relieved of half of your sufferings. When men live a normal human life on earth, they will be like angels. Although they will still be flesh, they will be almost like angels. This is the final promise, the promise bestowed to man in the end.” (from The Word Appears in the Flesh) From the words of God, I understand only if man accepts God’s work in the last days and lives under the guidance of God’s word, can he break free from Satan’s influence of darkness, and finally live in the light of God’s word and enjoy the new life God bestows upon man.
Bible Verse–Psalm 71:5
For you are my hope, O Lord GOD: you are my trust from my youth.
Bible Verse–Psalm 62:5
My soul, wait you only on God; for my expectation is from him.
Bible Verses–Luke 17:24-25
For as the lightning, that lightens out of the one part under heaven, shines to the other part under heaven; so shall also the Son of man be in his day. But first must he suffer many things, and be rejected of this generation.
How to Pray to Be Heard by God
By Cindy, United States
All believers in God know that praying is the only way through which our spirits can connect with God’s Spirit, and that we cannot practice our faith without it. However, many of us have no idea what true prayer is though we make prayers every day. Perhaps some people might say, “I pray to God every day. In the morning, I entrust the entire day to God in my prayer and express my wishes to Him, begging Him to lead me throughout the day; in the evening, I pray to God confessing my sins. Is it not truly praying to God?” Some say, “Every day I give thanks before meals and express thanks in everything. Am I not truly praying to God?” Still others may say, “In my prayer, I can recite many passages of the Bible and speak for a long time. Isn’t it a true prayer?” Indeed, there is no denying that all these above are prayers made to God, but are they true prayers?
Prayers that are merely going through the motions are not approved by God.
Let’s look at two passages of God’s words, “Prayer is not a case of just going through the motions, following procedure, or reciting the words of God. That is to say, praying is not parroting certain words and it is not imitating others. In prayer, one must reach the state where one’s heart can be given to God, laying open one’s heart so that it may be moved by God.” “They focus only on making a fuss over how they practice, and they treat God’s words as rules to follow. Such people are not putting God’s words into practice; they are just gratifying the flesh, and performing for other people to see. These religious rules and rituals are all human in origin; they do not come from God. God does not follow rules, nor is He subject to any law. Rather, He does new things every day, accomplishing practical work. Like people in the Three-Self Church, who limit themselves to practices such as attending morning services every day, offering evening prayers and prayers of gratitude before meals, and giving thanks in all things—however much they do and for however long they do it, they will not have the work of the Holy Spirit. When people live amidst rules and have their hearts fixed on methods of practice, the Holy Spirit cannot work, because their hearts are occupied by rules and human notions. Thus, God is unable to intervene and work on them, and they can only continue living under the control of laws. Such people are forever incapable of receiving God’s praise.”
From God’s words, we can see that if we are limited to such outward practices as daily morning watch, evening prayers, giving thanks before meals, confessing our sins, reciting the words of God and parroting the words of others, we are just going through the formalities and following procedure. Praying like this is merely clinging to rules and religious rituals, and is being perfunctory with God. Such prayer is not sincere and won’t bring us enjoyment, nor will it enable us to gain the work of the Holy Spirit or strengthen our love for God. For all those who make prayers like this, no matter how many times they pray in a day, or how many years they practice praying, God will never do work on them, and they therefore won’t get their life dispositions changed, nor will they gain a real knowledge of God or be approved by God.
Take the prayers of the Pharisees as an example. They prayed in the synagogues and on the street corners, saying words pleasant to hear and appearing very pious, yet they did all this just for others to see and hear while in their hearts there was no place for God at all. After praying, they didn’t practice any of God’s words, but instead devoured widows’ property and murdered prophets and righteous people. Their prayers were simply a case of going through motions and formalities and were a performance of religious rituals, which were hypocritical and detestable to God. That was why God warned us not to pray as the Pharisees did, just as what the Lord Jesus said, “And when you pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men” (Matthew 6:5).
Let me give you another example. I know a pastor who recites a number of scriptures every time he prays, seemingly very sincere and pious, but behind the scenes, he schemes against other co-workers and even embezzles the church offerings. Obviously, he is just going through the motions and following the religious rituals when he prays, and he is treating God perfunctorily and deceiving God. God will never work on such people like him who don’t have the slightest fear or knowledge of God and He also detests their prayers.
Also, we often imitate the pastors and preachers in our prayers by repeating almost every word they say. When praying, we express our willingness to faithfully expend for the Lord and practice His words to satisfy God, but when we encounter practical problems, we forget all about what we have prayed. For example, when our family affairs conflict with our work in the church, we find excuses to escape our duties. When we support the brothers and sisters who went back to the world many times but they are still unwilling to turn around, we lose our patience and tolerance. And when our children don’t listen to us, we usually fly into a rage. Clearly, most times we just pray one way but do another way, failing to fulfill what we have said in prayers. This is all because we don’t say our prayers from the depths of our hearts but just go through the motions and follow the rituals by repeating the same things every day, with the thought that it’s enough that we have reported before God. In fact, this is dealing with God perfunctorily and trying to fool God and deceive God. God will never listen to prayers that are not sincere, nor will He acknowledge them, so if we pray like this, we will never gain the touch of the Holy Spirit but instead will feel dry and barren inside. This is not truly praying. So what does it mean to truly pray?
What does it mean to truly pray?
God’s words say: “What is true prayer? It is telling God what is in your heart, communing with God as you grasp His will, communicating with God through His words, feeling especially close to God, sensing He is there before you, and believing you have something to say to Him. Your heart feels filled with light and you feel how lovable God is. You feel especially inspired, and listening to you brings gratification to your brothers and sisters. They will feel that the words you speak are the words within their hearts, the words they wish to say, as though your words were a substitute for their own. This is what true prayer is. After you have engaged in true prayer, your heart will be at peace and will know gratification. The strength to love God can rise up, and you will feel that there is nothing of greater value or significance in life than loving God. All this proves that your prayers have been effective.” “The minimum that God requires of man is that man be able to open his heart to Him. If man gives his true heart to God and speaks what is truly in his heart, then God is willing to work in him. What God desires is not the twisted heart of man, but a pure and honest heart. If man does not speak from his heart to God, then God will not move his heart or work in him. Therefore, the crux of prayer is to speak to God from your heart, telling Him your shortcomings or rebellious disposition, laying yourself completely open before Him; only then will God be interested in your prayers, or else He will hide His face from you.”
From God’s words we can see that whether it is a true prayer doesn’t depend on how much we say or how pleasant our words are, but is instead decided by whether or not we are speaking our innermost thoughts. When we pray to God with our true hearts, we will feel touched and gratified in our spirits and our resolution to pursue to satisfy God will be inspired—this kind of prayer is true. In our daily life, we have experienced happy or upsetting things, we have felt moved after relying on God to overcome the difficulties, or we have also felt reproached for doing something against God’s will. We can bring all this before God, pray and seek for His will, and ask for the guidance of His words. If we are able to resolve some problems through relying on God every day, then our strength to love God will rise up and we will feel it so great to believe in God and that God’s words can solve all our problems. As a result, our resolution to expend for God will be ignited and we will become eager to bring more people before God so that they can receive His salvation. This is the result achieved by truly praying to God. There are no rules to prayer, nor does it has anything to do with how much we say. As long as we speak honestly and sincerely, God will listen.
I remember the experiences of a sister who has been working in the church for several years, during which time the money she earned was just enough to cover her daily expenses. Once her relative invited her to start a factory in partnership. She felt this was a good opportunity to earn big money and live a good life, but meanwhile she also knew that taking this opportunity meant that she would have no time or energy to work in the church anymore. Because of this, she was caught in a dilemma—she neither wanted to betray God nor let such a good opportunity slip. Just when she felt pain and didn’t know how to choose, she prayed to God, telling Him her innermost thoughts and true state: “O God, now I really want to open a factory with my relative to earn more money, but in that case, I will have no time to work for You. God, I don’t want to betray You, but I feel it is so hasd to overcome the temptation of money. I beg You to guide me so that I can make the right decision and act in accordance with Your will….” After many times of speaking to God what was in her heart and confiding in God her practical difficulties in prayers, she saw these words of the Lord Jesus: “No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. You cannot serve God and mammon” (Matthew 6:24). “For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” (Mark 8:36–37). The sister then realized that getting rich was not the will of God. Even if we own all the money in the world and lead a superior life, what is the point of it if we miss the chance to be saved and lose our lives? Besides, pursuing fame and fortune can only provide us with temporary enjoyment and glory, after which we still feel empty. There were so many celebrities and stars who had money but still felt empty and who committed suicide at a young age. Coming to this realization, the sister resolutely declined her relative’s offer and again threw herself into serving God. This was the result achieved by her true prayers to God, which enabled her to overcome the temptation of money and live in God’s care and protection.
In addition, sometimes when we are trapped in a negative state whereby we lose interest in reading God’s words, we should pray to God, “O God, I’m now very negative and my heart is so dark that I don’t want to read Your words. God, I don’t know what leads to this. Please guide me to find the reason so that I can return before You to read Your words.” Though these words are simple and may not sound pleasant, they come straight from our hearts and give voice to our real condition, so God will listen.
In a word, if we use a true heart to pray to God, telling Him our innermost thoughts and the truth, then that is truly praying, and by doing so, we will be able to establish a normal relationship with Him and live under His care and protection.
Bible Verse–Luke 12:40
Be you therefore ready also: for the Son of man comes at an hour when you think not.
Bible Verse–Psalm 91:7
A thousand shall fall at your side, and ten thousand at your right hand; but it shall not come near you.
What Does “He That Believes on the Son Has Everlasting Life” Really Mean?
By Jingyuan
“The Lord Jesus said: ‘But whoever drinks of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life’ (John 4:14). He also said: ‘He that believes on the Son has everlasting life: and he that believes not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God stays on him’ (John 3:36). These two verses make it very clear that the Lord Jesus is incarnate God, that is, the Son of man; He has the way of eternal life; and we can obtain eternal life as long as we believe in Him. So we firmly believe that we can surely obtain eternal life by believing in the Lord Jesus, praying in His name, attending meetings, reading the Bible, and working hard for the Lord. But in the last co-worker meeting Brother Zhang fellowshiped that such belief was not the true belief in the Son and that we were unable to gain eternal life in that way. Only those who gain the truth as their lives by practicing the Lord’s words and living out the reality of His words are true believers in the Son and can get eternal life. So I’m confused. Why is it that those who work hard for the Lord can’t obtain eternal life while only those who gain the truth as life can gain eternal life?” asked Chen Yang. This question was hanging over him, so he came to Brother Liu Chen’s to seek fellowship.
Liu Chen thought for a moment, and said, “Thank the Lord! Before we figure out this question, we firstly need to know what the phrase ‘the water that I shall give him’ refers to.”
“It certainly refers to the Lord’s word, the Lord’s way,” Chen Yang answered eagerly.
“Exactly right. It indeed refers to the Lord’s word, the Lord’s way. So we must practice the Lord’s words, obey His teachings, live out the reality of His words, and gain His words as life. Only in this way are we truly believing in the Son. And only through faith such as this can we obtain eternal life. Though on the surface we keep the Lord’s name, pray in His name, attend meetings, read the Bible, and work for the Lord, we are unable to put His words into practice and hold on to His teachings, and we haven’t gained His words as life. It proves that we haven’t drunk the water the Lord gives us and haven’t received the provision of the living water of life. Can we gain eternal life the way we are believing in the Lord? Obviously, it is impossible! Brother, wouldn’t you say so?” Liu Chen said slowly and methodically.
“According to your words, there are substantive differences between the result achieved by attending meetings, reading the Bible, and working for the Lord and the result achieved by practicing the Lord’s words to gain the truth as life,” Chen Yang nodded thoughtfully.
“Indeed. Think about it. If the people who just believe in the Lord Jesus, pray in His name, attend meetings, read the Bible, and work for Him are the ones who truly believe in the Son, why did the Lord Jesus say, ‘Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in your name? and in your name have cast out devils? and in your name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess to them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity’ (Matthew 7:22-23)? Do those who have preached and worked in the Lord’s name not believe in the Lord? Why will they not receive the Lord’s approval but be convicted by the Lord? Because, though they have worked for the Lord outwardly, they never practiced His words nor gained the truth as life and they always sinned and resisted the Lord. Ultimately they haven’t broken away from their sins yet, so they are the evil-doers in the Lord’s eyes.”
Liu Chen picked up the cup and took a sip of tea, and then he went on fellowshiping, “We all know that the Lord Jesus required that ‘You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind. This is the first and great commandment. And the second is like to it, You shall love your neighbor as yourself. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets’ (Matthew 22:37-40). Those who truly love the Lord with all their heart, soul, and mind love the Lord with a dedicated and pure heart. No matter how much they have worked for God, and how many sufferings they have endured, they don’t have any intention to make a deal, covet their own benefits, or haggle over gains and losses and reward, but rather obey God and work for the purpose of satisfying God; even if trials and tribulations befall them, they won’t complain about God or betray God, but instead obey all of God’s arrangements. But us? Though we work for the Lord, we all have our personal extravagant desires within. Our intention of working and suffering is to enter into the heavenly kingdom and enjoy eternal blessings, not to truly love the Lord and satisfy Him. When we gain the Lord’s blessings, we are able to expend for the Lord and praise Him; once faced with disasters, we will misunderstand and complain to the Lord, and even be unwilling to spend for Him anymore. This proves that we have intentions in our expenditure for the Lord. In addition, we always live in corrupt dispositions, sinning and resisting the Lord, and live a life of sinning each day and confessing each night. So would we obtain eternal life since we haven’t practiced the Lord’s words and haven’t gained His words as life?”
“That’s true. Through your fellowship, I think of myself: Though I believe in the Lord and have expended myself, I do that in order to gain blessings and benefit in the future. In my life, I often complain to God when encountering unhappy situations, and always involuntarily tell lies and engage in deceit so as to protect my reputation and status. According to God’s requirements, I’m indeed unable to obtain eternal life.” Chen Yang’s heart was a bit heavy.
“Brother Liu, I have some other questions I don’t understand. Why can’t we practice the Lord’s words since we have believed in the Lord for many years? Why do we still go against the Lord’s requirements despite ourselves even if we have clearly known them? What do you think that’s really about? We can’t practice the Lord’s word but always live in and are unable to escape from this endless cycle of committing sins and admitting to them; if we continue like this, the Lord’s word is impossible to be a spring of water welling up within us into eternal life. Then will we be able to obtain eternal life?” Chen Yang continued, with a puzzled frown.
“Brother Chen, the questions you’ve raised are very important! They are also the questions most brothers and sisters in the Lord are confused about. Actually, they are related to the significance and the results of the Lord Jesus’ work. In the Age of Grace, what the Lord Jesus did was redemptive work, and He expressed the way of repentance. Our faith in the Lord Jesus only absolves us from our sins and qualifies us to come before God to confess our sins through prayer and receive God’s grace and blessings. The Lord Jesus has just forgiven our sins, but our inner sinful nature and corrupt dispositions haven’t been resolved yet. So we still often go against the teachings of the Lord and sin every day and confess every day. If we want to practice the word of the Lord and gain the truth as life to become the people who do God’s will, we must truly know and hate our satanic nature and be purified and changed through God’s words. Only when our sinful nature has been taken away and we have no dispositions opposing the truth, becoming the ones who are compatible with God, can we obtain eternal life. After He completed the work of redemption, the Lord Jesus predicted that He would return, and He also predicted: ‘I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come’ (John 16:12-13). And the Bible says: ‘So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and to them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin to salvation’ (Hebrews 9:28). ‘He that reject me, and receives not my words, has one that judges him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day’ (John 12:48). ‘For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God’ (1 Peter 4:17). These four verses are very clear. Christ will appear once again and express the entirety of the truth and carry out the work of chastisement and judgment in order to thoroughly cleanse our corrupt disposition and save us mankind from the bondage of sin. So the work of judgment done by the returned Lord Jesus in the last days is critical for us mankind to be saved and obtain eternal life. If we only accept the Lord Jesus’ redemption and want to obtain eternal life and enter into the heavenly kingdom without accepting the returned Lord Jesus’s work of judgment in the last days, we have our head in the clouds,” Liu Chen fellowshiped with sincerity.
Chen Yang said excitedly, “Thanks be to the Lord! Your fellowship is so clear and incisive. It seems that only by accepting the work of the returned Lord can we obtain eternal life and gain God’s salvation. It’s imperative for us to seek God’s appearance as quickly as possible. Only in this way can we have the chance to obtain the way of eternal life and realize our wish of obtaining eternal life by believing in the Son!”
Bible Verse–Job 22:29
When men are cast down, then you shall say, There is lifting up; and He shall save the humble person.
Bible Verses–John 13:34-35
A new commandment I give to you, That you love one another; as I have loved you, that you also love one another. By this shall all men know that you are my disciples, if you have love one to another.
Bible Verse–James 1:26
If any man among you seem to be religious, and bridles not his tongue, but deceives his own heart, this man’s religion is vain.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 49:13
Sing, O heavens; and be joyful, O earth; and break forth into singing, O mountains: for the LORD has comforted his people, and will have mercy on his afflicted.
Bible Verse–Psalm 37:7
Rest in the LORD, and wait patiently for him: fret not yourself because of him who prospers in his way, because of the man who brings wicked devices to pass.
What Can We Learn From the Jerusalem Temple Being Destroyed?
By Wang Xinyu
Early on in my spiritual formation, I read this passage in the Bible, “And when he was come near, he beheld the city, and wept over it, Saying, If you had known, even you, at least in this your day, the things which belong to your peace! but now they are hid from your eyes. For the days shall come on you, that your enemies shall cast a trench about you, and compass you round, and keep you in on every side, And shall lay you even with the ground, and your children within you; and they shall not leave in you one stone on another; because you knew not the time of your visitation. And he went into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold therein, and them that bought; Saying to them, It is written, My house is the house of prayer: but you have made it a den of thieves. And he taught daily in the temple. But the chief priests and the scribes and the chief of the people sought to destroy him, And could not find what they might do: for all the people were very attentive to hear him” (Luke 19:41-48). After reading this passage, I couldn’t help but remember the tragedy of the destruction of the temple in Jerusalem two thousand years ago: In 70 AD, General Titus of Rome attacked Jerusalem with the Roman army, the temple was burned, and the Israelites were slaughtered by Roman soldiers. Did this not fulfill the prophecy in this passage?
Actually, before the Lord Jesus became incarnate to do His work, the temple had already become desolate and “collapsed.” The primary reason is that these Jewish leaders did not obey Jehovah’s commandments, but instead deviated from God’s way, and used the traditions and rules of the ancients to instruct people in all things, in ways such as “Wash your hands carefully or you can’t eat, and you may not eat either if you do not bathe after coming from the market.” They followed these traditions and rules of ancient people as God’s word. On most days, they stood up high in their pulpits, explaining the laws to the people, making long prayers, and even writing scriptures on the tassels of their robes, to make others see that they were godly. However, their hearts were filled with evil. Not only did they murder the prophets sent by Jehovah, they also devoured widows’ property, so God said: “This people honors me with their lips, but their heart is far from me” (Mark 7:6). “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you are like to white washed sepulchers, which indeed appear beautiful outward, but are within full of dead men’s bones, and of all uncleanness” (Matthew 23:27). The Holy Spirit had already forsaken them, so when they turned the temple into a place to buy and sell cattle, sheep, and pigeons and exchange money, and even into a nest of thieves, there was none of the Holy Spirit’s discipline. Without the work of the Holy Spirit, the temple had already lost its value and significance.
Especially when the Lord Jesus began to work, the Pharisees refused to seek or examine the Lord’s sermons. Instead, to preserve their status and positions, they invented all kinds of lies and unscrupulously condemned and resisted the Lord Jesus, and also incited the people to reject the Lord. They even colluded with the Roman government and crucified the benevolent Lord. It is obvious that these Jewish leaders are hypocrites. They may have served God, but they were actually antichrists who resisted God. How could the Lord Jesus, who was holy, preach in such a temple after He came?
Another reason is that the work of the Holy Spirit had moved, the incarnate Lord Jesus carried out His work to redeem mankind outside the temple, and God’s work progressed upon the basis of His work in the Age of Law. The Lord Jesus began the Age of Grace and concluded the Age of Law. Those who accepted the Lord Jesus’ work of redemption, such as Peter and John, gained the work of the Holy Spirit, had a new path of practice, and received God’s salvation. But the Pharisees who still remained in the temple, and rejected, defied, and condemned the Lord were naturally abandoned by God’s work, and could only fall into darkness and desolation as they spent their days by the altar.
Having said that, I can’t help but think that my own church is desolate to the point where my brothers and sisters fall asleep during the gatherings. Many people still use the church as a place to buy and sell, to promote products, to gather and talk about business opportunities, and some of our pastors and elders have no fear of God in their hearts. They use the church as a place of exchange for profit-seeking and gaining money, a platform to squabble and fight for their own interests. When they preach, they also deconstructed the Lord’s words according to their own meanings. They even obey Paul’s words as if they were God’s, using the words of man to nullify God’s words. They do not in the slightest fellowship on any God’s practical will, and meetings are simply going through the motions, going through a process. They lost the work of the Holy Spirit long ago.
I have thought about the Lord Jesus’ words, and I know He will return again. Given the church’s desolation today, it is quite possible that the Lord has already returned. We must not sit and wait for death. We should seek the Holy Spirit’s work and follow in God’s footsteps, because God warned us, “My people, that you be not partakers of her sins, and that you receive not of her plagues” (Revelation 18:4). “These are they which follow the Lamb wherever he goes” (Revelation 14:4).
Bible Verse–Matthew 21:21
Jesus answered and said to them, Truly I say to you, If you have faith, and doubt not, you shall not only do this which is done to the fig tree, but also if you shall say to this mountain, Be you removed, and be you cast into the sea; it shall be done.
Why Should We Christians Pray Without Ceasing?
What does praying without ceasing refer to?
Regarding the apostle Paul’s words “pray without ceasing” (1 Thessalonians 5:17), many people interpret them as constantly speaking to God and consider it a very difficult thing to accomplish. In fact, praying without ceasing is not some sort of outward ritual. Instead, it refers to us Christians honoring God as great, relying on and looking to God, communicating with God in our spirits and living before God at all times. Praying without ceasing does not hold to a certain format, nor is it limited to a fixed time or place. Regardless of whether we are free or busy, strong or weak, whether our environment is comfortable or harsh, whether we have difficulties or not, or whether we have made transgressions or not, we can pray to God and communicate with Him. Even when our hands are busy doing something, we can still pray to God in our hearts. Whether we are sitting on the bus, working, or preaching, we can always pray to God, draw close to Him with heart, and quiet our hearts before the Lord. In short, we can practice praying at any time and any place.
Why should we pray without ceasing?
1) Praying unceasingly can keep us away from Satan’s temptations, so that we won’t be captured by Satan and lose God’s salvation.
It says in the Bible: “The whole world lies in wickedness” (1 John 5:19). Today’s world is evil and dark and controlled by Satan, which uses all kinds of evil thoughts and views as well as social trends to corrupt us and control our minds and bodies, resulting in us indulging in fleshly and material enjoyment without any time or energy to pursue the truth and practice God’s words. Over time, our hearts drift further and further away from God and we may easily lose God’s salvation. Praying unceasingly, actually, is an effective way for us to stay away from Satan’s temptations, which can also help us gain God’s leadership when temptations befall us and give us the faith and strength to overcome them.
For example, Satan uses such philosophies and views like “A man dies for money; a bird dies for food,” “Some officials are just looking out for number one, not the public,” “Life is just about eating and dressing” to deceive and seduce us, causing us Christians to rush about only for the sake of our lives and flesh, have no interest in reading God’s words, and live every day in a state of emptiness and exhaustion. Satan also benumbs us with the viewpoint “Get drunk today and worry about things tomorrow,” so that we all follow social trends, eating, drinking and seeking pleasure while neglecting the pursuit of truth. Besides, Satan goes to great lengths to create a world of gaiety and splendor to take over our thoughts and minds, luring us into a vicious spiral of squandering money and working desperately to make money, with the result that we all have been reduced to total slaves to money with no sufficient time to worship God. It also uses all sorts of online games, video websites and chatting software to keep us glued to the internet. Also there are various kinds of magazines, newspapers and 24-hour news which have entirely occupied our minds so that we have no way to quiet our hearts reading the Bible, praying, attending meetings and worshiping God. Faced with various seductions and temptations of Satan, without praying and calling on God, we, who simply do not have the strength to overcome sin, are unable to see through Satan’s tricks and will easily be captured by Satan and end up losing God’s salvation. Therefore, we need to constantly pray and call out to God so as to receive protection from Him, stay away from Satan’s harm and gain His salvation.
There was a sister whose living conditions were pretty good but who wanted to earn more money and live a life of riches. So she began to work two jobs, rushing about all day long, and no longer had time to read the Bible or attend gatherings. In the end, she made herself sick through exhaustion, and lived in torment. When she realized her abnormal conditions, she prayed to God about her true thoughts and difficulties, seeking out God’s will and enlightenment. After praying like this many times, she remembered these words of the Lord Jesus: “For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” (Mark 8:36–37). She then understood—even if one possesses a lot of money and enjoys the best material luxuries, what is the significance of it if one loses one’s own health? Is it worth it? We should be content with having clothing on our backs and food on our tables and spend our spare time coming before God more to equip us with the truth. Only if we gain the truth and life can we live out a meaningful life and eventually be approved by God. After understanding the outcomes of pursuing money and the benefits of pursuing truth and life, the sister chose to let go of money and return before God to worship God. Later, she restored a normal relationship with God and her illnesses gradually disappeared—these were all the results obtained from her constant prayers.
Therefore, living in this world teeming with temptations, if we want to avoid walking the way of worldly people and being captured by Satan, if we want to live under God’s care and protection and gain His salvation, we must pray unceasingly to maintain a normal relationship with God.
2) Praying without ceasing can protect us from living in our corrupt dispositions, so that we can avoid offending God and arousing God’s scorn.
Ever since we were corrupted by Satan, we are filled with all kinds of corrupt dispositions: being arrogant, self-righteous, selfish, mercenary, crooked, deceitful, insidious and malicious. Unable to control these corrupt dispositions, our behaviors are all dominated by them and we cannot live out a true human likeness. Just as Paul said: “For to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not” (Romans 7:18). Although we believe in God, we are still living under Satan’s domain controlled by it. If we do not frequently become intimate with God through praying, it is very easy for us to rely on our corrupt dispositions and follow our own ideas to do evil against God.
For example, when we do not get along with someone, or when others do not listen to or obey us, we despise them and contemplate attacking and seeking revenge against them or giving them a hard time. As soon as this thought comes across our mind, we should constantly pray to and call on God, begging Him to protect us from following the evil thoughts. God will then enlighten us: “And why behold you the mote that is in your brother’s eye, but consider not the beam that is in your own eye?” (Matthew 7:3). This allows us to realize that what we have revealed is maliciousness and that as Christians, we should have a heart that reveres God and mustn’t do things harmful to others. Coming to this understanding, we are able to approach this matter rationally, develop hatred for ourselves and no longer make irrational demands of others.
Therefore, praying without ceasing can protect us from living in our corrupt dispositions, through which we accept God’s observation and generate a God-fearing heart. We are able to do what we ought to do and say what we ought to say in accordance with God’s words, thus avoiding acting out of line to offend and disgust God.
3) Praying without ceasing can help us grasp our actual state and make constant life progression.
Sometimes when we encounter difficulties, setbacks or failures, we often fall into a state of negativity and weakness whereby we lose our faith to follow God, cannot experience God’s work in a normal condition, our minds become muddied, and we have no life progression for a long time. Even if we rely on deliberate repression—we restrain ourselves in this way or that way—still we cannot free ourselves from those negative or adverse things. At this time, we should frequently come before God in prayer, asking the Holy Spirit to grant us faith and strength, through which we are able to find the root of our bad condition, treat difficulties, setbacks and failures appropriately, and come out of our wrong condition. There will then be more positive things within us, our relationship with God will become normal, and we will have more chances to receive the work of the Holy Spirit. In the end, we will gain a lot and our life will blossom quickly.
On the other hand, when we achieve good results in our work and everything goes well and is comfortable, we should also frequently come before God in prayer to reflect on whether or not we have met God’s requirements. This is because once we reap some results, we are apt to live in a complacent condition, thinking that we are capable, and thus no longer pursue progress. If we frequently make prayers, we will realize that our achievements are all thanks to the guidance of the Holy Spirit and that without God, we can achieve nothing. We then remember these words in Proverbs: “Pride goes before destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall” (Proverbs 16:18), and realize that we are being self-satisfied and revealing arrogant disposition, and that if we do not turn ourselves around in good time, we will easily lose the work of the Holy Spirit. At that time, we will conduct ourselves humbly, no longer admire our own ego but willingly give all glory to God. It can be seen from this that through unceasingly praying we can walk out of the wrong state and always live in a normal state to experience God’s work, thus making constant life progression.
Praying without ceasing is of great importance to us Christians. It is the best way for us to communicate with God, gain the Holy Spirit’s work, stay away from Satan’s harm and obtain God’s care and protection. As Christians, each of us should pay attention to it and practice it as a part of our spiritual life. Just as God’s words say: “After God created mankind and granted them spirits, He enjoined them that if they did not call out to Him, then they would not be able to connect with His Spirit and, thus, the ‘satellite television’ from heaven would be impossible to receive on earth. When God is no longer in people’s spirits, there is an empty seat left for other things, and Satan thus seizes the opportunity to get in. When people contact God with their hearts, Satan immediately panics and rushes to escape. Through mankind’s cries, God gives them what they need, but He does not at first ‘reside’ within them. He simply gives them constant aid because of their cries, and from that internal strength people gain hardiness, so that Satan dares not come in to ‘play’ at its will. So, if people continuously connect with God’s Spirit, Satan does not dare to come and cause disruptions. Without Satan’s disruptions, all people’s lives are normal, and God then has the opportunity to work unhindered within them. As such, what God wants to do can be achieved through humans.”
Bible Verses–Matthew 5:3-10
Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted. Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth. Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled. Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy. Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God. Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God. Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
Bible Verse–Matthew 6:5
And when you pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Truly I say to you, They have their reward.
What Is the True Meaning of “It Is Finished” Spoken by the Lord Jesus Upon the Cross?
By Weichen
It was a morning in early winter. The red sun in the sky was shedding its soft rays.
Humming hymns of praise to God, Zhang Yue rode to the home of her cousin Li Chen to tell her and her husband Liu Zhen the good news about the Lord Jesus’ return. At the sight of Zhang Yue, Li Chen was surprised and happy, and Liu Zhen was busy making tea.
Li Chen said happily, “Zhang Yue, we haven’t seen each other since you were transferred to another area to shepherd the church there. It just so happens that I have a question and I’d like to seek answers from you. Yesterday, a classmate of mine came to bear witness to Almighty God’s work in the last days for me again. She said that the Lord Jesus has really returned to express the truth and do the work of judgment beginning at the house of God. Her fellowship was well-founded, and was in accordance with the Bible. However, there is still one thing that I do not understand. Didn’t the Lord Jesus saying “It is finished” upon the cross mean that His work was finished? So how could He come to do the work of judgment?”
At this time, Liu Zhen passed a cup of tea to Zhang Yue and said, “Right, the Lord Jesus saying “It is finished” upon the cross was proof that God’s work of saving mankind was completely finished. As long as we hold on to the Lord’s name, when He returns He’ll immediately raise us up into the kingdom of heaven. He won’t come to do a new stage of work.”
Zhang Yue took the cup and said, smiling, “Li Chen, Liu Zhen, when the Lord Jesus was on the cross, He said, ‘It is finished,’ but He did not say that God’s work of saving mankind was completely finished. If we simply go by these three words spoken by the Lord to decide that God’s work is now over and that when the Lord returns He will not do any new work, aren’t we making too much of a subjective assertion by saying this? Let’s think about it. If the Lord Jesus saying ‘It is finished’ meant that God’s work of saving mankind was thoroughly completed, then why did the Lord prophesy, saying, ‘I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come’ (John 16:12–13). ‘And if any man hear My words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. He that rejects Me, and receives not My words, has one that judges him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day’ (John 12:47–48). The words of the Lord Jesus tell us clearly that the Lord will return to express truth and to do judgment work, and that the Holy Spirit will guide us into all truths. According to what we say, if the crucifixion of the Lord Jesus completed all the work of saving the human race and the Lord Jesus wouldn’t do judgment work, then how would these prophecies be fulfilled? Wouldn’t they fall through?”
After hearing this, Li Chen said, “Mmm, yes. My classmate said the same thing to me yesterday. Oh, right, at this point, I remember that, when the Lord returns in the last days He will do the work of separating people according to their kind, such as separating the wheat from the tares, the sheep from the goats, and the wise virgins from the foolish virgins. Now these works haven’t been done yet, so to say that the Lord’s work is totally finished is not at all appropriate.”
At this moment, Liu Zhen nodded and sat, saying, “That sounds about right. So what exactly did the Lord mean by saying ‘It is finished’?”
Zhang Yue said with a smile, “Here is a book, which explains this question quite clearly. Let’s read it together: ‘To man, God’s crucifixion concluded the work of God’s incarnation, redeemed all of mankind, and allowed Him to seize the key to Hades. Everyone thinks God’s work has been fully accomplished. In actuality, to God, only a small part of His work has been accomplished. He has only redeemed mankind; He has not conquered mankind, let alone changed the ugliness of Satan in man. That is why God says, “Although My incarnate flesh went through the pain of death, that was not the whole goal of My incarnation. Jesus is My beloved Son and was nailed to the cross for Me, but He did not fully conclude My work. He only did a portion of it.”’ ‘For all that man may have been redeemed and forgiven of his sins, it can only be considered as God not remembering the transgressions of man and not treating man in accordance with his transgressions. However, when man, who lives in a body of flesh, has not been set free from sin, he can only continue to sin, endlessly revealing his corrupt satanic disposition. This is the life that man leads, an endless cycle of sinning and being forgiven. The majority of men sin in the day only to confess in the evening. This way, even if the sin offering is forever effective for man, it will not be able to save man from sin. Only half the work of salvation has been completed….’
“From these two passages we can see that, when the Lord Jesus said, “It is finished,” He just meant that His work of redemption was completed, and not that God’s work to save mankind was completely finished. The Lord Jesus did the work of redemption of the crucifixion and redeemed us from sin. We accept the Lord Jesus’ salvation, confess and repent before Him, and our sins will be pardoned. Then we are qualified to come before the Lord and pray to Him, can enjoy the grace that the Lord bestows, and will no longer be condemned by law. This is the outcome of the Lord Jesus’ work of redemption. However, though our belief in the Lord pardons our sins, it can’t be denied that our sinful nature and satanic dispositions still remain within us. For example, in order to protect our personal interests, we are unable to stop ourselves from telling lies, committing fraud and deceiving. In our interpersonal dealings, we plot against each other for personal gain. We give in to vanity, lust for wealth, and follow evil worldly trends. When we suffer through trials, we still misunderstand and blame God, even distancing ourselves from Him or betraying Him. When God’s work does not conform to our notions, we judge and condemn God at will. We follow God yet follow and adore man at the same time. And so on. According to our behaviors and deeds, we still live under Satan’s domain, and we haven’t been truly changed and cleansed, and haven’t been fully gained by God. From this we can see that God’s work of saving all mankind hasn’t been finished yet. God said, ‘Be you holy; for I am holy’ (1 Peter 1:16). And in Hebrews 12:14, it is said, ‘Holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.’ Because God is holy, those who live forever in God’s kingdom are the people whose corrupt dispositions have been cleansed and who no longer commit sins. Whereas we are still utterly filthy and corrupt, and thus we are simply unworthy to enter into the kingdom of heaven. So the Lord prophesied that He would return in the last days to express His words and do the work of judgment and purification. His goal in doing so is to thoroughly save us from sin, allow us to completely escape the bondage of sin, and root our sinful nature. We will then become able to obey and love God, and become people who fear God. Only then will we be qualified to enter the kingdom of heaven. Let’s read two more passages.”
Li Chen said happily, “Great, I’ll read.”
As she said that, she took the book from Zhang Yue’s hands and read, “A sinner such as you, who has just been redeemed, and has not been changed, or been perfected by God, can you be after God’s heart? For you, you who are still of your old self, it is true that you were saved by Jesus, and that you are not counted as a sinner because of the salvation of God, but this does not prove that you are not sinful, and are not impure. How can you be saintly if you have not been changed? Within, you are beset by impurity, selfish and mean, yet you still wish to descend with Jesus—you should be so lucky! You have missed a step in your belief in God: You have merely been redeemed, but have not been changed. For you to be after God’s heart, God must personally do the work of changing and cleansing you; if you are only redeemed, you will be incapable of attaining sanctity. In this way you will be unqualified to share in the good blessings of God, for you have missed out a step in God’s work of managing man, which is the key step of changing and perfecting. And so you, a sinner who has just been redeemed, are incapable of directly inheriting God’s inheritance.”
“Though Jesus did much work among man, He only completed the redemption of all mankind and became man’s sin offering, and did not rid man of all his corrupt disposition. Fully saving man from the influence of Satan not only required Jesus to take on the sins of man as the sin offering, but also required God to do greater work to completely rid man of his disposition, which has been corrupted by Satan. And so, after man was forgiven his sins, God has returned to flesh to lead man into the new age, and begun the work of chastisement and judgment, and this work has brought man into a higher realm. All those who submit under His dominion shall enjoy higher truth and receive greater blessings. They shall truly live in the light, and shall gain the truth, the way, and the life.”
Zhang Yue continued to fellowship, “These two passages clearly explain the reason why the Lord Jesus will do the work of judgment when He returns in the last days and the effect of the work of judgment among man. Though we have received the Lord Jesus’ salvation and our sins have been forgiven, our sinful nature still remains within us. During His judgment work in the last days, God will express all words to allow people to attain salvation, and especially point out the way for people’s dispositions to become transformed and purified. At the same time, God will thoroughly reveal people’s nature and substance which are corrupted by Satan, plus the truth of their corruption and the root of their sins. Then people will be able to understand that their nature is the very nature of Satan, and see that they are living in the likeness of Satan, the devil, so they will truly repent, willingly accept God’s judgment, chastisement, trials and refinement, and be led by God’s word to pursue the truth and the transformation of their dispositions. And they will gradually break from the bondage of their satanic corrupt dispositions, and become people who truly obey and love God. That is when God’s management plan to save mankind will conclude in its entirety. Just as it is recorded in Revelation, ‘And He that sat on the throne said, Behold, I make all things new. … It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End. I will give to him that is thirsty of the fountain of the water of life freely’ (Revelation 21:5–6).”
Li Chen nodded and said, “It turns out that the Lord Jesus saying ‘It is finished’ meant that His work of redemption was finished; it did not mean that God’s work of saving mankind was finished. If we only believe in the Lord but fail to accept the Lord’s work of judging and purifying mankind when He returns in the last days, then in our whole life we won’t separate ourselves from sin! We will only be able to live within the cycle of sinning and confessing our sins, and not be able to shake off the fetters of sin. Ultimately we will be able only to be abandoned and eliminated by the Lord, falling into calamity to be punished!”
Liu Zhen also nodded thoughtfully and said, “Through your fellowship, I understand a bit clearer. What the Lord Jesus did was just the work of redemption, not the work of judging and purifying mankind. The Lord Jesus saying ‘It is finished’ only meant that God’s work of redemption was finished. Accepting the Lord Jesus’ work of redemption only allowed us to be forgiven of our sins, but we cannot attain salvation. Only when we accept the work of judgment done by the returned Lord in the last days, cast off our corruption, achieve purification, and attain salvation from God, will God’s work of saving mankind be thoroughly completed. Zhang Yue, your fellowship about this question is quite enlightening.”
Zhang Yue smiled and said, “Thank God! In fact, when in another area I have accepted Almighty God’s work in the last days. Before I was also confused about the question we discuss today. It was only through reading Almighty God’s words and fellowshiping with some brothers and sisters that I understood it. I’ve come today in order to tell you the news of the Lord’s return. I didn’t expect that someone had spread it to you.”
Hearing what Zhang Yue said, Li Chen and Liu Zhen were a little surprised and looked at each other.
Then, Li Chen gave a pat on her thighs and said remorsefully, “I was so ignorant! Several times my classmate had come to testify that the Lord has returned and has carried out the work of judgment starting from the house of God. However, restrained by my own conceptions, I didn’t dare to accept the returned Lord’s work. This shows that lacking the truth is really pitiable. This time I will thoroughly examine Almighty God’s work in the last days. I absolutely can’t miss the opportunity of being purified and saved by God.”
“That’s right! As believers in the Lord, we are longing for His return. If the Lord really has returned, we’ll accept!” said Liu Zhen.
Holding the book The Word Appears in the Flesh, Li Chen asked, “Zhang Yue, is this book the words of the returned Lord?”
Zhang Yue nodded happily and said, “Yes.”
Liu Zhen got closed to Li Chen, “Let me read it too….”
…………
At that time, the warm sunshine was shining into the house through the window, painting the floor a golden color.
Bible Verse–Hebrews 12:28
Why we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear:
Bible Verse–Hebrews 12:11
Now no chastening for the present seems to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yields the peaceable fruit of righteousness to them which are exercised thereby.
Bible Verse–Psalm 127:3
See, children are an heritage of the LORD: and the fruit of the womb is his reward.
God’s Word Guided Me to Put Aside My Grievance Against My Neighbor
By Xiaowu
He that despises his neighbor sins: but he that has mercy on the poor, happy is he” (Proverbs 14:21).
To get along with others, apart from being tolerant and patient, what’s even more important is to understand: “And be you kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake has forgiven you” (Ephesians 4:32). It is because we are all sinners without the distinction of high and low. To live out the image of the Lord is the common objective of our pursuit.
In the Past, I Was Such a Person
My next-door neighbor raised over 10,000 quails in his yard. Every time he sold the quails’ droppings, he could earn over 1000 yuan. His yard was somewhat narrow while there were many quails’ droppings. In order not to lose money, he came to my home to borrow my land. He said that he would only occupy the place as wide as a floorslab behind my house, so I granted his request.
My husband and I went to other place to work for a while. When we came back, I was dumbfounded: My neighbor actually not only occupied the place as wide as two floorslabs but also built a small alleyway by bricks in the lane we shared together, covering the roof with fibrotiles and fixing a door, with the aim of stacking straws. Seeing all of these, I was really disturbed in my heart, feeling injured and resentful. Furthermore, I was dying to demolish the small alleyway at once and then argue with him. When I nearly lost my sense, God enlightened me: You are a believer in God. You should first quiet yourself to pray.
However, not long after, my neighbor thought of another road to prosperity: He didn’t grow rice but engaged in sideline production (planting pear trees) in the fields. After a period of time, when I went into the fields, I was immediately dumbfounded again: My neighbor had dug a deep ditch, lying close to my field, which was like the tunnel dug by guerrilla forces. The ditch being so deep, if it rained heavily, my field would collapse. I really felt bad within my heart. But, thinking that I was a believer in God and that I should love my neighbor as myself even if he was my enemy, I endured it. Yet, the thing didn’t end at that.
My neighbor was going to cement piles into the ground of his pear orchard. And he again came to my home, telling us his intention to drive cement piles along the ridges in our field. On hearing that, I sort of couldn’t submit to this environment, and replied: “If the cement piles are driven along the ridges, it will make the field impassible. And how can I go to spray pesticide?” But he smiled and said: “Will you not have a road if you vacate a twelve-inch-wide place alongside the ridges?” Hearing what he said, I was angry and resigned, thinking: You are too crafty. If I do that, won’t my field area be reduced? And it means that I will lose over one hundred catties of grain every year. Thinking this way, I just couldn’t accede to his request. And since I didn’t agree, he couldn’t do it forcibly.
However, after that, I was so agitated and felt tortured inside. I thought to myself: The son of my neighbor has leukemia. My neighbor has spent all his savings treating his son and moreover he also runs into the external debts of several hundreds of thousands of yuan. It is understandable that he only thinks of earning money but doesn’t take my interests into consideration. But if I agree to his request, will he become insatiable later because of thinking that we are easy to be taken advantage of? How, exactly, should I practice?
Under the Guidance of God’s Love, I Was Changing
God’s words say: “Cruel, brutal mankind! The conniving and intrigue, the jostling with each other, the scramble for reputation and fortune, the mutual slaughter—when will it ever end?”
God is forever supreme and ever honorable, while man is forever base, forever worthless. This is because God is forever making sacrifices and devoting Himself to mankind; man, however, forever takes and strives only for himself. … for the effort of man is always for his own sake and not for others. Man is always selfish, while God is forever selfless. God is the source of all that is just, good, and beautiful, while man is he who succeeds to and makes manifest all ugliness and evil.” Because I lost some personal interests, I hated my neighbor and even wanted to demolish the small alleyway built by him. Reflecting upon myself, I was bridled by Satan’s poisons “Fight for every inch of territory and wrest every ounce of gain,” and “Nice guys finish last,” which made me lose my conscience and reason. Suddenly, I remembered my father-in-law who had passed away. He was once at loggerheads with his neighbor for some of his personal interests suffered; their relations became strained to a certain extent, and in the end my father-in-law didn’t even say one word to his neighbor straight up to his death. In fact, I could see it was very painful for my father-in-law. Didn’t I almost walk the path of my father-in-law today? When encountering things, I just wanted to protect my own interests and treated others depending on my hot blood. These are not displays of normal humanity. God’s essence is beautiful and good. In order to save us, God became flesh and was subjected to great suffering, and He finally redeemed us through being nailed to the cross. God is always devoting Himself to us mankind selflessly. God’s love is so great and so real. I thought: As a follower of God, I should manifest God and glorify Him; I should understand and accept His love but not force myself to be tolerant and patient, for only when I know God’s love, can I truly put the love of others into practice.
I read another passage of God’s words: “When you rebel against the flesh, there will inevitably be a battle within you. Satan will try and make you follow it, will try and make you follow the conceptions of the flesh and uphold the interests of the flesh—but God’s words will enlighten and illuminate you within, and at this time it is up to you whether you follow God or follow Satan.” This time, I didn’t want to live by Satan’s poisons to make a fuss and contend with others. Instead, I wanted to practice according to God’s words, learning to let go of this thing, putting a little more understandings, consideration and love into my interactions with my neighbor; in this way, I could get along with my neighbor harmoniously. If I still lived by my selfish nature in real life, just protected my own interests but didn’t practice according to God’s words when facing things, then I was still a person who only spoke doctrines but was incapable of living out the truth. Living by Satan’s poisons, I had no normal humanity and no change in my disposition, and lived in suffering. This time, I was resolved to reject Satan and practice God’s words to satisfy Him, no longer being a person who only talked about doctrines but didn’t practice truth.
Thanks to God’s Love, We Today Live in Harmony
Having thoroughly put down the hatred for my neighbor, I readily agreed to his request that he drive cement piles along the ridges and I promised that we would vacate a twelve-inch-wide place to be the road. Seeing I granted his request, my neighbor grinned from ear to ear. I was also very gratified to see his happy smile.
Once, there was a break in the circuit in my house. After knowing that, my neighbor came to my home and helped me find the cause of that. But because he didn’t know the electricity very well, he helped me call an electrician. After checking, the electrician found that the reason was that our electric shock protection didn’t work and needed to be replaced. Hearing that I was to buy a new one, my neighbor hurriedly said: “Don’t buy it first. I may have one at my home. Just let me go to get it.” Afterward, my neighbor came and gave his electric shock protection to me. When I was to pay for it, yet he said: “You have helped me a lot. What is this small thing I did for you?”
He that has my commandments, and keeps them, he it is that loves me: and he that loves me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him” (John 14:21).
What Is the True Meaning of the Resurrection of the Dead in the Bible?
By Xiangwang
Editor’s note: Many believers in the Lord think that when the Lord returns, the dead will be resurrected and that the saints through the ages will arise from their tombs. But will the biblical prophecies really come about as we imagine? Who really are “the dead” anyways? And how should we understand “resurrection of the dead”?
At 3:00 pm, in a boat in the middle of a river, Jiang Xun was chatting with his aunt who had returned to China to preach.
During their conversation, Jiang Xun discovered that his aunt now saw more clearly the things regarding faith and had very unique insight into them. So, Jiang Xun said enviously, “Auntie, after you came back from America this time, much of what you have talked about is what I’ve never heard. You must have gained a lot in America. I’d like to ask you a question. The Bible says, ‘Thus said the Lord Jehovah to these bones; Behold, I will cause breath to enter into you, and you shall live: And I will lay sinews on you, and will bring up flesh on you, and cover you with skin, and put breath in you, and you shall live; and you shall know that I am Jehovah ‘ (Ezekiel 37:5–6). ‘In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised’ (1 Corinthians 15:52).’For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first’ (1 Thessalonians 4:16). These verses say clearly that when the Lord comes back, He will show great miracles so that the dead will be resurrected instantly, emerging from their tombs like Lazarus did. At that time, we’ll see the martyrs to the Lord. However, not long ago, my old classmate told me that the resurrection of the dead is not, as I imagine, the dead being brought back to life and coming out from their tombs. Instead, it refers to those whose spirits are dead after Satan’s corruption coming alive. I don’t quite understand what he told me. Could it be that my view is wrong? Auntie, can you discuss your opinion?”and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first’ (1 Thessalonians 4:16). These verses say clearly that when the Lord comes back, He will show great miracles so that the dead will be resurrected instantly, emerging from their tombs like Lazarus did. At that time, we’ll see the martyrs to the Lord. However, not long ago, my old classmate told me that the resurrection of the dead is not, as I imagine, the dead being brought back to life and coming out from their tombs. Instead, it refers to those whose spirits are dead after Satan’s corruption coming alive. I don’t quite understand what he told me. Could it be that my view is wrong? Auntie, can you discuss your opinion?”and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first’ (1 Thessalonians 4:16). These verses say clearly that when the Lord comes back, He will show great miracles so that the dead will be resurrected instantly, emerging from their tombs like Lazarus did. At that time, we’ll see the martyrs to the Lord. However, not long ago, my old classmate told me that the resurrection of the dead is not, as I imagine, the dead being brought back to life and coming out from their tombs. Instead, it refers to those whose spirits are dead after Satan’s corruption coming alive. I don’t quite understand what he told me. Could it be that my view is wrong? Auntie, can you discuss your opinion?”He will show great miracles so that the dead will be resurrected instantly, emerging from their tombs like Lazarus did. At that time, we’ll see the martyrs to the Lord. However, not long ago, my old classmate told me that the resurrection of the dead is not, as I imagine, the dead being brought back to life and coming out from their tombs. Instead, it refers to those whose spirits are dead after Satan’s corruption coming alive. I don’t quite understand what he told me . Could it be that my view is wrong? Auntie, can you discuss your opinion?”He will show great miracles so that the dead will be resurrected instantly, emerging from their tombs like Lazarus did. At that time, we’ll see the martyrs to the Lord. However, not long ago, my old classmate told me that the resurrection of the dead is not, as I imagine, the dead being brought back to life and coming out from their tombs. Instead, it refers to those whose spirits are dead after Satan’s corruption coming alive. I don’t quite understand what he told me . Could it be that my view is wrong? Auntie, can you discuss your opinion?”Instead, it refers to those whose spirits are dead after Satan’s corruption coming alive. I don’t quite understand what he told me. Could it be that my view is wrong? Auntie, can you discuss your opinion?”Instead, it refers to those whose spirits are dead after Satan’s corruption coming alive. I don’t quite understand what he told me. Could it be that my view is wrong? Auntie, can you discuss your opinion?”
His aunt replied with a smile, “My understanding used to be the same as yours. I thought that the resurrection of the dead referred to the dead coming back to life. Until one day, a sister’s fellowship made me realize that what I had understood was the literal meaning of the verses, not their true meaning. As is known to all, God’s wisdom is higher than the heavens and what God does exceeds our thoughts and imaginations. Furthermore, prophecies refer to something that will happen in the future, and before they are fulfilled, none of us knows their true meaning. Besides, it says in the Bible, ‘For the letter kills, but the spirit gives life’ (2 Corinthians 3:6). These words admonish us that we shouldn’t understand the verses according to their literal meaning but instead we should seek their true meaning. If we just interpret the text literally,we are very liable to misinterpret the prophecies. For example, the Book of Isaiah prophesied that the Messiah would come to power and manage God’s kingdom. At that time, people interpreted the prophecies from a literal perspective and believed that since the Messiah would come to power, He would certainly be born in a palace and lead them to overturn the Roman regime. In fact, however, the Lord Jesus wasn’t born in a palace nor did He lead them in the overthrow of Roman regime. We can see from this that, there are mysteries hidden within the prophecies and their fulfillment is very different from their literal meaning. So, we should draw a lesson from those people’s failure—we can’t interpret the prophecies literally and we must leave our own notions and imaginings behind.”the Book of Isaiah prophesied that the Messiah would come to power and manage God’s kingdom. At that time, people interpreted the prophecies from a literal perspective and believed that since the Messiah would come to power, He would certainly be born in a palace and lead them to overturn the Roman regime. In fact, however, the Lord Jesus wasn’t born in a palace nor did He lead them in the overthrow of Roman regime. We can see from this that, there are mysteries hidden within the prophecies and their fulfillment is very different from their literal meaning. So, we should draw a lesson from those people’s failure—we can’t interpret the prophecies literally and we must leave our own notions and imaginings behind.”the Book of Isaiah prophesied that the Messiah would come to power and manage God’s kingdom. At that time, people interpreted the prophecies from a literal perspective and believed that since the Messiah would come to power, He would certainly be born in a palace and lead them to overturn the Roman regime. In fact, however, the Lord Jesus wasn’t born in a palace nor did He lead them in the overthrow of Roman regime. We can see from this that, there are mysteries hidden within the prophecies and their fulfillment is very different from their literal meaning. So, we should draw a lesson from those people’s failure—we can’t interpret the prophecies literally and we must leave our own notions and imaginings behind.”people interpreted the prophecies from a literal perspective and believed that since the Messiah would come to power, He would certainly be born in a palace and lead them to overturn the Roman regime. In fact, however, the Lord Jesus wasn’t born in a palace nor did He lead them in the overthrow of Roman regime. We can see from this that, there are mysteries hidden within the prophecies and their fulfillment is very different from their literal meaning. So, we should draw a lesson from those people’s failure— we can’t interpret the prophecies literally and we must leave our own notions and imaginings behind.”people interpreted the prophecies from a literal perspective and believed that since the Messiah would come to power, He would certainly be born in a palace and lead them to overturn the Roman regime. In fact, however, the Lord Jesus wasn’t born in a palace nor did He lead them in the overthrow of Roman regime. We can see from this that, there are mysteries hidden within the prophecies and their fulfillment is very different from their literal meaning. So, we should draw a lesson from those people’s failure— we can’t interpret the prophecies literally and we must leave our own notions and imaginings behind.”the Lord Jesus wasn’t born in a palace nor did He lead them in the overthrow of Roman regime. We can see from this that, there are mysteries hidden within the prophecies and their fulfillment is very different from their literal meaning. So, we should draw a lesson from those people’s failure—we can’t interpret the prophecies literally and we must leave our own notions and imaginings behind.”the Lord Jesus wasn’t born in a palace nor did He lead them in the overthrow of Roman regime. We can see from this that, there are mysteries hidden within the prophecies and their fulfillment is very different from their literal meaning. So, we should draw a lesson from those people’s failure—we can’t interpret the prophecies literally and we must leave our own notions and imaginings behind.”
Jiang Xun then said, “Well, it’s indeed so. Our ability of understanding is limited and we can’t perceive God’s work at all. So, when it comes to prophecies, we must maintain reverence even more and can’t rely on our own personal meaning to lightly explain them. Auntie, could you please fellowship to me what ‘the dead’ in ‘resurrection of the dead’ refers to?”
As to this question, Jiang Xun’s aunt patiently fellowshiped, “What does ‘the dead’ in the prophecies refer to? Actually, ‘the dead’ spoken of by God is different from those we speak of. In God’s eyes, all those with no spirits are the dead even though their flesh still lives. Take our ancestors Adam and Eve for example. Before they committed sins, God called them as living human beings with spirits. But after they ate the fruit of the tree of good and evil that God had ordered them not to eat from, they became the spiritless dead in God’s eyes. Just as it says in Genesis, ‘But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, you shall not eat of it: for in the day that you eat thereof you shall surely die’ (Genesis 2:17). From the outside, Adam and Eve not only didn’t die but still lived on earth for several hundred years.But they became the dead in God’s eyes since the day they ate the forbidden fruit.
“Let’s read two passages and then we’ll understand better. God says, ‘From My perspective, the death of the flesh is not a real death. When My Spirit is reclaimed from a person, that person dies. Therefore, I call all those demons corrupted by Satan (those who have no faith, all unbelievers) the dead’ (‘Chapter 98’ of Utterances of Christ in the Beginning). ‘“The dead” are those who oppose and rebel against God, they are those who are numb in spirit and do not understand God’s words, they are those who do not put the truth into practice and have not the slightest loyalty to God, and they are those who live under the domain of Satan and are exploited by Satan. … Originally the man made by God was alive, but because of Satan’s corruption man lives amid death, and lives under the influence of Satan,and so these people have become the dead who are without a spirit, they have become enemies who oppose God, they have become the tools of Satan, and they have become the captives of Satan. … The dead are those who have no spirit, those who are numb in the extreme, and who oppose God. Moreover, they are those who do not know God. These people have not the slightest intention of obeying God, they only rebel against Him and oppose Him, and have not the slightest loyalty’ (‘Have You Come Alive?’). These two passages clearly explain ‘the dead.’ On the one hand, ‘the dead’ refer to those who don’t believe in God or worship God. On the other hand, ‘the dead’ refer to those who believe in God but fail to practice God’s words. For instance, although we believe in the Lord, we just observe religious ceremonies,singing hymns in accordance with our prescribed routine, reading the Bible, and praising the Lord, and have some good external behaviors. But once our interests are infringed upon, we are simply unable to put the Lord’s words into practice and often live in resentment of others. We believers keep saying that we love the Lord and have loyalty to Him, but when encountering setbacks and hardships, we often complain and blame the Lord. We know very well that God likes honest people, but when our reputation and status are involved , we are still able to play tricks to deceive people and God relying on Satan’s poisons, ‘A man leaves his name behind wherever he stays, just as a goose utters its cry wherever it flies,’ ‘Keeping silent on the faults of good friends makes for a long and good friendship,’ ‘Think before you speak and then only with caution’ and so on. … We can see from all this that we are full of selfishness, despicableness, crookedness, deceit, arrogance, self-righteousness, and other satanic dispositions. This means that we are still living under Satan’s influence. This kind of people is the spiritless dead spoken of by God.”
Hearing this fellowship, Jiang Xun kept nodding his head and said, “Your fellowship makes me suddenly see the light. It turns out that, ‘the dead’ refer to those who believe in God but don’t practice God’s words, don’t abide by God’s way, have no obedience to God, don’t have dispositional change, and still oppose God. What I understand really falls far short of this true meaning. So what do we mean when we speak of ‘the resurrected dead’? ”
Jiang Xun’s Aunt said, “Let me read you another passage of God’s words and you’ll know. God says, ‘After you have changed, you will be different from these dead bodies. It is the words of God that give life to people’s spirits and cause them to be reborn, and when people’s spirits are reborn they will have come alive. Mention of the “dead” refers to corpses that have no spirit, to people in whom their spirit has died. When people’s spirits are given life, they come alive. The saints that were spoken of before refer to people who have come alive, those who were under Satan’s influence but defeated Satan’ (‘Have You Come Alive?’). From God’s words, we can see that, the resurrected dead means that under the watering of God’s words, we believers are able to accept God’s words as our guide in all things, can stand on the side of the truth when Satan causes disruptions, and can see through Satan’s temptations and bring glory to God when encountering Satan’s temptations. That is, no matter where or when, we believers can carry out God’s will as our vocation. Just like Peter and Job, although they had weakness and pain in trials, they could still forsake Satan and carry out God’s will as their vocation, and finally put Satan to shame. Only this kind of people has come alive.”
With an air of understanding, Jiang Xun nodded again and said, smiling, “Oh, I see. It turns out that the resurrected dead means that we believers in God who are under Satan’s domain don’t give in to its dark influence, and can seek God’s will and practice according to God’s requirements when things crop up. But there is still something I am not clear on. I want to put the Lord’s words into action but sometimes I fail to do so in spite of myself. So, what can I do to turn into a living person?”
Jiang Xun’s aunt went on, saying, “Actually, we can’t make it by relying on ourselves, and we still have to enter in accordance with the words expressed by God. Here, why don’t you read this passage?” As she said this, she passed her tablet to Jiang Xun.
Jiang Xun then read, “If people wish to become living beings, and to bear testimony to God, and to be approved of by God, they must accept God’s salvation, they must gladly submit to His judgment and chastisement, and must gladly accept the pruning and dealing of God. Only then will they be able to put all of the truths required by God into practice, and only then will they gain God’s salvation, and truly become living beings. The living are saved by God, they have been judged and chastised by God, they are willing to devote themselves and are happy to lay down their lives to God, and they would gladly dedicate their whole lives to God. Only when the living bear testimony to God can Satan be shamed, only the living can spread the gospel work of God, only the living are after God’s heart, and only the living are real people” (“Have You Come Alive?”). After reading, Jiang Xun said, “Here it says that the way to become the living is to accept God’s judgment, chastisement, pruning, and dealing. We really can’t turn into the living by relying on ourselves.”
Jiang Xun’s aunt said with concern, “Yeah. If we want to become the living, the only way is to accept the judgment, chastisement, pruning, and dealing of God’s words. Without God’s judgment and chastisement, we are unable to know our corrupt disposition, and we’ll still follow Satan, live under its domain, and be its servants forever. As a result, we’ll forever live in a state of sinning and confessing without release. In Psalm 96:13 it says: ‘For He comes, for He comes to judge the earth: He shall judge the world with righteousness, and the people with His truth.’ And it’s written in John 9:39, ‘For judgment I am come into this world, that they which see not might see.’ In these verses it mentions ‘for He comes to judge the earth’ and ‘For judgment I am come into this world.’ From this we can see that in the last days, God must come in person to the world of human beings, and He will come to do the work of judging all peoples and all nations. So, if we want to become the living and be gained by God, when the Lord returns we must accept His judgment. Only then will we have the chance to become the truly living man.”
Jiang Xun said seriously, “Mm. Through your fellowship today, I’ve come to know that the resurrection of the dead is not, as I imagine, the dead arising from their tombs. Instead, it refers to us changing our satanic nature and casting off our corrupt dispositions. If we want to make it, we must accept God’s work of judgment and chastisement in the last days. This is the only way for us to become the living.”
His aunt said, “Thank God! It’s getting dark. Let’s go home and then continue our conversation.”
Bible Verse–Colossians 3:21
Fathers, provoke not your children to anger, lest they be discouraged.
Bible Verse–Job 28:23
God understands the way thereof, and he knows the place thereof.
3 Easy Steps Toward True Prayer You Can Take
Hello, brothers and sisters! Recently, I have often gotten angry about some trifles for no reason at home. When I found my husband and my child had many faults, I prayed to the Lord and asked Him to keep my heart quiet and change their faults. But why could I not receive the Lord’s answer?
—Hanxiao
Sister Hanxiao, don’t upset yourself. The main reason for this question is that we didn’t grasp the principles of prayer. As a matter of fact, many times when we prayed to the Lord, we just said what we wanted to say to Him. We thought we have prayed, but we didn’t know whether such a prayer was approved by the Lord. Just like how we contact others: If we want to talk to somebody, we need to first have some knowledge of him before we know how to have normal communication with him. Otherwise, an idle or rambling talk is very likely to be counterproductive. Actually, there are three major aspects to the true prayer. As long as we put more effort into these aspects and pray according to them, we will surely receive the Lord’s answer.
First, in Praying We Need to Seek God’s Will in God’s Words.
Colossians 3:16 says, “Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord.” So, the most important thing for us followers of the Lord is to focus our efforts on God’s words, and read them with our heart. When we know God’s demands of us and God’s will in all matters, we should practice and pray in accordance with His intentions. Only in this way can our prayer be listened to by the Lord. If we make a pointless, rambling prayer or a casual prayer, the Lord will not listen to it. Because in it there is no fear of God. Just as we talk to a person who is held in greatest esteem, we need to understand his thoughts before we communicate with him, but not talk to him only according to our own thoughts. So, if we fear God, our prayer should be based on the understanding of God’s words. That is, we should seek God’s will and what He actually wants to achieve in us from the situation and difficulties we meet. When we understand His intentions in His words and then pray to Him, He will listen to our prayer. Just as the Bible says, “But seek you first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added to you” (Matthew 6:33).
Second, When Praying, We Need to Use Our Heart and Integrity to Worship God.
John 4:23-24 records, “But the hour comes, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.” This is very crucial, too. If we want our prayers to be approved by the Lord, we should have an honest heart and should quiet our heart beforehand. Then, we can pray to Him according to His current will. In this way, we will receive the Lord’s answer easily. This is also a way to worship God in spirit and in truth. When we pray, we should seek how to speak reasonably, how to not make empty, big talk, or casual vows, or blindly demand from God as if God is in debt to us. Such kinds of prayers can’t receive God’s answer. If our prayers are to please the Lord when we don’t know His will, we should speak the words within our heart to God, not hiding our thoughts; we should have a seeking and obedient heart but should not ask God to change our practical environment. This way, our prayer can get the Lord’s answer easily. He will enlighten and guide us to know His will, because He sees our honest heart.
Third, We Should Have Faith in the Lord for There Is a Time for His Enlightenment.
In reality, God’s answer to our prayers is usually not based on our imaginations. God’s wisdom cannot be fathomed by us. Sometimes, after we pray to the Lord, He will lead us to know His will immediately and our practical difficulties will be solved. But sometimes, when we meet something that we cannot thoroughly understand and don’t know what to do, it may take us several or more days to receive the Lord’s answer after we pray. Thus, during this time, we should not be discouraged and should go on praying to the Lord to seek His will.
Sister Hanxiao, let me share my recent experience with you. I also lost my temper for no reason at home and focused on my husband’s faults. I thought I was busy with my work all day long, and my husband neither cared for me nor helped me to do housework, so I was very angry. Later, I prayed to the Lord, “Oh Lord! I don’t know what You are teaching me in this environment, and which truths I should live out. I am angry, and what I see are all my husband’s faults. What should I do? Lord, please enlighten me. I’m willing to act according to Your wishes.” After my prayer, I thought of the Lord Jesus’ words: “And why behold you the mote that is in your brother’s eye, but consider not the beam that is in your own eye?” (Matthew 7:3). “For if you forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you” (Matthew 6:14). The Lord’s words enlightened me and I came to understand: God doesn’t like me focusing on my husband’s shortcomings, but asks me to learn to know my lacking and forbear and forgive others. But I fixed my gaze on my husband, thinking that it is wrong of him to give me little care. Therefore, I have lived in Satan’s fooling. Actually, my husband is also tired due to working overtime. I just want him to care for me rather than think about how to care for him. This thought is from Satan’s selfish nature. After knowing this, I made a prayer of submission to God, “Oh Lord! Now I understand it was not my husband’s fault but my fault, and that I was unreasonable in having too many demands of him. I’m willing to act according to Your will, tolerating him and not finding fault with him. May you give me faith and strength to practice the truth.” Amazingly, after I prayed like this, I had confidence to tolerate my husband and the complaint and discontent all disappeared. I finally know a true prayer born of the Lord’s words is very important.
Bible Verse–Daniel 2:21
And he changes the times and the seasons: he removes kings, and sets up kings: he gives wisdom to the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding:
Bible Verse–Daniel 2:20
Daniel answered and said, Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever: for wisdom and might are his:
Bible Verse–Jeremiah 51:15
He has made the earth by his power, he has established the world by his wisdom, and has stretched out the heaven by his understanding.
What Is God’s Will Behind the Parable of the Lost Sheep?
By Xiaoqing
Editor’s Note: I trust everyone’s familiar with the parable of the lost sheep in the Bible. The Lord Jesus used this parable to very vividly tell us about God’s love for mankind and to allow us to feel how sincere God’s desire to save mankind is. But does everyone know what God’s will behind this parable is? At a Bible study there were a few brothers and sisters who finally understood this through fellowship—let’s take a look together.
With a Bible in his hands, the preacher Liu Qing said, “Brothers and sisters, let’s read the parable of the lost sheep.” They all nodded and began to read. “How think you? if a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, does he not leave the ninety and nine, and goes into the mountains, and seeks that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, truly I say to you, he rejoices more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish” (Matthew 18:12–14).
After everyone was done reading, Liu Qing continued on. “Brothers and sisters, we can feel from the parable of the lost sheep how incredibly sincere God’s wish to save mankind is. Every time we encounter setbacks and sink into temptation, when our faith falters, we can encourage ourselves with this parable. At no time will God’s will to save us ever change; God loves us and we must unswervingly follow the Lord Jesus.”
Everyone said “Amen!” in unison.
Liu Qing then asked, “Please feel free to share any enlightenment or understanding you have of this passage.”
With a sense of gratefulness, Sister Chen said, “All of us are that lost sheep, and it is the Lord that has brought us into His house. Otherwise we wouldn’t be able to enjoy His love. I really give thanks for the Lord’s grace!”
Wen Fang then shared these heartfelt words, “Thanks be to the Lord! This parable really always has been a source of encouragement for all of us who follow the Lord, allowing us to genuinely experience the Lord Jesus’ love and mercy for us. My cousin came to my house a few days ago and just as we were sharing fellowship on this parable she gave me a book that contains fellowship on this passage. After reading it, I gained a new understanding of God’s will behind this parable; I felt that I really benefited from it. I brought the book here today. Let’s take a look together!”
Everyone responded happily, “Great!”
Wen Fang read out earnestly, “The way this metaphor is expressed utilizes a figure of speech in human language; it’s something within the scope of human knowledge. If God had said something similar in the Age of Law, people would have felt that it wasn’t really consistent with who God was, but when the Son of man delivered this passage in the Age of Grace, it felt comforting, warm, and intimate to people. When God became flesh, when He appeared in the form of a man, He used a very appropriate metaphor to express the voice of His heart in humanity. This voice represented God’s own voice and the work He wanted to do in that age. It also represented an attitude that God had toward people in the Age of Grace. Looking from the perspective of God’s attitude toward people, He compared each person to a sheep. If a sheep is lost, He will do whatever it takes to find it. This represents a principle of God’s work among mankind this time in the flesh. God used this parable to describe His resolve and attitude in that work. This was the advantage of God becoming flesh: He could take advantage of mankind’s knowledge and use human language to speak to people, to express His will. He explained or ‘translated’ to man His profound, divine language that people struggled to understand in human language, in a human way. This helped people understand His will and know what He wanted to do. He could also have conversations with people from the human perspective, using human language, and communicate with people in a way they understood. He could even speak and work using human language and knowledge so that people could feel God’s kindness and closeness, so that they could see His heart” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself III”).
After she was done reading, Wen Fang shared this fellowship with a look of joy on her face: “The first time I read this was really exciting for me. I learned that through the parable of the lost sheep, not only can we realize how real God’s love and salvation for us are and see how much responsibility He takes for our lives, but we can also see one advantage of God becoming flesh to work. If He had done this work in His spirit form, appearing to people through thunder, clouds, and pillars of fire, we would have no way of drawing close to God, nor would we be able to understand His will. However, when God incarnated as the Son of man to work in our midst, the Lord Jesus used human language as well as things we often see and encounter in our lives, things we can easily understand, to create parables. This includes the parable of the sower (Matthew 13:1–9), the parable of the tares (Matthew 13:24–30), the parable of the mustard seed (Matthew 13:31–32), and the parable of the net (Matthew 13:47–50). We can gain a better understanding of God’s will through these parables, know what He requires of us, plus understand what He has and is, and His disposition. It’s just like when we read the parable of the lost sheep, we can see God’s resolve and attitude toward saving mankind and that He’ll save a lost sheep at any cost, and will not rest until He’s done. We also gain true understanding of the Lord Jesus’ merciful and loving disposition and we feel how kind and approachable God is—the distance between us and God grows smaller. If it weren’t for God becoming flesh and using human language to come up with these parables, to create these examples, it would be so hard for us to understand God’s will, and this is something that we’d never realize.”
Liu Qing said happily, “Today’s fellowship contains such light. God personally became flesh and came to walk among us to work and speak. He used commonplace, easily understandable language to guide us to understand His will and requirements so that we have a path of practice. This shows how important for our understanding of the truth and of God it is that God incarnated to work and speak on earth!”
Brother Wang said, “It’s true. We just know to enjoy God’s grace and blessings, but we’ve never thought about God’s will behind His every word and deed, but we don’t realize that God became flesh and spoke to us with human language so that we could better understand the truth, be redeemed by the Lord, and understand God’s disposition. God is so attentive in His considerations for our salvation!”
Sister Zheng then said, “Brother Wang is right. In the past I’ve only known that God is a God who loves us, but my understanding of His love was really limited. I’ve just known that being nailed to the cross to redeem us, and bestowing grace and blessings upon us are all His love. Today’s fellowship has given me further understanding of God’s love. God becoming flesh and coming into the world, working and speaking to save mankind, expressing the truth with human language so that we can understand God’s will and requirements—all of this is in and of itself the greatest love for us, humanity! Only God could possibly possess this kind of love. I give thanks to the Lord! This fellowship has been so beneficial for us.”
Just then Wen Fang, who had been intently studying that book, lifted her head and said to everyone, “The Lord Jesus said, ‘Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish’ (Matthew 18:14). The Lord’s will is behind this, as well. There’s clear fellowship on this in this book. Let’s take a look!”
Liu Qing rushed to agree: “Great, let me read it.”
Wen Fang happily handed the book to Liu Qing, who read aloud: “Let’s take another look at the last sentence in this passage: ‘Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish.’ Was this the Lord Jesus’ own words, or the words of His Father in heaven? On the surface, it looks like it’s the Lord Jesus who is speaking, but His will represents the will of God Himself, which is why He said: ‘Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish.’ People at that time only acknowledged the Father in heaven as God, and this person that they saw in front of their eyes was merely sent by Him, and He could not represent the Father in heaven. That’s why the Lord Jesus had to say that as well, so that they could really feel God’s will for mankind, and feel the authenticity and the accuracy of what He said. Even though this was a simple thing to say, it was very caring and it revealed the Lord Jesus’ humility and hiddenness. No matter whether God became flesh or He worked in the spiritual realm, He knew the human heart best, and best understood what people needed, knew what people worried about, and what confused them, so He added this one line. This line highlighted a problem hidden in mankind: People were skeptical of what the Son of man said, which is to say, when the Lord Jesus was speaking He had to add: ‘Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish.’ Only on this premise could His words bear fruit, to make people believe their accuracy and improve their credibility. This shows that when God became a regular Son of man, God and mankind had a very awkward relationship, and that the Son of man’s situation was very embarrassing. It also shows how insignificant the Lord Jesus’ status among humans was at that time. When He said this, it was actually to tell people: You can rest assured—this doesn’t represent what’s in My own heart, but it is the will of the God who is in your hearts. For mankind, wasn’t this an ironic thing? Even though God working in the flesh had many advantages that He did not have in His person, He had to withstand their doubts and rejection as well as their numbness and dullness” (“God’s Work, God’s Disposition, and God Himself III”).
After Liu Qing read this, Wen Fang shared this fellowship: “I was so moved when I read this passage. These words really point out the true state of people at that time: They only believed in a God up in heaven, in a God they imagined as vague within their hearts, and they had absolutely no true understanding of or faith in God incarnate. It’s just like what Philip said to the Lord Jesus: ‘Lord, show us the Father, and it suffices us’ (John 14:8). Philip’s words show that he didn’t treat the Lord Jesus as God at all. The Lord knew that even though people followed Him, they didn’t understand the essence of Christ, instead treating Him as a regular person. That’s why He followed the parable of the lost sheep by saying ‘Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven.’ It was so that we would believe that those words had come from our Father in heaven, thus better accept the Lord Jesus’ words, believe that the Lord’s love for humanity is genuine, and not doubt His salvation of mankind. All of us remember that the Lord Jesus responded to Philip by saying, ‘Believe you not that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me? the words that I speak to you I speak not of Myself: but the Father that dwells in Me, He does the works’ (John 14:10). We can see here that the Lord Jesus is God Himself—His work and words were entirely governed by the Spirit of God and what He did was God’s own work. However, the Lord Jesus knew that people didn’t understand His essence, so out of forgiveness for mankind’s immaturity and ignorance, He didn’t directly state that He was God, but instead quietly performed His work, expressing God’s will to save mankind from the perspective of the Son of man so that people would be more able to believe and follow Him, and thus gain salvation. We can see from this how humble and hidden the Lord Jesus was, and how sincere His desire to save mankind is!”
Brother Wang nodded his head and said, “So the Lord Jesus knew that we didn’t have an understanding of the incarnation and wouldn’t be able to worship Christ as God, so He spoke of it that way so we’d be better able to accept His words. The Lord understands our shortcomings so well!”
Liu Qing said with a sense of great significance, “That’s right. Even though we didn’t realize that the Lord Jesus was God Himself and didn’t worship Him as God, He was forgiving of our ignorance and used His words to strengthen our faith so that we could better accept the Lord’s words. From the Lord’s words we can also get an understanding of God’s will to save mankind. This is an advantage of God personally coming to earth to speak!”
Wen Fang said, “Thanks be to the Lord for His enlightenment and guidance! Now we understand that every word uttered and every deed done by God in the flesh contain truth we can seek. God’s will, His requirements of us, and His love for us are hidden within all of this. This is why we must maintain a heart of reverence toward God incarnate’s work and words. We have to seek and ponder these things more—this is the only way we’ll be able to understand the deeper meaning with God’s words.”
Liu Qing nodded and said to Wen Fang, hardly able to bear to part with the book in his hands, “I feel this book is really beneficial for us and can guide us to know God and understand His will. This is what we’ve been lacking in our faith—I really want to read it carefully. Sister Wen, could you ask your cousin if I could borrow a copy?”
The other brothers and sisters chimed in, “Yeah, could we get a copy too?”
Wen Fang said happily, “Of course you can! I’ve been reading this book nonstop lately. I’ve also seen really clear fellowship on God’s will behind the Lord Jesus working on the Sabbath, why the Lord Jesus asked Peter ‘love you Me?’ three times, the significance of Jesus appearing to His disciples after His resurrection, as well as truths regarding God’s incarnation and how God determined people’s outcomes and destinations. I’ve understood a lot of truths by reading this and I’ve also gained some understanding of the Lord. The more I read it the more my heart brightens. Over the last couple of days I’ve been mulling over: Who would be able to explain the Lord’s will behind every one of His words and deeds so clearly? I think that only God Himself could explain all this so clearly. I feel that these are God’s words, that this is God’s voice! Also, the Lord Jesus once prophesied: ‘I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come’ (John 16:12–13). And in chapters 2 and 3 of Revelation, it is prophesied many times that: ‘He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches.’ These prophecies say that the Spirit of truth will come in the last days and utter more words to guide us to enter into all truth. I feel it’s quite possible that the Lord Jesus has already returned; I want my cousin to share more fellowship with me. Hey, do you guys want to come along?”
Liu Qing got a look of sudden understanding and said excitedly, “Thanks be to the Lord! Now that you put it that way, I think that must be true. Who can possibly fathom the Lord’s heart? Only God Himself knows the Lord Jesus’ thoughts behind everything He did and the Lord’s will for mankind, and only God Himself can explain it clearly! Just like in those two passages we read—the fellowship on God’s will behind the Lord’s parable of the lost sheep was so clear, allowing us to gain understanding of the Lord. That couldn’t come from a regular person. I feel it’s really likely that these are God’s words! We really have to take them in carefully. Wen Fang, how about you invite your cousin to come to the church so that everyone can hear her fellowship? If these really are God’s words, then we will be welcoming the return of the Lord Jesus.”
Brother Wang and Sister Zheng said happily, “Yes, Sister Wen Fang, set it up as soon as possible.”
Wen Fang nodded and said, “Certainly!”
Bible Verse–1 Corinthians 1:24
1 Corinthians 1:24
But to them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God.
Bible Verse–Romans 8:25
Romans 8:25
But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.
Bible Verse–Acts 2:38
Acts 2:38
Then Peter said to them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.
How to Treat a Friend Who Is Better Than You
By Hongmei
Xiaoxiao was an extroverted girl, and worked in a well-known advertising company. She made a lot of good friends there, and Xia Qing was one of them. Xia Qing was a very kind person who had compassion and patience for people. So Xiaoxiao would tell Xia Qing all her worries and difficulties, and Xia Qing would also comfort and help her. During their leisure time, they would see films and eat together, and chat with each other about their own worries. Gradually, they became the best friends. Xiaoxiao often thanked God for arranging such a good sister for her.
One day, the manager found Xiaoxiao and Xia Qing, and asked each of them to create a special design for advertisement. At that point, neither of them was very clear on this composition. After they got their dormitory from work, they went online to search the materials on this subject together, striving to finish the assignment that the manager gave them ahead of time.
After several days of efforts, Xiaoxiao finally worked out her composition. Looking at it, she was very satisfied, thinking that this time, the manager and colleagues would surely praise her. At this moment, Xia Qing said that she also finished hers and explained the thinking of her design to Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao saw that the composition which Xia Qing designed was better than hers; the smile fell from her face immediately. She thought: Xia Qing’s composition is really better than mine. If hers is chosen by the manager, then how will the manager see me? Usually, I work harder than her, but my accomplishment is not as good as hers. How will everyone see me? How will I be able to face them then?
Afterward, Xiaoxiao unwillingly showed Xia Qing her composition. After seeing it, Xia Qing pointed out some improper design in Xiaoxiao’s composition. Xiaoxiao felt extremely awful inside. The more Xia Qing gave direction to her, the more she thought that she was much inferior to Xia Qing, and her face became hotter and hotter. Not only did Xiaoxiao not listen to the advice of Xia Qing, but she even wanted to find some problems from the composition of Xia Qing, so that her heart would be settled. But she saw that Xia Qing designed so well that she could not find out any problems. In order to save her face, Xiaoxiao began to explain the inspiration when she designed her composition. But Xia Qing still thought that the composition of Xiaoxiao had some deficiencies. After their two compositions were both taken to the manager, the manager finally adopted Xia Qing’s and praised her. Seeing that Xia Qing stole her glory, Xiaoxiao standing aside felt very frustrated inside, the smile on her face got stiff and she did not want to look at Xia Qing in the eye.
Seeing that Xiaoxiao was moody and in no mood for having lunch, Xia Qing asked Xiaoxiao with concern: “What’s wrong? Is something on your mind?” Xiaoxiao did not directly answer her, but said simply: “Nothing, I just feel a bit tired.”
From that time on, while at work every day, Xiaoxiao did not want to take the initiative to communicate with Xia Qing, but only wanted to shun Xia Qing. Every time she came back to the dormitory from work, she did not want to greet Xia Qing actively. She felt a little troubled inside and was not happy with Xia Qing’s words and actions. Gradually, their communication had reduced, and the past situation where they talked and laughed as if they were true sisters also disappeared.
From then on, Xiaoxiao stayed up to work overtime every day, competing with Xia Qing inwardly: I have to work hard. I have to surpass Xia Qing! However, for an unknown reason, the more she wanted to do well, the more mistakes she made when at work, and she was even criticized by the manager several times, so she felt even more that she had lost her face. Xiaoxiao felt extreme sadness in her heart and thought: I work so hard, but why is the result still like this? She felt very depressed in her heart.
In despair, she had no choice but to come before God and pray: “Oh God! Now I feel so painful. My work doesn’t go well, and I also have a problem with my interpersonal relationship. I don’t know what’s wrong with me. God, I don’t know what I should do. I wish for You to guide me.” After praying, she saw these words of God: “As soon as it involves position, face, or reputation, everyone’s heart leaps in anticipation, and you always want to stand out, to be famous, to be glorified. You are unwilling to yield, always wanting to contend, although contending is embarrassing. However, you are not content not to contend. When you see someone stand out, you are jealous, feel hatred, complain, and feel it is unfair. ‘Why can’t I stand out? Why is it never me? Why is it always he who gets to stand out and it’s never my turn?’ There is some resentment. You try to repress the resentment, but you can’t, so you pray. After praying, you feel better for a little while, but later when you encounter the matter again you cannot overcome it. Is this not a case of immature stature? Is not a person’s falling into these conditions a trap? This is the bondage of a satanically corrupted nature. … If you are always focusing on these things, always struggling for these things, if your heart is fully occupied and filled by these things, if you never want to put them aside and you always harbor them without putting them aside, then you are being controlled by and bound by these things. You have become a slave, and you cannot give them up.”
After seeing God’s words, Xiaoxiao had an awakening: The reason she felt so painful and depressed was because she had fallen into the net of competing for fame. She recalled: Since the manager asked each of them to design the composition, Xia Qing did better than her and pointed out some deficiencies in her composition to her, so she thought that she lost her face; especially the manager adopted the composition of Xia Qing, which even made her feel frustrated. Therefore, she began to compete with Xia Qing inwardly and thought that she must surpass Xia Qing. As a result, she always wanted to show herself off before her colleagues and manager, could not bear to see that Xia Qing was higher and better than her, much less could she accept her advice; instead, she thought that Xia Qing was to show off and to embarrass her by pointing out her deficiencies…. It turned out that all this because she was placing far too much importance on status that she struggled for fame and gain and sought to prevail over others. It was because of jealousy that she strayed from and disliked Xia Qing. However, the more she wanted to show off and pursued face and status, the more she was disgraced and failed, so she felt even more pained in her heart, living in the deception of Satan.
Only then did Xiaoxiao deeply feel that the fame and status which she pursued was a heavy burden. It not only brought her the pain but made her be completely lacking in humanity. She thought that there were so many employees in this company, but no one helped her and pointed out her deficiencies like Xia Qing. In fact, she really did not possess some professional knowledge that Xia Qing did, the problems that Xia Qing pointed out indeed existed, and Xia Qing’s advice could just complement her deficiencies. Besides, Xia Qing also told her own conception of design to Xiaoxiao, in order to make Xiaoxiao’s professional work improve. However, for the sake of fame and face, Xiaoxiao not only did not modestly learn from Xia Qing but envied and shunned her. The status and fame had really gone to Xiaoxiao’s head.
Xiaoxiao saw more of God’s words: “How are these things cast off? Do you have a solution? First, you must see through them, and then you must learn to give up these things and set them aside. If you are always focusing on these things, always struggling for these things, if your heart is fully occupied and filled by these things, if you never want to put them aside and you always harbor them without putting them aside, then you are being controlled by and bound by these things. You have become a slave, and you cannot give them up. You must learn to give up and set aside these things, to yield, to recommend others, to allow them to stand out. Do not struggle furiously and rush to take advantage as soon as you encounter an opportunity to stand out or obtain honor. … The more you give up and set aside, the more peaceful your heart will be and the more space will open up within it, and the more your condition will improve. The more you struggle and compete, the darker will be your condition.” God’s words, like a bright light, lighted up Xiaoxiao’s heart. She understood that only by forsaking her flesh to put her own desires aside, not struggling for fame and gain with others anymore, but trying her best to do the work well and learning the strengths of others in professional work, could her conscience be clear on the work. Besides, she would not live in the condition of seeking to prevail over others all day long and make herself feel a lot of pressure and live very tired because she always compared with others. In this way, her spirit would become more and more released, and her relationships with other people would become better and better. Xiaoxiao thought that if she continued to live relying on this corrupt disposition, did not put her vanity and desire for status aside and did not accept Xia Qiang’s advice, then not only would her professional work not improve more, but she would lose the best friend and the dignity of being a person, and moreover, she would make herself fall into endless darkness.
At this moment, Xiaoxiao understood God’s will. She wanted to act according to the demands of God’s word: learning to let go of the fame and status. She prayed to God: “Oh God, I thank and praise You. It was Your enlightenment that allowed me to understand Your will and know what I should pursue and what kind of person I should be. God, I’m willing to act according to Your words. I wish for You to lead me so that I can forsake myself, practice the truth and not be fooled and harmed by face and status anymore.” After she prayed, the darkness in her heart unknowingly dissipated a lot and the smile of earlier times appeared on her face again.
The next day, when entering into the office, Xiaoxiao saw that Xia Qing was already immersed in her work. She came near to Xia Qing and saw that she was designing a composition. Seeing that this composition was very novel, Xiaoxiao unknowingly compared it with hers again, thinking that Xia Qing’s was still better than hers. While admiring Xia Qing, she unknowingly felt a little disappointed, thinking: We do the same kind of work, but why cannot I do as well as her? How will others see me? Her work capabilities are so good, and when can I surpass her? She realized that her desire for fame and status stalked again. Thinking about God’s words that she had read before, she clearly realized that she could not let the fame and status have the advantage anymore, that struggling for fame and gain with others was Satan’s corrupt disposition and not the things essential for normal humanity, and that when seeing Xia Qing’s advantages and strengths, she should modestly learn from her, seeing how she designed and revised the composition. When Xiaoxiao consciously humbled herself, she was not jealous of Xia Qing anymore and did not feel so awful. She took the initiative to ask Xia Qing the questions about design and Xia Qing told the conception and inspiration of her design to Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao carefully contemplated the conception of Xia Qing, and found it could complement her design, so she accepted it. At this moment, she felt that it was wonderful that there was a person at hand who was better than her, because the person could make up for some deficiencies of her professional work. This truly was God’s love for her. This time, Xiaoxiao tasted the happiness of practicing the truth, feeling at great ease and peace in her heart, as if she had thrown off a heavy burden.
After these experiences, Xiaoxiao has known the secret to getting along with others happily: We need to learn to humble ourselves, to put fame and status aside and to learn from the strengths of others. In this way, our professional work can be complemented; in addition, we can establish good relationships and live easily and freely.
Bible Verse–Isaiah 49:10
Isaiah 49:10
They shall not hunger nor thirst; neither shall the heat nor sun smite them: for he that has mercy on them shall lead them, even by the springs of water shall he guide them.
The Origin of Animals’ Names
When I was a child, I was very curious when hearing grown-ups call various animals, such as lion, tiger, elephant, peacock, cat, dog, rabbit, eagle and so on. How come they are called these names? Who gave names to them? So, I went to ask my grandfather and grandmother. They answered me with a smile, “It is handed down from ancient times, so we call them this way. Maybe the names are given by ancestors of mankind.” The elders around me also said so. After hearing their words, I thought the ancestors of mankind were so clever that they could give such unique and vivid names to those animals.
Later, I accepted Almighty God’s work in the last days, and read two passages of God’s words, “and whatever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof. Who was the one that gave names to every living creature? It was Adam rather than God. This word tells man a fact: When God created man, He gave him wisdom. That is to say, man’s wisdom was from God. This is beyond doubt. Why? Since God created Adam, had Adam ever been to school? Could he read? After God created all the living creatures, did Adam know them when seeing them? Had God told him what their names were? God certainly had not taught him how to give names to every living creature either. This was a fact! Then how did he know how to give names to these living creatures and what names he should give to them? This had to do with such an issue as what God added to Adam when he was created. The fact proves that when God created man, He added His wisdom to man. This is a key point. You all shall hear it clearly! There is another key point that you should be clear about: After Adam gave names to these living creatures, to God the names of these living creatures were decided.” “God created man, and He gave man His breath and also gave man some of His wisdom, of His power, and of what He has and is. After God gave man these, man could do something independently and think something independently.” (from Continuation of The Word Appears in the Flesh) After reading these words, I understood the origin of animals’ names. It was God who gave Adam, the ancestor of mankind, wisdom, so Adam could give names to every living creature. God is so wise! This also made me understand that man’s intelligence is from God’s bestowing, so man has so much conception and so many inventions. A saying in society goes, “Genius is one percent inspiration and ninety-nine percent perspiration.” The one percent inspiration is from God. If not for the one percent inspiration, man won’t succeed even if they pay out the ninety-nine percent perspiration. We should thank God for bestowing intellect and wisdom upon man. There are many other things happening between God and man, and He never stops supplying man. From this, I have felt God’s true love for man.
Bible Verse–Matthew 5:37
Matthew 5:37
But let your communication be, Yes, yes; No, no: for whatever is more than these comes of evil.
Bible Verses–Deuteronomy 6:6-7
Deuteronomy 6:6-7
And these words, which I command you this day, shall be in your heart: And you shall teach them diligently to your children, and shall talk of them when you sit in your house, and when you walk by the way, and when you lie down, and when you rise up.
Why Doesn’t the Lord Answer Our Prayers?
Xiaomei
Brothers and sisters, peace to you in the Lord. Today let’s fellowship about the truth regarding prayer. As is known to all believers in the Lord, prayer is indispensable to us followers. If a Christian does not pray, he does not deserve to be called a Christian. Through prayer we have faith to practice the Lord’s teachings; through prayer we are enlightened and guided by Him; through prayer our work and dedication can be after His heart; through prayer we can come out of the weakness time and again; through prayer we can have enough strength to take up the cross and drink from the bitter cup…. Obviously, the entire life of Christian cannot be separated from prayer. However, many believers say, “Why can’t my prayers obtain the Lord’s answer? Why does He not hear my prayers? Why can’t I feel His presence in my prayers?” If you have the same confusion, then it is likely that something is wrong with your prayers.
Why Can’t a Prayer of the Pharisee Be Approved by the Lord?
As for this question, we can find the answer in the Bible, which records the prayers of two persons. One was heard by the Lord while the other was not heard. I believe most brothers and sisters who are familiar with the scriptures have known which two I speak about. So let’s first read the following verses. It is said in Luke 18:9-14, “And he spoke this parable to certain which trusted in themselves that they were righteous, and despised others: Two men went up into the temple to pray; the one a Pharisee, and the other a publican. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, God, I thank you, that I am not as other men are, extortionists, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess. And the publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much as his eyes to heaven, but smote on his breast, saying, God be merciful to me a sinner. I tell you, this man went down to his house justified rather than the other: for every one that exalts himself shall be abased; and he that humbles himself shall be exalted.” From these verses we can see God did not accept the prayer of the Pharisee but accept that of the publican.
Brothers and sisters, do you know why the prayer of the Pharisee was not approved by the Lord but instead loathed by Him? Actually, the Lord Jesus told us the reason long ago. He said, “And when you pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men” (Matthew 6:5). This shows that the prayers of the Pharisees were hypocritical. When the Pharisees stood in the streets corners, the passers-by would envy them on hearing their eloquent prayers flowing from their mouths. They did so for the purpose of showing off themselves, exhibiting themselves, gaining others’ praise for their prayers, and building up their good images in people’s hearts intentionally. They prayed not for establishing a proper relationship with God but for showing off to others. Besides, they never considered themselves sinful before God and even put others down to raise themselves up. Just as they prayed, “I am not as other men are, extortionists, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess.” Thus the Lord hated and condemned their prayers like this.
Let’s have another look at how the publican prayed to God. He said, “God be merciful to me a sinner.” From his prayers, it can be seen that although his prayer was short, he was truly honest and spoke his heart to God. He said what was on his mind rather than something to flaunt himself. Moreover, he was able to know his abject lowliness before the Lord, and to pray to Him in the position of a sinner. The publican worshiped God in spirit and in truth, and his mouth and heart were as one. He did not pray in a place where there were many people, nor did he pay attention to how others looked at him. Rather, he paid attention to how God looked upon him. His purpose of praying to God was to establish a proper relationship with Him instead of for others to see. Therefore, God accepted his prayer.
How Should We Pray to Obtain the Approval of the Lord?
The Lord Jesus said to us, “But you, when you pray, enter into your closet, and when you have shut your door, pray to your Father which is in secret; and your Father which sees in secret shall reward you openly. But when you pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking” (Matthew 6:6-7). “But the hour comes, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth” (John 4:23-24).
The words of the Lord Jesus and the comparison of the Pharisee’s prayer with that of the publican allow us to find a way to have a proper prayer and to understand the reason why our own prayers are not approved by God. If we want to be heard and guided by Him, we must remove vain prayers, the prayers of putting others down to raise ourselves up, the prayers of flaunting ourselves deliberately, the prayers of not knowing ourselves, the repetitious prayers like theories, half-hearted prayers, the prayers for show, the prayers that fills up with lies and exaggerated and empty words, etc. For example, we often say nice words of how much we have given and spent when praying in the meetings, so as to be regarded as good believers by people around us. This is a prayer of hypocrites. Many times we repeat the same words while praying to the Lord. In spite that we spend a long time on prayers, we might even forget what we have spoken to the Lord after prayers. This half-hearted prayer is called going through the motions. Many times we develop prejudices toward others, we kneel before the Lord not to seek His will or how to practice His teachings but to spill out our troubles, to complain about others’ injustice, and to say how we are tolerant and forbearing toward others. This type of prayer is putting others down to raise ourselves up. Many times we see the Lord’s grace toward us, we make a promise at will to satisfy Him; however, we still speak and act by our old self and our flesh when facing with issues. This is a prayer of deceiving God with lies and exaggerated and empty words. In our daily life, we often have such prayers that aren’t after God’s heart. As a result, He does not listen to our prayers. If we wish to be led by Him in our prayers, we must remove these prayers He detests. Only in this way will our relationship with Him become ever more normal.
According to the words of the Lord Jesus, we know that His requirement of our prayers is to speak our hearts to Him in spirit and in truth. He requires our honest heart instead of many words or nice words. Only such prayers can be approved by God.
This article does help with my big problem. Though praying to God every day, I speak empty and nice words or pray to God with the intention to receive blessings. So I often feel God doesn’t listen to my prayers. Now, I realize that only those who open his heart, speak his heart to God and worship Him in spirit and truth can receive the praise of Him. It’s really practical. I have no clue whether you’re also in this state. If you have any other practice and experience about praying, you’re welcome to leave messages to us or chat with us via the online window at the bottom of the website. We look forward to sharing God’s enlightenment with more and more brothers and sisters, growing together in Christ.
Bible Verses–Deuteronomy 28:1-6
Deuteronomy 28:1-6
And it shall come to pass, if you shall listen diligently to the voice of the LORD your God, to observe and to do all his commandments which I command you this day, that the LORD your God will set you on high above all nations of the earth: And all these blessings shall come on you, and overtake you, if you shall listen to the voice of the LORD your God. Blessed shall you be in the city, and blessed shall you be in the field. Blessed shall be the fruit of your body, and the fruit of your ground, and the fruit of your cattle, the increase of your cows, and the flocks of your sheep. Blessed shall be your basket and your store. Blessed shall you be when you come in, and blessed shall you be when you go out.
Bible Verses–Advice for Young People
Do you know some advice to young man? The one who learns to rely on God with a focused heart is the most intelligent people.
Trust in the Lord
My son, forget not my law; but let your heart keep my commandments: For length of days, and long life, and peace, shall they add to you. Let not mercy and truth forsake you: bind them about your neck; write them on the table of your heart: So shall you find favor and good understanding in the sight of God and man. Trust in the LORD with all your heart; and lean not to your own understanding. In all your ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct your paths. Be not wise in your own eyes: fear the LORD, and depart from evil. It shall be health to your navel, and marrow to your bones. Honor the LORD with your substance, and with the first fruits of all your increase: So shall your barns be filled with plenty, and your presses shall burst out with new wine. My son, despise not the chastening of the LORD; neither be weary of his correction: For whom the LORD loves he corrects; even as a father the son in whom he delights.
Blessed is He who Finds Wisdom
Happy is the man that finds wisdom, and the man that gets understanding. For the merchandise of it is better than the merchandise of silver, and the gain thereof than fine gold. She is more precious than rubies: and all the things you can desire are not to be compared to her. Length of days is in her right hand; and in her left hand riches and honor. Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace. She is a tree of life to them that lay hold on her: and happy is every one that retains her. The LORD by wisdom has founded the earth; by understanding has he established the heavens. By his knowledge the depths are broken up, and the clouds drop down the dew.
God’s Sorrow Behind the Rainbow
A rainbow has beautiful colors and displays a perfect picture. People praise the rainbow with the word “Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet, who is dancing in the air with the rainbow?” And there are another two words about it that give hope to those in darkness: “After rain there is always a rainbow.” “When a rainbow appears in the sky, it is a sign that the rain is over and the sun is out.” There are also many songs praising the rainbow, which make us admire the rainbow very much. But today I understand that the rainbow is the covenant God established with man, which contains God’s grief and God’s mercy and expectation for man….
Let’s read the words of Jehovah God recorded in the Bible, “And I will establish my covenant with you, neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood; neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth. And God said, This is the token of the covenant which I make between me and you and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual generations: I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth.” (Gen 9:11-13)
We all know that in the Bible there is the record of the rainbow, and that it relates to the stories “God destroys the world with a flood” and “Noah makes an ark.” From the Bible, we can only know that because people at that time were corrupt, evil, depraved, and committed all sins, which incurred God’s loathing, God destroyed the world with a flood and then established a covenant with man with a rainbow as its token. But, do we know the true meaning of God putting the rainbow in the sky?
Today God’s words reveal this mystery, “The God-created mankind, a mankind who had originally been very good in God’s eyes and very close to God, was cut off by a flood after they disobeyed God. Such a mankind disappeared in a twinkling; was God grieved over that? Of course, He was grieved! What was the expression of His grief? What is the account of it in the Bible? It is as recorded in this verse: And I will establish my covenant with you, neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood; neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth. In this simple word God’s mind was revealed: He was deeply grieved over this destruction of the world; in human terms, He was very sad. We may picture it: After the world was destroyed by the flood, what did the earth originally full of life look like then? What did the earth originally full of human beings look like then? It was desolate, no living things existed, and water was everywhere, on which things were floating about messily. Was such a scene God’s original intention in creating the world? Certainly not! God’s original intention was to see that the whole earth would be full of life and see that the mankind created by Him would worship Him, and at least it was not that only one man, Noah, would worship Him, and only one man, Noah, could be called by Him to accomplish His commission. At the moment when mankind disappeared, what God saw was not what He had originally intended to see but just the opposite. How could God’s heart not be grieved? So, when He was manifesting His disposition and expressing His feelings, He made a decision. What was the decision? He would establish a covenant with men with a bow in the cloud (Note: it was the rainbow we see), promising that He would not destroy mankind any more with a flood, and at the same time telling men that God had destroyed the world with a flood and letting men forever remember why God had done such a thing.
Was that destruction of the world what God desired? It was certainly not what God desired! As for the miserable condition on the earth after the destruction of the world, we can imagine a little about it, but what the scene God saw at that time was like is far beyond our imagination. It can be said that of the people today or the people then, none can imagine or understand how God felt in His heart when He saw that scene, when He saw the world after the destruction of it by the flood. Mankind’s disobedience had forced God to do so, but God’s heart was hurt because of that destruction of the world by a flood. This fact no one understood, and no one could feel it. So God established a covenant with men, that is, by an oath, He told men to remember that God had done such a thing and told men that God would never again destroy the world in such a way in the future. In this ‘covenant,’ we see God’s heart and see that when God destroyed that mankind, God’s heart was in agony. To put it in human language, when God destroyed mankind and when God saw mankind disappear, God’s heart was weeping tears and dripping blood. Isn’t this all that can be said? Although these words are words mankind uses to describe man’s feeling, yet because human language is too short, I think it is not wrong or exaggerated to describe God’s heart and God’s feeling with such words, and at least they can make you understand vividly and properly how God’s heart felt at that time. When you see a rainbow again, what will you think about? At least you will think that God once sorrowed over destroying the world by a flood, and think that although God hated that world and hated that mankind, yet when He destroyed the mankind He had made with His own hands, He felt pain in His heart, felt it hard to give them up, felt He had no other choice, and felt it hard to do that. The only comfort to Him was the eight members of Noah’s family. It was because of Noah’s cooperation that the painstaking effort and price He had expended in creating all things had not been wasted after all. It was the only thing that could appease His wound while He was grieved. From then on, God placed His expectations for mankind all on the whole family of Noah, and He hoped that they would live under His blessing rather than in His curse, hoped that they would never again see God’s destruction of the world with a flood, and hoped that they would not be destroyed.” (from A Continuation of The Word Appears in the Flesh)
After reading Almighty God’s words, we know that we didn’t try to know the Creator from all things, nor did we understand that the rainbow is a symbol of God’s sorrow. Instead, we thought that God destroyed mankind just because at that time they were evil and licentious, committed all sins, so much so that God couldn’t bear them anymore. We never thought of how God felt at that time. Now I understand that it was not God’s desire to destroy the world with a flood, that He did it against His will and with sorrow. This is like the way parents treat their children. No matter how many mistakes the children make, parents always hold concern for and worry about their children and always hope that their children will immediately rein in and turn back. Only when the children persist in walking on the wrong way and never turn back will parents give them up reluctantly. After the world was destroyed by a flood, God used the rainbow as a token to remind man not to resist God anymore and to tell Himself that He had destroyed the world with a flood and would never do it with a flood again in future. Hidden behind the rainbow is God’s grief, sorrow, and reluctance. In all things created by God, there is God’s will, and behind the rainbow we always compliment, there are so many stories. But if it were not for the expression of Almighty God, how could we know it? After understanding this, whenever I see a rainbow, I will think of God’s love and concern for man. The rainbow also makes me know that God not only has lovingkindness and mercy but also is grieved for the fall of man. This is what I couldn’t realize when I believed in Jesus before.
Now, Almighty God has returned to flesh and expressed millions of words and revealed the mysteries of God’s six-thousand-year management of saving man. Thus, man has the opportunity to understand God’s will for him and know God’s substance. God’s work is always progressing forward. God’s concern behind the rainbow has lasted till today. God hopes that man can wake up, repent and confess sins to God, and leave the evil way. Only in this way can man have the opportunity to be saved and brought into the next age by God.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 22:24
Proverbs 22:24
Make no friendship with an angry man; and with a furious man you shall not go:
Bible Verse–Ephesians 6:4
Ephesians 6:4
And, you fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 25:15
Proverbs 25:15
By long forbearing is a prince persuaded, and a soft tongue breaks the bone.
Bible Verses–Matthew 11:28-30
Matthew 11:28-30
Come to me, all you that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke on you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and you shall find rest to your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 22:6
Proverbs 22:6
Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is old, he will not depart from it.
The Key Points of the Samaritan Woman Recognizing the Lord Jesus Was the Messiah
By Zhang Yiping
Presumably many of us believers are familiar with the story of the Samaritan woman recorded in the Bible. When she drew water, she met the Lord Jesus, who asked her for a drink. From her exchange with the Lord Jesus, she recognized that He was the Messiah foretold in the prophecies.
She was just an ordinary woman and didn’t have much Bible knowledge, but she was able to do so. This is really amazing. All of us know that, within those three and a half years that the Lord Jesus worked on earth, many people once contacted Him for a short time, and moreover, there were many who heard Him speak. However, there were too few who were able to recognize that He was the Messiah. Then, how did the Samaritan woman do it? Was it because of the Lord Jesus’ special grace? Or was there any secret behind it? Let’s read her story to look for answers to these questions together.
It is recorded in the Bible: “There comes a woman of Samaria to draw water: Jesus said to her, Give me to drink. (For his disciples were gone away to the city to buy meat.) Then said the woman of Samaria to him, How is it that you, being a Jew, ask drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans. Jesus answered and said to her, If you knew the gift of God, and who it is that said to you, Give me to drink; you would have asked of him, and he would have given you living water. … Whoever drinks of this water shall thirst again: But whoever drinks of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life. The woman said to him, Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come here to draw. Jesus said to her, Go, call your husband, and come here. The woman answered and said, I have no husband. Jesus said to her, You have well said, I have no husband: For you have had five husbands; and he whom you now have is not your husband: in that said you truly. The woman said to him, Sir, I perceive that you are a prophet. Our fathers worshipped in this mountain; and you say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship. Jesus said to her, Woman, believe me, the hour comes, when you shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. You worship you know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews. But the hour comes, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth. The woman said to him, I know that Messias comes, which is called Christ: when he is come, he will tell us all things. Jesus said to her, I that speak to you am he. … The woman then left her water pot, and went her way into the city, and said to the men, Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?” (John 4:7-10, 13-26, 28-29).
From the above scriptures we can see that there are two main reasons why the Samaritan woman was able to recognize that the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah.
Recognizing God’s Voice in the Lord Jesus’ Utterance
At first, when the Lord Jesus asked the Samaritan woman for some water, she guarded against Him because He was a Jew, since the Jews had no dealings with the Samaritans. But after the Lord Jesus spoke some words to her, she perceived that He was out of the ordinary, so she called Him Sir. When hearing the Lord Jesus said, “Whoever drinks of this water shall thirst again: But whoever drinks of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life,” she felt that His words had authority and power and couldn’t be said by ordinary people. Then, the Lord Jesus revealed her innermost secrets, saying, “For you have had five husbands; and he whom you now have is not your husband.” She felt astonished at this because nobody knew the things she did in secret. But the Lord Jesus, who had never met her before, knew all about her. She was sure that that was unattainable by ordinary people, so she considered the Lord Jesus a prophet. Therefore, she spoke about her own confusion and asked Him whether to go to the mountain or to Jerusalem to worship God. The Lord Jesus said, “The hour comes, when you shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father.” He also clearly told her, “When the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him.” After hearing all this, she recognized that the Lord Jesus was the Messiah. It was because the Lord Jesus resolved her confusion with just a word, and also pointed out to her the path of practice to worship God. This allowed her to understand that when worshiping God, believers shouldn’t rigidly adhere to external formalities, but should worship God in spirit and in truth, and that only praying genuinely and sincerely is after God’s heart. Especially when hearing the Lord Jesus say, “I that speak to you am he,” she was rejoiced and became even more certain that He was the Messiah. Thus, she hurriedly went to the city and told the good news to the people there. Though the exchange between the Lord Jesus and her was short, the name by which she called Him changed very quickly. It was because she saw that the Lord’s words had authority and power, and He was able to reveal her innermost secrets and corruption, resolve her problem and confusion, and point out to her the clear way to practice. For this reason, she recognized that the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah.
Putting Herself Aside and Humbly Seeking
As a matter of fact, the Samaritans had always been looked down upon by the Jews, and they had no dealings with each other. So, when hearing the Lord Jesus ask her for some water, she was very surprised. But she didn’t refuse to talk with the Lord because of it, but humbly listened to Him speak. When hearing that the Lord Jesus possessed the living water, she was able to put herself aside and ask Him to give her the water which could bring her everlasting life. When the Lord Jesus revealed her unspeakable secrets, though she wasn’t willing to mention them, this didn’t stop her from talking with Him and instead she continued to seek from Him. After the Lord Jesus resolved her confusion, and allowed her to understand how to worship God to be after God’s heart, she recognized that the Lord Jesus was the coming Messiah. From this we can see that the other reason why the Samaritan woman could receive salvation by grace was because she was able to humble herself to seek the truth. Thus, she received God’s grace, hearing God’s voice and welcoming the Messiah.
Now we are in the last days, the key moment when the Lord comes. Then, how should we absorb the strengths of the Samaritan woman so that we can welcome the Lord Jesus’ return?
Paying Attention to Hearing God’s Voice
The Lord Jesus said, “I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come” (John 16:12-13). And it is prophesied many times in Revelation, “He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches” (Revelation 2-3). We can see from these words that when the Lord returns in the last days, He will speak again to tell us the truths we don’t understand. He requires us to be wise virgins and pay attention to hearing His voice. In this way, we can follow the footprints of the Lamb, go to the wedding feast, and receive God’s salvation in the last days. Therefore, if we want to welcome the Lord’s return, we need to actively seek the words the Holy Spirit speaks to all churches. When someone witnesses to us that the Lord has come to utter His word, we should follow the Samaritan woman’s example, and hear whether the word has authority and power, and whether it is able to reveal our corruptions that nobody knows, resolve our problems and difficulties, and point out to us the way to practice. I believe that upon hearing the words of the returned Lord, all who have a heart and a spirit will be able to hear that it is the voice of God. Just as the Lord Jesus said, “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me” (John 10:27).
Being Someone Who Is Poor in Spirit and Actively Seeks
The Lord Jesus said, “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and you shall find; knock, and it shall be opened to you: For every one that asks receives; and he that seeks finds; and to him that knocks it shall be opened” (Matthew 7:7-8). “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 5:3).
Humbly seeking is the Lord’s requirement of us, and is also the key to whether we are able to welcome the Lord’s return. Now, in waiting for the Lord’s arrival most of us have many confusions and problems. For example, it was said that the Lord would return in 2000, but it’s 2019 now, so how come we have still not welcomed His return? Besides, the prophecies of the Lord’s return have basically all been fulfilled, so all those brothers and sisters who truly believe in the Lord feel that the Lord might have returned, wondering whether He has already appeared somewhere to work. So, shouldn’t we actively seek His footsteps? The Lord is faithful. He blesses the poor in spirit, and takes pity on those who thirst for the truth. If we can humbly seek, pray to the Lord more, and actively search for His footsteps, then God will surely lead and guide us, and allow us to welcome the Lord’s appearance in the last days.Give me to drink.
Bible Verse– Luke 15:10
Luke 15:10
Likewise, I say to you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repents.
Do You Know the Secret of Praying?
By Xiao Zheng
It is known to each of us who believes in God that prayer is vital for our understanding the truth and practicing God’s requirements of us. Whatever tribulations we face, whatever difficulties we encounter in life, or whenever we desire to gain enlightenment and guidance of the Holy Spirit in reading God’s word, we can never depart from prayer. Actually, every believer in God is eager to achieve results in praying to God, eager to receive God’s blessings, gain enlightenment and guidance from the Holy Spirit, and thereby live before God. However, now many brothers and sisters find that they often pray to God but receive no enlightenment, which causes them to be passive and weak in spirit. Thus, a lot of people could not understand this: Isn’t prayer just speaking to God? Why can’t I receive enlightenment from God and achieve results though I pray often? Could it be that there is a secret to prayer? In the past, I was also puzzled by the same questions. Later, after reading some words in a spiritual book, I found there really was a secret to praying.
It is said in the book, “Whilst praying, your heart must be at peace before God, and it must be sincere. You are truly communing and praying with God; you must not deceive God using nice-sounding words. Prayer is centered around that which God wishes to complete today. Ask God to bring you greater enlightenment and illumination, and bring your actual state and troubles before God to pray, and make resolution before God. Prayer is not the following of procedure, but the seeking of God using your true heart. Ask that God protect your heart, making it able to often be at peace before God….If man gives his true heart to God and says what is really within his heart to God, then God is willing to work in man; God does not want the twisted heart of man, but his pure and honest heart. If man does not truly speak his heart to God, then God does not touch man’s heart, or work within him. Thus, the most crucial thing about praying is to speak the words of your true heart to God, telling God of your flaws or rebellious disposition and completely opening yourself up to God. Only then will God be interested in your prayers; if not, then God will hide His face from you (“Concerning the Practice of Prayer”).
From these words, I saw God’s faithfulness and righteousness, and also His holy substance. Only if we pray to God with honest hearts will He hear us. It’s just like the communication between people. If we cannot open our heart and never speak our innermost thoughts to each other, then no matter how many years we have known each other, we will not possibly be close friends, much less have confidence in each other. In this way, we will not get sincere help from each other. Similarly, regardless of how many years we have believed in God or how many times we have prayed every day, if we don’t truly pray to God, then our prayers are hypocritical and we cannot possibly obtain God’s enlightenment and guidance. In that case, we won’t be acknowledged by God. For example, many times we use good words to deceive God in our prayers and want to please God but do not practice at all afterward. It is just like the earliest Pharisees who prayed on the corners of the streets and in front of crowds, trying every way possible to make others see how pious and faithful they were. But what was the result? When the Lord Jesus came to do His work, they refused to seek and investigate it, and even blasphemed, condemned, and resisted Him. It can be seen that their prayers were hypocritical. And the Lord not only detested such prayers, but also condemned them, saying woe to them.
What then is true prayer? I went on to read and saw the words in the spiritual book, “Prayer is not a case of going through the formalities, or following procedure, or reciting the words of God, which is to say, prayer does not mean parroting words and copying others. In prayer, you must give your heart to God, sharing the words in your heart with God so that you may be touched by God. If your prayers are to be effective, then they must be based on your reading of God’s words. Only by praying amid God’s words will you be able to receive more enlightenment and illumination. A true prayer is shown by having a heart that yearns for the requirements made by God, and being willing to fulfill these requirements; you will be able to hate all that God hates, upon the basis of which you will have knowledge, and will know and be clear about the truths explained by God. Having the resolution, and faith, and knowledge, and a path by which to practice after praying—only this is truly praying, and only prayer such as this can be effective.” “What does it mean to truly pray? It means speaking the words within your heart to God, and communing with God having grasped His will and based upon His words; it means feeling particularly close to God, feeling that He is in front of you, and that you have something to say to Him; and it means being especially radiant within your heart, and feeling that God is especially lovely. You will feel especially inspired, and after hearing your words your brothers and sisters will feel gratified, they will feel that the words you speak are the words within their hearts, the words they wish to say, and that what you say represents what they want to say. This is what it means to truly pray. After you have truly prayed, in your heart you will feel at peace, and gratified; the strength to love God will rise up, and you will feel that nothing in your entire life is more worthy or significant than loving God—and all this will prove that your prayers have been effective” (“Concerning the Practice of Prayer”).
These words tell us what real prayer is and the effects achieved by it. We can see that prayer does not mean coming before God to say nice words or copying others. To make our prayer effective is no simple matter, and the most crucial thing is that we must truly pray. It need us to first give our heart to God, for only if we pray to God with our heart will our spirits be moved. Besides, it is necessary for us to pray based on God’s word, for only by praying amid God’s words will we be able to get more enlightenment and illumination. And if we get to have resolution, faith, knowledge, and the path to practice after we pray in this way, then our prayer have been effective. In addition, true prayer means speaking the words within our heart to God, means feeling very close to God, seeking God’s current will in His words, and not following the rules and religious practices of the past. And praying this way can touch people’s hearts the most. All those that achieve the above effects are true prayers, and are also accepted by God. According to this, which of the prayers we have made are true? For instance, when we pray to God, committing our actual difficulties at home to Him and resolving to obey His orchestrations and arrangements no matter what He does; when we entrust the lacks and difficulties of our brothers and sisters to God through prayers, and ask Him to lead them to find the path toward solution in His words; when we pray to God about the difficulties we have encountered in our gospel work, and about how to bring people before God; when we pray to get an understanding of the true meaning of God’s words and to seek how to practice His words accurately; or when we suffer persecution and tribulation, we pray to gain the enlightenment of God and understand His will so that we can stand testimony for Him. … All of these above are the true prayers compatible with God’s heart, and are what God would like to listen to and delights in.
Now that we have known the secret to prayer, what we need to do next is to come before God and pray with an honest heart, give our heart to God, speak the words within our heart to Him, and grasp God’s will in His words. The more we practice praying like this, the truer our prayers are. Only when we truly pray, will our prayer be effective and will our relationship with God become ever closer. Also, only true prayer can enable us to feel peace and enjoyment in our spirits. Let’s practice truly praying to God together in our real life after mastering the secret to prayer.
Bible Verse–Hosea 6:3
Hosea 6:3
Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the LORD: his going forth is prepared as the morning; and he shall come to us as the rain, as the latter and former rain to the earth.
Bible Verses–Ephesians 4:26-27
Ephesians 4:26-27
Be you angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down on your wrath: Neither give place to the devil.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 2:6
Proverbs 2:6
For the LORD gives wisdom: out of his mouth comes knowledge and understanding.
What God’s Intention Is Behind the Story of Noah’s Ark
By Zheng Fu
The story of Noah’s ark is very well-known. From the accounts in the Bible, we can see that the people in Noah’s day became depraved and corrupt, living every day wining and dining, scheming and plotting against one another, and in wicked promiscuity. They had lost the form of humanity possessed by those people first created by God, and apart from Noah, none of them were willing to worship God. Mankind became ever more degenerate and evil. Jehovah God observed all of this. There was great sorrow in His heart. Meanwhile, the cruelty and maliciousness of mankind were unbearable for God to see. So in His pain, He had to destroy the filthy and corrupt mankind using a flood. Just as the Bible says, “And God said to Noah, The end of all flesh is come before me; for the earth is filled with violence through them; and, behold, I will destroy them with the earth. Make you an ark of gopher wood; rooms shall you make in the ark, and shall pitch it within and without with pitch” (Genesis 6:13-14). “And Jehovah said to Noah, Come you and all your house into the ark; for you have I seen righteous before me in this generation” (Genesis 7:1).
With regard to this, some brothers and sisters may ask, “Why is it that God commanded Noah to spend 120 years and do a lot of work to build a big ark since all evil actions of the world had angered Him and He had clearly told Noah that He was going to destroy all living things of flesh?” Regarding this question, some people say, “God did this for the sake of saving the eight members of Noah’s family and some living things on earth.” And some people say, “God is merciful and loving. He didn’t have the heart to destroy mankind and so He gave them the opportunity to repent.”
Then what exactly is God’s will behind the story of Noah’s ark? I read a passage of the word of God: “In His pain, God still did not forget to give man His maximum tolerance, waiting for man to turn around. After He reached His limit, He did what He had to do without any hesitation. In other words, there was a specific time period and process from the moment God planned to destroy mankind to the official start of His work in destroying mankind. This process existed for the purpose of enabling man to turn around, and was the last chance God gave to man. So what did God do in this period before destroying mankind? God did a significant amount of reminding and exhorting work. No matter how much pain and sorrow God’s heart was in, He continued to exercise His care, concern, and abundant mercy on humanity.”
God’s will is completely revealed to us here. When He saw man living in evil and fornication and treating Him as the enemy, He felt grieved and sad over this. Still, He didn’t directly destroy mankind, but cared about them at all times. God asked Noah to build an ark and preach the gospel to the world for 120 years for the sake of reminding and exhorting them. God hoped that they would be able to abandon the violence in their hands, repent and confess to Him, and accept His salvation. From this we can see that God was trying to save man to the greatest extent possible. His heart is so good! He had been waiting for 120 years, giving people enough time and opportunities to repent. However, the heart of people at that time was too hard, as if their heart was waxed gross. Not only did they not believe the gospel Noah preached, but they also vilified and mocked Noah, saying that he was an idiot. All that mankind gave God was rebellion and opposition, and no one paid any attention to the repeated warnings and exhortations of God. In the end, seeing that they were absolutely unrepentant, God had to send the flood to destroy all mankind. In fact, when God used the flood to destroy the world, His heart was in extreme pain. He couldn’t bear to see the human beings He created with His own hands being destroyed. It was not His original intention when He created man or the result that He wanted to see. But God’s substance is righteous and holy, and He doesn’t allow those who are impure to exist in His presence. So when His patience toward man reached its limit, He showed no mercy in sending the flood to destroy those who were evil in His eyes, that is, the final chance He gave them to repent had come to its end.
I believe you now know what the intention of God is behind the story of Noah’s ark. Now, the last days have already come. People in the present days are more corrupt and evil than people in the time of Noah, which is unbearable for God to witness. Still, God hopes that we can abandon the violence in our hands, leave our evil conduct behind, genuinely repent to God, and come before God to worship Him so that we can be saved by Him and survive. I remember that the Lord Jesus once said, “But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be” (Matthew 24:37-39). Actually, the sentence “But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be” suggests that in the last days there will be great disasters and God will come to work to save mankind. Therefore, as long as we hear someone preaching God’s work of the last days, we should seek and investigate immediately. Only thus can we enter Noah’s ark of the last days, and attain God’s salvation.
Bible Verse–Matthew 10:22
Matthew 10:22
And you shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake: but he that endures to the end shall be saved.
Bible Verses–Deuteronomy 6:4-9
Deuteronomy 6:4-9
Hear, O Israel: The LORD our God is one LORD: And you shall love the LORD your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your might. And these words, which I command you this day, shall be in your heart: And you shall teach them diligently to your children, and shall talk of them when you sit in your house, and when you walk by the way, and when you lie down, and when you rise up. And you shall bind them for a sign on your hand, and they shall be as frontlets between your eyes. And you shall write them on the posts of your house, and on your gates.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 22:6
Proverbs 22:6
Her children arise up, and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praises her.
What Happened After My Friend Betrayed Me?
By Lu Min, Spain
I used to think that friends should help and treat each other with all sincerity. Only until after I suffered the betrayal of my friend did I see that, compared with interest, friendship was so fragile and unworthy of mention.
One day, a customer of mine who worked in the bank told me that he sold lottery as a sideline, but the business was bad and he wanted to transfer the lottery commission agency to me. As the agency contract was successfully signed through his connections and he needed to renew it by himself in the future, he asked me to give him 20% of the monthly profit as a reward. I thought: I can make money so easily without going out, so why would I not accept it readily? Then, I agreed to his proposal. A year later, the business gradually improved. My partner proposed becoming a shareholder and expanding the shop. Since I couldn’t obtain the renewal without him, I agreed to his demands and shared 50% of the profit with him every month. Since then, we had cooperated for ten years and no conflict occurred between us during that period.
One day, my partner called me, telling me that he wanted to break up the partnership with me and run the business alone, and that he had already transferred the lottery commission shop to another place. Hearing his words, I was very angry: We’ve been partners for ten years and I’ve always treated you with all sincerity. How could you “repay” me in this way? Now, you see that the business is turning around, and then you want to kick me away. How mean you are! The more I thought the angrier I was. I said to him, “At the beginning, the business was bad. You transferred it to me and asked me to give you 20% of the profit every month. I agreed. Later, the business improved after I took it over. You required me to share 50% of the profit with you. I also agreed. But now, seeing the business is stable, you want to take everything alone. Are you ungrateful like burning the bridge after crossing it? Do you still have morals and conscience?” At my words, he knew that he was in the wrong and said that he would give me some financial recompense but he just insisted on taking back the commission shop. I truly couldn’t accept his unreasonable deeds, so I quarreled with him on the phone and we ended up in discord. After hanging up the phone, I recalled: I’ve treated him with complete sincerity in the past ten years, but he actually kicks me out secretly. He’s really a base man who forgets the moral principles for the sake of profit. The more I thought the more resentful I was. Misery and hatred welled up in my heart. I thought: He is a leader in his unit. I will go to his unit to expose him and let his colleagues know his despicable behaviors, making him feel too ashamed to work there. But while thinking like this, I felt guilty inside: I’m a Christian. If I attack and seek revenge against him, then what’s the difference between me and those unbelievers? This isn’t after God’s will.
Facing this matter, I was terribly upset for a good while. I didn’t know how I should deal with it and treat my partner, or how I could relieve the anger and discontent toward him in my heart. So, I prayed to God, asking Him to lead my way ahead. Later, I saw God’s word saying, “Those who are of the devil all live for themselves. Their life maxims are mainly those words that come from Satan like, ‘Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost.’ … ‘Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost’ is a well-known satanic saying that has been instilled into everyone and become the human life. There are some other words of life philosophy that are also like this. … There are still many satanic poisons in people’s lives and in their conduct and dealings with others—they are almost without a shred of truth—for example, their life philosophies, their maxims for success, or their ways of doing things. Every person is filled with the poisons of the great red dragon, and they all come from Satan. So, what flows through people’s bones and blood are all things of Satan.” And the words in Sermons and Fellowship on Entry Into Life say, “Ruled by the philosophies of Satan, man has become more and more corrupt, more and more selfish, and more and more despicable. What they do is all for themselves. The inner nature of people can be summarized in one word—‘selfishness.’ People are all extremely selfish. They are so selfish that they become base. And when they are base to a certain extent, they will stage revolution or take any means necessary. Is this the fact? How does the war between nations break out? And how does the fight occur between people? All this is because of people’s ‘selfishness,’ and is for the sake of their own interests. All in all, no matter whether it is the religious conflict, or the fight for territory or any other things, all are caused by one word ‘selfishness’ and are for the sake of self-interests.”
After seeing God’s word and the fellowship, I came to understand: The whole of mankind has been corrupted by Satan. Our thoughts are rotted by Satan and thus we all live by satanic principles of living like “Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost” and “We will not attack unless we are attacked; if we are attacked, we will certainly counterattack.” So, we place our interests first and even do anything for them, living in selfishness. Just like my partner and me: He betrayed his morals and conscience, ignored our old friendship, and kicked me out for his own interests; while I hated him and even wanted to retaliate against him when my interests suffered. As I had no discernment, I didn’t realize that these were negative things but thought that they were right and proper and I should live in this way. In fact, both of us are the victims who have been afflicted and fooled by Satan. In present-day society, we are driven by selfish and greedy dispositions. For our private interests, we can do anything; for the sake of profit, we forget all moral principles, betraying our family, friends, and lovers, and some of us even can murder for gain, doing something unlawful. All these are Satan’s afflictions and it is Satan that has corrupted us to this point! At this thought, I gradually put aside the hatred of my partner in my heart and no longer thought of retaliating against him, for I knew that he was also a poor victim corrupted by Satan. At that moment, I felt released in my heart.
A week later, my partner called me again. He said that he wanted to discuss something about the lottery commission shop with me and asked me to meet him in the bank. After we met, he asked me to sign an agreement which said that I should take all the responsibilities if his shop was destroyed by others after we dissolve the business relationship between us. While seeing this unfair agreement, I obviously realized that he was guarding against me for fear that I would seek revenge against him and go to his shop to make trouble. I felt it inconceivable and said to him, “We’ve cooperated with each other for ten years. You are clear about how I treated you during this period. It’s already very unfair for me that you unilaterally break up the partnership. But I accepted it because I didn’t want to mess up our relationships. Today, you actually use such an agreement to guard against me. That’s going a bit too far!” Unexpectedly, he said, “One shouldn’t have the heart to harm others, but must be vigilant so as not to be harmed.” Hearing his words, I found it ridiculous. When I looked at the agreement full of complicated clauses, I really wondered how many brain cells he had wasted on it. I felt exhausted for him from the bottom of my heart. Though he earned more money, he had been living in constant dread, for the money he had was ill-gotten gain. He thought of how to scheme and guard against others all day long for fear that he would be retaliated against, living a very miserable life. Looking at the scared look on his face, I felt very fortunate for my believing in God and being a Christian. From God’s word, I saw through the tricks Satan used to corrupt people, so that I no longer lived by the satanic poisons or was fooled by Satan like him.
I also remembered that God says, “Only if one knows God and has the truth does he live in the light; and only when his view of the world and his view of life change does he change fundamentally. When he has a life goal and comports himself according to the truth; when he absolutely submits to God and lives by God’s word; when he feels assured and brightened deep in his soul; when his heart is free of darkness; and when he lives completely freely and unrestrained in God’s presence—only then does he live a true human life….” From God’s word, I understood that I could only live in pain and darkness if I live by satanic poisons, and that only when I conduct and behave myself according to God’s requirements can I live in the light. I used to live by the satanic rules for living like “Everyone for himself and the devil take the hindmost.” So, I would feel very angry and painful when someone harmed my interests. But today, I understood the truth from God’s word. I knew that I shouldn’t just live for money and interests but should live with integrity and dignity, and that I should live as a man with an open and upright heart and act with honor, making others admire and pleasing God. I had tasted that only by living in this way could I have peace and joy in my heart.
Thinking back, if it were not for God’s word, I would surely have struggled for my private interests, living in the state of paying wrong for wrong and leading a tiring life like my partner, and ended up in mutual destruction. I could treat this matter so calmly and feel released in my spirit all because of the effect achieved by the enlightenment and guidance of God’s word. I sincerely thanked God for His salvation, which made me live in His care and keeping.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 28:13
Proverbs 28:13
He that covers his sins shall not prosper: but whoever confesses and forsakes them shall have mercy.
3 Reasons Why Abraham Was Blessed by God
Verses: Genesis 22:2-3, 9-10
“And he said, Take now your son, your only son Isaac, whom you love, and get you into the land of Moriah; and offer him there for a burnt offering on one of the mountains which I will tell you of” (Genesis 22:2).
“And Abraham rose up early in the morning, and saddled his ass, and took two of his young men with him, and Isaac his son, and split the wood for the burnt offering, and rose up, and went to the place of which God had told him” (Genesis 22:3).
“And they came to the place which God had told him of; and Abraham built an altar there, and laid the wood in order, and bound Isaac his son, and laid him on the altar on the wood” (Genesis 22:9).
“And Abraham stretched forth his hand, and took the knife to slay his son” (Genesis 22:10).
Abraham sacrificing Issac is a well-known Bible story. When Abraham was one hundred years old and his wife Sarah was ninety, God promised him a son. In Abraham’s opinion, as his wife had been beyond the age of getting pregnant, having a son seemed to be impossible. But as soon as God promised it, it was fulfilled. When Issac was more than ten years old, God tested Abraham and asked him to offer Issac as a burnt offering. Then Abraham followed God’s instructions, and he therefore received great blessings from God. In this story, what are the redeeming qualities of Abraham?
1. Abraham’s Innocence and Honesty
As the following verse says, “And he said, Take now your son, your only son Isaac, whom you love, and get you into the land of Moriah; and offer him there for a burnt offering on one of the mountains which I will tell you of” (Genesis 22:2). We can see Abraham was asked to go to offer his son. This really isn’t in accord with our conceptions or comprehensible. We thought it was impossible to give birth to a child at the age of ninety, but God gave a son to them. Yet, when his son was about ten years old, Abraham was asked to offer his son for the burnt offering. It seemed that God’s requirements were incredible. Then, what was God’s will? Why did God do that? If this happened to us, we would probably be full of suspicions, misunderstanding, complaints, and even abuse. But how did Abraham respond?
He saddled his donkey and took Isaac to the place God had told him. Arriving there, he bound his son Isaac, laid him on the altar on the wood, and then he took the knife and was ready to slay his son. How astonishing his series of actions were. Yet Abraham did it. From this story, we know Abraham is a pure, honest, and good-natured person. Though there was no Bible to read and he was not able to learn more about the will of God at his time, with great pain, Abraham still obeyed God. He had no arguments, no complaints, and no conflicts, and much less hostility toward God, he simply was submissive to Him and followed His words, and acted based on His words. This shows us Abraham’s humanity is beyond the reach of us.
2. His Genuine Faith Toward God.
Trials are the greatest ways to test our faith. In our conceptions, we always expect God is the God who bestows grace and blessing upon man, but not the God who deprives man of anything. In the Old Testament age, Jehovah God gave the manna to the Israelites during their forty years of life in the wilderness not planting. In the New Testament age, the Lord Jesus performed many miracles—feeding five thousand people with five loaves and two fish, healing the sick, casting out demons, raising the dead, etc. The work of God is indeed marvellous and He does not work according to man’s notions. He blesses man and deprives man of anything and behind it there is His will, but we cannot see it through. When the trial comes, we are seized by panic, misunderstand, complain against, and even turn our back on God and leave Him. But when Abraham was tested and asked to offer his beloved only son, Isaac, he did not doubt God’s intentions, much less did he leave God. Instead, Abraham practiced his faith through his actual action, proclaiming that his faith was true and whether he was blessed or cursed, his faith didn’t change. Therefore, he is worthy of the title of the ‘father of faith.’
3. His Total Submission to God
God is the Creator and we are created by Him, and therefore we should submit to His orchestration and arrangement. For this reason, God will test whether we obey Him with many trials and things that are not in line with our notions. When God’s trials come upon us, we find many of them are hard for us to accept and even incomprehensible, but Abraham showed total submission to God. God asked him to offer Isaac as the burnt offering, so he acted based upon God’s instructions—taking the knife to slay his son. When he responded with this astonishing action, God saw his sincerity and his unconditional obedience, and was pleased with this. Because God did not want the life of Isaac, He sent His angel to stop Abraham just in time. Abraham did not know God’s intention, nor did he know it was just a test. Therefore, it was precious that he demonstrated his total submission to God.
We usually can’t understand why God still keeps trying us and testing us though we have forsaken much and spent a lot. It is actually because we haven’t given our true hearts to God, much less unconditional obedience to Him, and because we don’t show God our hearts and obey God just like Abraham, who raised his knife to slay his son and sacrifice him to God. That’s why God keeps subjecting us to trials. We should imitate Abraham, whose obedience to God is an example for us.
Abraham had so many extraordinary merits and therefore was greatly blessed by God. God made him the leader who could undertake His management plan and through his descendants, God would complete his management plan of salvation for human. This meant God’s blessing to Abraham was not temporary; it was to all generations. If we are possessed of the innocent and honest humanity of Abraham, possess his faith and obedience to God, and act according to God’s commands, then we will definitely receive God’s blessings and be given all that we need, for the Lord Jesus said, “For your heavenly Father knows that you have need of all these things. But seek you first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added to you” (Matthew 6:32-33).
Bible Verse–John 16:33
John 16:33
These things I have spoken to you, that in me you might have peace. In the world you shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 23:13
Proverbs 23:13
Withhold not correction from the child: for if you beat him with the rod, he shall not die.
What Kind of Prayers Will God Listen To?
By Cheng Shi
Prayer is a way for us Christians to maintain a proper relationship with God. Especially, prayers in the morning and at night are indispensable. Although Brother Zhang insisted on praying every day, he still felt the Lord didn’t listen to his prayer, and he even couldn’t feel His presence. When he posted this feeling on the Internet, it aroused an echo among many brothers and sisters.
To prove Brother Zhang’s words were true, some brothers and sisters also opened their hearts, saying that although each time they said many words to God when prayed, it was just like they were speaking to themselves or talking into the air. And they obviously felt the Lord didn’t listen to their prayer. Thus they doubted whether they have been abandoned by the Lord.
Why doesn’t the Lord listen to our prayer? The reasons are as following:
Reason 1: We don’t pray to the Lord with our true heart but treat Him as a fool and deceive Him.
The Lord Jesus said, “when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeks such to worship him” (Jhn 4:23). However, we usually don’t quiet before the Lord and use our hearts to pray to Him. Sometimes our tips seem to move, but our hearts are upset, filling with household matters and jobs; sometimes we only move our lips but don’t stir our hearts, going through the motions to speak some words without a sincere attitude; we often make great, empty talk with inaccurate words. For example, our love of parents and careers exceeds our love to the Lord. Nevertheless, we pray, “God, I love You!” When we encounter something untoward in family, we are negative and complain the Lord, but we thank the Lord and praise Him in prayers. … If we don’t pray to God with sincere heart but make great and empty talk and say some words which are contrary to our own convictions to God, then we are going through the emotions and cheating the Lord. He will not listen to this kind of prayers at all.
Reason 2: We pray to God with wrong intentions and aims, and often ask Him for blessings without obedience.
Most of the time, it seems that we are praying to God in an honest way, but we are often making demands of Him: those with no jobs ask for a job; those with no children ask for a child; we ask God to have our diseases healed or deal with our issues at home; businessmen pray for earning more money; students pray to God to bless them intelligence and wisdom; the young pray for a good job, while the old for the absence of disease or misfortune and spending the rest of their days in peace. When in peace, we pray to thank and praise the Lord with a desire of asking Him to protect us forever; when in tribulations and trials, we disobey God’s orchestrations and arrangements, wanting Him to take away the bitter cup. Also we stand in a wrong place to make demands on God and hope He can do everything according to our will. … As a result, the more we pray in this way, the further we stray from God, for this kind of prayer is making a deal with God and there is no true faith in and true love to God. We are making use of Him to achieve our own objectives. Just as the Lord said, “This people draws near to me with their mouth, and honors me with their lips; but their heart is far from me” (Mat 15:8). God will never listen to this kind of prayer.
Reason 3: There is no work of the Holy Spirit in the church, so the Lord doesn’t listen to our prayer.
This is the most important reason. At the beginning of the Age of Law, there was the work of the Holy Spirit in the temple. Anyone who sinned would get the discipline of the Holy Spirit; and when the priests who served God violated the law, they would be burned by the fire from heaven. Thus people at that time feared God and had a heart that revered God. Yet when it came to the later period of the Age of Law and the Lord Jesus began to do His work, the Jewish people at that time exchanged money and sold oxen, sheep and doves within the temple. They changed the temple into a den of thieves but didn’t receive the discipline of the Holy Spirit. At that time, the Holy Spirit had left the temple and the Lord Jesus began to do His work. So even if people kept the laws in the temple or prayed in the name of Jehovah God, they couldn’t gain the work of the Holy Spirit. The temple once used to serve Jehovah God completely became a religious venue.
Let’s have a look at our church, is there any difference between the situation of our church and that in the latter days of the Age of Law? From the outside, although we persist in gathering and praying more often for the revival of the church, our sermons have no new light and believers can’t get true supply; though we read the Bible and pray every day, we only know the letters without understanding the spirit of the Lord’s words; we perceive the withering and dark of the spirit and can’t feel the presence of the Holy Spirit. What’s more, we cling to eating, drinking, pleasures, and status and power. Co-workers struggle and fight against each other, committing sins continuously without receiving the discipline of the Holy Spirit. When we are overcome by transgressions, we do not feel indebted to God, just like unbelievers. … It is obvious that there isn’t the work of the Holy Spirit in our church.
There are more reasons except these above. I will not list them individually. Then how should we pray so that the Lord will listen?
First, worship God with heart and honesty, speak to Him the true words in our hearts.
We all know that God is faithful, in God there is no deceit and fake. God is sincere to every one and He hopes us to be honest. Just as the Lord Jesus says, “But let your communication be, Yes, yes; No, no: for whatever is more than these comes of evil” (Mat 5:37). When we pray, whether we are in a weak or strong condition, we should speak to God; whatever thoughts or plans, sorrow or troubles, we should open up our hearts to tell God. Sometimes we are too embarrassed to tell others about something, we can’t conceal the truth from God but open our hearts and tell the truth to Him. When God sees that we have no concealment but are open and sincere to Him in prayer, He will guide us to understand His will. Then our troubles and difficulties will be solved.
Moreover, when we pray, we should quiet our heart before God and pray to Him with a true heart. We cannot be of two minds toward Him or treat Him in a perfunctory manner. We honor our parents and have a conscientious attitude when talking with them, isn’t that because they are our elders and have brought up us? God creates us, bestows us life and provides us with everything, shouldn’t we hold Him in reverence when we pray to Him? Besides, whether we pray to God or seek His will, we are aiming to establish a proper relationship with Him and ask Him to resolve our practical difficulties. And finally, we ourselves are the beneficiaries.
Second, stand in the place as a creation of God, make no demands of Him and have a submissive heart as we pray.
Every day when we pray to God, we should make sure that God is the Creator and we are under His sovereignty. Whatever happens in our life, regardless of whether it is a big thing or a small thing, it is from God’s orchestration and arrangement. Thus we should pray on everything we encounter, “God, I don’t know the truth and what I should do to be after Your heart on this matter. May You enlighten me. Amen!” If we pray like this, we will please God. We stand in the place as a creation of God and pray to Him, bow down before Him, worship Him, and then thank and praise Him. This is the relationship between a created being and God. When God has a place in our hearts, and we stand in the place of a created being to submit to His work and act according to His words, we will have a normal relationship with God. Then we can gain the work of the Holy Spirit and enjoy the presence of God.
When it comes to Job, at the news of losing his livestock all over the mountains and his children, he knew that his all was bestowed by God. From the outside, his livestock were stolen away by robbers and his children were beat to death. Actually, they were taken away by God. Thus he fell to the ground to worship and pray to God with a submissive heart. Later when his body was covered in boils, although he was in pain and sorrow, he would still rather curse the day of his birth than blame God. He said, “the LORD gave, and the LORD has taken away; blessed be the name of the LORD” (Job 1:21). If we can treat God as God, like Job, then God will guide us at any time when He sees that we have a place for Him in our heart. Then we will be keener and keener in spirit and our mind will become much clearer. Anytime when we have the least corruption or incorrect condition, we will realize it right away and solve it in a timely manner. Then we will have a closer and closer relationship with God and make a quicker and quicker progress in our life.
Third, since there isn’t the work of the Holy Spirit in the church, we must seek and pray.
We all know that in the latter days of the Age of Law, Judaism lost God’s glory. With the name of “Jesus,” God began a new stage of redemptive work and initiated the Age of Grace. For those who didn’t accept the name of the Lord Jesus, when things happened to them, no matter how they prayed to Jehovah God, they couldn’t obtain the work of the Holy Spirit, and God would not listen to their prayer. However, those who accepted the Lord Jesus’ new work, prayed to God in the name of Jesus enjoyed the provision of the living water of life and were accompanied by the work of the Holy Spirit all the time.
Today, no matter how we pray in the name of the Lord Jesus, we can’t feel the Holy Spirit’s work. It is obvious that the work of the Holy Spirit has shifted again. It is said in the Bible that “And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. He that rejects me, and receives not my words, has one that judges him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day” (Jhn 12:47-48). “For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God” (1 Pe 4:17). The Lord will come to judge the world in the last days, which is inevitable. He perfects up to the point of which He has spoken. I have been always praying to the Lord to bestow the ointment to anoint us. May the Lord guide us to find the wellspring of living water so that we can be watered and fed. Wherever the Lord goes, we will follow Him to the end. I’d like to pray together with brothers and sisters who have the same wish with me for leading us to follow His footsteps, because the Lord once made a promise to us: “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and you shall find; knock, and it shall be opened to you” (Mat 7:7).
Bible Verse–Proverbs 28:18
Proverbs 28:18
Whoever walks uprightly shall be saved: but he that is perverse in his ways shall fall at once.
Know God’s Righteous Disposition From King David’s Experience
By Xiaowei
The Old Testament records a king. He was once an ordinary shepherd but later chosen by God and became a beloved king of the Israelites.
When David was only 14-15 years old, he tended sheep in the fields. He was able to save the flock from the lion or other beast with his bare hands, because he had Jehovah God as his backup. His hymns that praise Jehovah God always echoed through mountains and fields. The intimate relationship between him and Jehovah God is enviable!
When the Philistine giant challenged the Israeli army, no one dared to meet him. Though thin and weak, David was willing to fight for Jehovah God’s army. He defeated the Philistine giant Goliath with only a sling. Then he became a brave soldier. Relying on Jehovah God, he won one battle after another, and protected the Israelites.
After David was anointed the king of Israel by God, he often played the lyre praising Jehovah God and didn’t forget God’s grace and blessings to him. Most importantly, he was determined to build a temple for God so that all the Israelites could worship Jehovah God in the temple.
Therefore, David became a man who was after God’s heart.
However, David, after becoming the king, framed and killed Uriah, took Uriah’s wife Bathsheba as his own. He offended God’s disposition and thus he was judged and punished by God: The first son of David and Bathsheba died young, the sword shall never depart from his house; his son raped his daughter, his sons killed one another for the throne … From the lessons of David’s failure, how should we know God’s disposition?
God says, “when man disobeys God or resists Him, or they reveal their own corruption, God will show no mercy in chastening them and disciplining them.” “God is possessed of this kind of righteous disposition because He detests wickedness, darkness, rebelliousness and Satan’s evil acts—corrupting and devouring mankind—because He detests all acts of sin in opposition to Him and because of His holy and undefiled substance. It is because of this that He will not suffer any of the created or non-created beings to openly oppose or contest Him. Even an individual that He had once shown mercy to or selected need only provoke His disposition and transgress His principle of patience and tolerance, and He will release and reveal His righteous disposition without the least bit of mercy or hesitation—a disposition that tolerates no offense.”
From God’s words I understood: Regardless of whether a person that God has once shown mercy to or loved, so long as he resists and disobeys God and offends His disposition, he will be faced with God’s judgment and wrath, for God is beautiful, good, and righteous, and does not allow any filth to exist. This is God’s righteous disposition and it does not allow any offense. God’s righteous disposition is free of any other elements, it is holy and flawless. Although King David was confident and loyal to God and loved by God, when he sinned, God judged him according to His righteous disposition. God sent Nathan the prophet to reveal David’s sin and rendered His punishment upon him that the sword shall never depart from his house.
After this matter, David truly repented to God and made a resolution that he would never do evil things. When he was old and couldn’t keep warm, his servant asked a virgin to lie beside him to help him keep warm, he had no intimate relations with her. What’s more, after the matter of Bathsheba, he kept Jehovah God’s commandments more strictly, and guided the Israelites to worship God. God still had mercy on and cared for him and he was still the King supported by the Israelites.
From this we can see that God is like a loving mother as well as a stern father. When we sin against and resist God, God smites and disciplines us like a stern father; when we obey God and truly repent, God is like a loving mother giving us His mercy, care and blessings. Just as God says, “When God is angry with man, He hopes that man will be able to truly repent, and He hopes to see man’s true repentance, in which case He will then liberally continue to bestow His mercy and tolerance upon man. This is to say that man’s evil conduct incurs God’s wrath, whereas God’s mercy and tolerance are bestowed upon those who listen to God and truly repent before Him, upon those who can turn away from their evil ways and abandon the violence in their hands.” “Only the Creator has pity on this mankind. Only the Creator shows this mankind tenderness and affection. Only the Creator holds a true, unbreakable affection for this mankind. Likewise, only the Creator can bestow mercy on this mankind and cherish all of His creation. His heart leaps and aches at every one of man’s actions: He is angered, distressed and grieved over man’s evil and corruption; He is pleased, joyful, forgiving and jubilant for man’s repentance and belief; every single one of His thoughts and ideas exist for and revolve around mankind; what He is and has is expressed entirely for mankind’s sake; the entirety of His emotions are intertwined with mankind’s existence.”
I feel God’s true love for mankind in His earnest teaching. No matter how He works on us, He hopes that we can truly repent to Him, totally forsake the evil way and be a person after His heart. We have been corrupted by Satan for thousands of years, lost conscience and sense, and the original image of man. No matter what wrongs we have committed or how much we have transgressed, as long as we truly repent, God’s all emotions will change according to our attitude toward Him, and He will give us mercy and tolerance again, and guide us onward.
I couldn’t help thinking, when I first believed in God, I just wanted to enjoy God’s grace and blessings. Once I did something that disobeyed and resisted God and then God’s discipline came upon me or when I caught sight of His severe words of judgment, I would misunderstand Him: “Does God still love me? Why does He treat me this way? Is God revealing me through this?” But now I understand: When God’s righteous disposition comes upon us, it’s also His salvation for us. When I have a revelation of corrupt disposition or show resistance toward God, He disciplines me, deals with me and punishes me, but He doesn’t mean to eliminate or forsake me. Instead, He judges and saves me through it so that I can know my satanic nature and essence, break free from corrupt disposition, and walk the right path. God’s disposition is not only compassionate and loving, it is also righteous and majestic. No matter what God does, all that He does is love and salvation for us. God has eagerly looked forward to our sincere repentance and casting off the shackles of Satan. At any time, God’s heart to save man will never change. This is the most lovable part of God, and also something that we should cherish and treasure the most.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 10:9
Proverbs 10:9
He that walks uprightly walks surely: but he that perverts his ways shall be known.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 23:23
Proverbs 23:23
Buy the truth, and sell it not; also wisdom, and instruction, and understanding.
Bible Verses–Deuteronomy 11:11-12
Deuteronomy 11:11-12
But the land, where you go to possess it, is a land of hills and valleys, and drinks water of the rain of heaven: A land which the LORD your God cares for: the eyes of the LORD your God are always on it, from the beginning of the year even to the end of the year.
How Can We Pray Rationally?
By Xin Ling
One day, I happened to see such an interesting story in my son’s Pupil Weekly:
A little girl tripped on an examination question. She answered the capital of America was New York rather than Washington. So she prayed, and asked God to move its capital from Washington DC to NewYork.
After reading this story, I couldn’t help thinking the girl’s absurd behavior was ridiculous. Because of missing the examination question, she prayed to God to remove the capital of America to New York according to her intention. How could God listen to such an irrational prayer? At the same time, I realized there were the Lord’s good intentions in the things happening to us every day. Today, I came upon this story, and what lesson did the Lord want me to learn? Through my contemplating and seeking, it occurred to me that, in reality, so many times I had prayed in this way and unreasonably made demands of God like the little girl.
I remembered once I was ill. In the beginning, I thought the Lord was testing my faith, and I should obey Him and not complain. But after a while, my stomach hurt so badly that I could hardly bear it. Then I began to pray to the Lord: “O Lord! You are the mighty God. You can let the blind see and let the lame walk. I beg You to heal my illness so that my stomach won’t ache anymore.”
Sometimes encountering some tribulations, such as the ridicule and slander of worldly people, relatives and friends, and the CCP’s persecution, I prayed, “Lord! You know my weakness. Please sympathize with my weakness and take away this suffering as quickly as possible.”
Moreover, when I spread the Lord’s gospel and gained many people, I became proud unwittingly. Then I prayed, “Lord, I’ve believed in You for many years and gained many people, and moreover, I have sacrificed a lot and paid many prices. Please remember what I have done, and let me enter the kingdom of heaven in the future.”
Especially nowadays, my eldest daughter is going to take the college entrance examination, but her academic grades aren’t very good. I worried a lot about her impending examination, and then I said to the Lord, “Lord, my daughter will take the college entrance examination; please help her and grant her with wisdom and intelligence. You are the God who grants all pleas. I hope You bless her so that she can get into college.”
However, every time I prayed like this, there was no enjoyment or confirmation in my heart. My spirit was hardly touched, but instead felt dull. I was greatly puzzled: Why did I have no spiritual enjoyment after I prayed? Did God not listen to my prayer? Until one day, I entered the gospel website as usual, and saw a few passages of God’s words: “And some of you even don’t know how to pray; in fact, prayer is mainly about speaking what is in your heart, just like a normal conversation. However, some people take the wrong position when they pray, and regardless of whether it conforms with God’s will or not, they demand God to bestow what they ask for upon them. As a result, the more they pray the duller it becomes. When praying, whatever your heart asks for, desires, and requests, or when you wish to take care of some matters that you don’t fully understand you ask God for wisdom, strength, or enlightenment, you must be reasonable in the way you speak. If you are unreasonable, and you kneel and say: ‘God, give me power and let me see my nature; I ask You to do it. Or, I ask You to give me this or that, I ask You to let me be like this or like that,’ this word ‘ask’ carries an element of force, and is like exerting pressure on God to make Him do it. Moreover, you predetermine your own matters. Even though you pray this way, the Holy Spirit sees it as: Since you have already predetermined it yourself, and you want to do it that way, what will be the outcome of this kind of prayer? You should seek and submit in your prayers; for example, if a matter came upon you that you didn’t know how to handle, then you say: ‘Oh God! This matter has come upon me, and I don’t know how to handle it. I am willing to satisfy You in this matter, I am willing to seek You, I desire for Your will to come to pass, I desire to do according to Your intentions, and not according to my own. You know that the intentions of man are in violation of Your will; they resist You and do not conform with truth. I only desire to do according to Your intentions. I ask You to enlighten me and guide me in this matter, so that I won’t offend You….’ This kind of tone of voice in prayer is appropriate.
“If you merely are persistent in asking and asking, then when you have finished asking it will be nothing more than a bunch of empty words, because you have already predetermined your intentions. When you kneel to pray, you should say something like: ‘Oh God! You know my weaknesses and You know my conditions. I ask You to enlighten me in this matter and let me understand Your will. I only desire to submit to all of Your arrangements and my heart desires to submit to You….’ If you pray like this, then the Holy Spirit will move you and if the direction of your prayer is not right, then it will become dull and dry, and the Holy Spirit will not move you….
“When you come to the presence of God to pray, you must think about how to speak reasonably and think about what to say to be able to turn your inner condition into piety. Humble yourself, then say a prayer and you will be anointed.”
After reading God’s words, I felt quite ashamed. Comparing my everyday prayers to God’s words, I realized that they were at odds with God’s intentions indeed, and I had too many requirements for God. That showed I, with no element of seeking God’s will, asked God and forced God to do things according to my intentions. God wouldn’t hear such prayers, nor would He work through me. Therefore, my prayers were dull and dry, and there was no peace or enjoyment in my heart. In the meantime, I realized that I didn’t stand in my place in front of God, and while praying to the Lord, I didn’t stand as a created being. Even less did I treat God as God. Thus I was so arrogant and unreasonable when praying. At that time, I couldn’t help but think it was recorded in the Bible: The mother of two sons of Zebedee asked the Lord Jesus to let her two sons sit, one on His right hand, and the other on the left, in His kingdom. Similarly, I also asked God to remember me like this, and in the future let me enter the kingdom of heaven; when illness befell me, I asked God to heal my illness; I also demanded that God let my daughter enter the college. There was no sense in my prayers.
I also thought of the Lord Jesus’ prayer in Gethsemane: “O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as I will, but as you will” (Matthew 26:39). I could see that when the Lord Jesus was to be nailed to the cross to take on the sins of us humanity, He also felt painful and distressed. But He prayed quite reasonably. He was willing to obey the arrangement of God, and He desired to do according to God the Father’s will, but not according to His own. And I thought of Job’s prayer recorded in the Bible: “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither: the LORD gave, and the LORD has taken away; blessed be the name of the LORD” (Job 1:21). I saw that, facing such great trials, although Job felt a little sad, yet he made no demands of God, and he also submitted to God’s sovereignty and arrangement. What’s more, he gave praise and glory to God. From this I could see that Job knew his insignificance in front of God, and he had an obedient and godly attitude, so his prayer in front of God was very reasonable.
Having known this, I also understood only when we stand as a created being, and have a seeking, obedient and godly attitude can we pray rationally. Then I readjusted my attitude and sincerely prayed to the Lord, “O Lord, in the past, I didn’t know how to pray. I made too many demands of You and blindly asked You to satisfy my intentions. I was too unreasonable. From now on, I desire to entrust all things to You, especially my daughter. Whether she can pass the college entrance examination or not is in Your hands. I just wish to be an intellective created being and submit to Your arrangement.” After praying, I felt very assured and peaceful. It was not until then that I appreciated that only when we prayed rationally could we feel peaceful and joyful.
God is the Creator, and we are created beings. So, we should have a reverent heart when coming to the presence of God to pray, and pray reasonably standing in the place of a created being. If we, before God, don’t have fearful hearts, but make trouble out of nothing like the girl in the story, not only will God not listen to our prayers, but He will conceal Himself from and ignore us. Now do you know something about how to reasonably pray?
Bible Verse–Isaiah 40:31
Isaiah 40:31
But they that wait on the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 14:17
Proverbs 14:17
He that is soon angry deals foolishly: and a man of wicked devices is hated.
Bible Verse–Luke 15:7
Bible Verse–Luke 15:7
I say to you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repents, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance.
Bible Verse–Psalm 145:8
Psalm 145:8
The LORD is gracious, and full of compassion; slow to anger, and of great mercy.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 19:1
Proverbs 19:1
Better is the poor that walks in his integrity, than he that is perverse in his lips, and is a fool.
Bible Verse–Leviticus 18:21
Leviticus 18:21
And you shall not let any of your seed pass through the fire to Molech, neither shall you profane the name of your God: I am the LORD.
Why Did the Lord Say Blessed Are the Pure Heart?
By Xiaoming
Jack, who had just returned from evangelizing London, arrived at the door of a coffee shop around the corner at 2 p.m. as usual.
Perhaps because the owner of this coffee shop was a Christian, there were free copies of the Bible there for every Christian friend to read. For Jack, this place was of course his first choice, because the quiet environment there enabled him to have more closeness with the Lord.
As soon as Jack walked in, a skillful barista saw him. This barista had known Jack for a long time, therefore he knew Jack’s habits—an espresso and a Bible would be quite enough.
Jack walked to his usual table next to shelves of copies of the Bible. He gently took one from a shelf, then opened it, and began to read in earnest. He saw these verses, “And it came to pass, that as He was come near to Jericho, a certain blind man sat by the way side begging: And hearing the multitude pass by, he asked what it meant. And they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth passes by. And he cried, saying, Jesus, You Son of David, have mercy on me. And they which went before rebuked him, that he should hold his peace: but he cried so much the more, You Son of David, have mercy on me. And Jesus stood, and commanded him to be brought to Him: and when he was come near, He asked him, Saying, What will you that I shall do to you? And he said, Lord, that I may receive my sight. And Jesus said to him, Receive your sight: your faith has saved you. And immediately he received his sight, and followed Him, glorifying God: and all the people, when they saw it, gave praise to God” (Luke 18:35–43).
Jack carefully pray-read these verses, and thought to himself, “In order to make people confess and repent, the Lord Jesus did many miracles, such as curing the blind man who begged Him to do so. Before performing this miracle, the Lord said, ‘Your faith has saved you.’ The Lord Jesus observed the depths of people’s hearts, and could look upon anyone’s deeds and thoughts. Because of the blind man’s faith in the Lord Jesus and also because of the Lord’s great power, the blind man could see.”
“Sir, it’s your espresso. Please enjoy it.” A waiter’s words interrupted Jack’s thoughts.
Jack politely nodded his thanks. Then, lifting his coffee cup, he once again fell into deep thought: The Lord Jesus said, “Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God” (Matthew 5:8). Yes! Only people who are pure of heart are able to recognize God’s voice, follow God, and gain God’s salvation. Though the blind man couldn’t see, his heart was not blind. Instead, he had a clear heart and believed in the Lord Jesus, so he gained the Lord’s mercy and grace.
Jack took a sip of his coffee, tasting its bitter flavor. Then, he read another verse, “And the scribes which came down from Jerusalem said, He has Beelzebub, and by the prince of the devils casts He out devils” (Mark 3:22). After reading it, he remembered that when the Lord Jesus came to work, He healed lepers, made the crippled walk, used five loaves of bread and two fish to feed five thousand people, and even raised the dead; moreover, His preaching had authority and power, and many people followed Him. However, though the religious leaders, Pharisees, chief priests, scribes of the time saw all of this, they didn’t accept the fact that the Lord Jesus was the Messiah; they simply did not seek or investigate whether what the Lord Jesus expressed was the truth, the way and the life, whether His expression was beneficial to them, or whether the Lord Jesus came from God. On the contrary, they stubbornly clung to their own conceptions, condemned the Lord Jesus, blasphemed against Him and said that He relied on Beelzebub, the ruler of the demons, to cast out demons. They tempted the Lord Jesus whenever they could, and even incited the Jewish people to reject Him. In the end, they conspired with the Roman government to crucify the Lord Jesus, committing the most heinous of sins.
Jack realized this, “Though these people’s eyes could see, their hearts were blind. They didn’t recognize that the Lord Jesus was the Messiah or that the Lord Jesus’ authority to perform miracles came from God. Their eyes were worse than the blind man’s eyes, because they resisted God though being sighted. No wonder the Lord Jesus said, ‘And in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias, which said, By hearing you shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing you shall see, and shall not perceive’ (Matthew 13:14).”
After understanding this, Jack sighed with emotion, and thought, “Being pure of heart is really more important than being sighted! A blind man can be cured by the Lord, but if one’s heart is blind, then he can’t be cured. Seeking the true way does not depend on eyes, but rather hearts. Only when the eyes of our hearts are open and we have a sober and clear mind can we recognize God’s voice and know God’s work.”
At the thought of this, Jack remembered what it says in the Bible, “Now all these things happened to them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, on whom the ends of the world are come” (1 Corinthians 10:11). The Pharisees were blind and ignorant, and their thoughts were clouded. It has already been more than two thousand years since they nailed the Lord Jesus to the cross. The record of this heinous sin in the Bible is an admonishment for us who are waiting for the Lord’s return: In dealing with the return of the Lord Jesus in the last days, we must not blindly forsake or condemn God’s work without seeking or investigating, like the Pharisees, otherwise, we will very likely lose the Lord’s salvation and be forsaken and punished by the Lord.
Jack also remembered that the Lord Jesus said, “My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me” (John 10:27). From this, he realized: “We must have clear and sober minds and can recognize God’s voice. This way, when God appears, we will not act like the Pharisees who failed to understand though they saw, and didn’t know though they heard, but instead we will welcome the Lord’s return.”
After a long time, Jack put back the Bible where it belonged. He thought, “I really benefited greatly from the verses I read today.”
Jack was driving on his way home, the crowd and classical buildings going wheeling back.
Bible Verse–Proverbs 11:3
Proverbs 11:3
The integrity of the upright shall guide them: but the perverseness of transgressors shall destroy them.
Bible Verse–Romans 8:25
Romans 8:25
But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.
Bible Verse–Matthew 5:10
Matthew 5:10
Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
Bible Verses–Numbers 6:24-26
Numbers 6:24-26
The LORD bless you, and keep you: The LORD make his face shine on you, and be gracious to you: The LORD lift up his countenance on you, and give you peace.
近期评论